《Cheonma Wants to Live Quietly》 Chapter 1 Translator: Darling | Editor: Nebosuke Weak, trashy body. Cheonma looked at the terrible scene which he made himself. There were only blood and dead bodies around him. The place suited the end of his life. He only lived a series of lives involving blood and death. So, where else would be a better place to die other than here? ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go.¡± Cheonma knew that he would be dead in a few moments. It was a side effect of the Magical Spell which increased his soul which he had to learn by himself. It was a Magical Spell that Cheonma learned. He could get a stronger body compared to anyone else, but the body would explode as Cheonma couldn¡¯t handle the power that is absorbed by the Magical Spell and he¡¯d die. Every Cheonma believed they could overcome such obstacles. He felt the same as well. However, nobody managed to successfully overcome it and that was the same as the current him. Booom!! An enormous power boiled up from the lower abdomen. That power was going through the body and gave a strong force to the body by extracting its power. The consciousness became unclear. It was a power that humans couldn¡¯t handle. It felt like it was ripping one¡¯s spirit apart. It was a power accumulated by absorbing other people¡¯s souls so it was obvious that one¡¯s soul would become devastated. At the moment of death, a black chain appeared from the ground which looked like it was made out of shadow. Hundreds of chains tied Cheonma¡¯s body. ¡°Are you dragging me into hell?¡± Cheonma could go to hell with his own feet, but it was Cheonma. ¡°Who dares to force me into hell!¡± With forceful energy all over the body, Cheonma ripped the shadow chain which was tightening his body. ¡°Grrrr!¡± Shatter! As Cheonma pulled the shadow chain, the chain was pushed away with a loud noise. What was at the end of the chain was a black shadow. If a death angel existed, it probably looked like that. ¡°Hahaha! I will go to hell with my own feet! I don¡¯t care if it is sulphur flame or hell!¡± Strength busted out of Cheonma¡¯s body. Then, he destroyed the death angels which surrounded him. Afterwards, Cheonma¡¯s soul shattered into pieces and was separated. At that moment, enormous pain dominated Cheonma¡¯s body. At the last moment of the pain, Cheonma realized a glimpse of enlightenment. ¡®Ah¡­ that wasn¡¯t it. The Magical Spell of increasing the soul wasn¡¯t a mere Magical Spell to take away someone¡¯s soul!¡¯ He found a clue to properly acquire the Magical Spell of increasing the Soul but it was too late. Cheonma¡¯s consciousness became unclear. ¡®In next life, I want to live a different life. Peaceful and quiet¡­..¡¯ After much thought, Cheonma¡¯s soul disappeared. ¡°Prince! You are here again. The meal is ready.¡± Cheonma was staring at his reflection in the water while sitting on a pond. He had been doing this for 10 days already. It didn¡¯t take too long to accept reality. It didn¡¯t even take a day to do so. He was the person who made the world full of blood and fear. Also, perhaps he had to go through endless violent and cruel scenes until he made such chaos. That¡¯s why he was fed up with analyzing, adapting and overcoming the situation. However, Cheonma couldn¡¯t stand such a case. Cheonma paid attention to his reflection on the water. Was he even twenty years old? There was a face that didn¡¯t even look masculine at all. ¡®Is that me?¡¯ I thought I died for sure but when I woke up, my face turned out like this. ¡®My Prince, your food is getting cold. You must hurry.¡¯ Also, the servant who is walking with small steps woke me up while staying next to me. I wanted to kill the servant who dares to talk to their master in such a tone but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°I do have a crappy weak body.¡± As Cheonma whispered, the servant spoke quickly. ¡°My Prince! Don¡¯t say that! Now you will get better. The best doctor will come here shortly. Have you heard of the Doctor from God? He will be coming here this time.¡± Cheonma gave a laugh. ¡°An unknown doctor will treat me where?¡± ¡°My Prince. You can¡¯t talk like that. I have told you many times. You have to think positively and say nice things to have a good experience.¡± Cheonma laughed and left the spot. ¡°I hope you speak such words again in 20 years.¡± ¡°Gosh, are you going to continue to act like that?¡± Cheonma didn¡¯t reply and started walking. For the last ten days, what Cheonma did was analyze the owner of this body. The owner¡¯s name was Taesan Byeok. He lived in the top Golden Clan which was a well-known trading clan in Muhan. He was an orphan who had an older brother as the owner of the Top Golden Clan. Also, Taesan¡¯s body was really fragile. He had an irregular heartbeat and it appeared that no doctor had ever found a cure to such a disease. However, Cheonma was able to know accurately what this body was like. Since it had an irregular heartbeat, it was impossible to learn Magical Skills. The only possibility was a Magical Skill that increased the Soul. As Cheonma was walking, he was saying his name Taesan Byeok repeatedly. Ever since he heard the name for the first time, he thought it really suited him well. It was as if it were his real name from the beginning. That¡¯s why he tried to think of his real name and oddly enough, he couldn¡¯t think of it. He remembered everything from the past but the only thing he couldn¡¯t remember was his name. ¡®It has been a while where nobody had to call my name¡­¡­¡¯ There was really no case of him having to hear his name. Subordinates called him Lord or Master while enemies called him Cheonma and called himself as the Almighty. Still, how was it possible for him to forget his own name? Anyway, something that seemed impossible happened for real this time. That¡¯s why he thought his original name was Taesan Byeok. ¡®At this point, is my name really important.¡¯ What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m alive and if I stay like this, I will die again. ¡®That¡¯s why I should recover for now.¡¯ In order to do so, the Magical Spell of increasing the Soul was an answer. He could obtain Magical Spells by temporarily connecting irregular heartbeats with Spiritual Power. When repeated, the heartbeat will connect naturally. ¡®To do so, there should be a spirit¡­.¡¯ The best spirit is from someone who is alive. In the past, he used a spirit by taking it out from a person who just got killed but the enlightenment while dying allowed him to know that he shouldn¡¯t do that. ¡®Let¡¯s take an easy path.¡¯ If Cheonma¡¯s body was stronger, he would take a more efficient method but he couldn¡¯t choose for the time being. ¡°Soso, I want to go out for a walk today.¡± ¡°Really? Where to?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Bring me a servant who will guide me instead of yourself.¡± Soso gave a bright smile and replied. ¡°I know a lot. Where will you be going? You can assume that there is no place I don¡¯t know in Muhan. Now, where shall I take you? Would you like to eat out today? I know a nice restaurant which I discovered recently.¡± Soso didn¡¯t bother to add that I wanted to eat and check out the flavors. Soso gave a happy smile and looked at Taesan Byeok. Taesan Byeok replied with a laugh. ¡°What? You don¡¯t seem to care. Then get ready as we will be heading to a fine brothel.¡± Soso¡¯s eyes enlarged like glass. ¡°What? A brothel?¡± Now she knew why Taesan Byeok asked her to bring a servant to guide him. ¡°Ah, if so instead of me¡­ Ah! When you go outside there is a guard who will follow you so you two can go.¡± Soso pouted as she replied to him. ¡°Prince, you have never been there¡­..¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can join me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to! Gosh! I¡¯m going to tell your fianc¨¦ Yeon!¡± ¡°Sure, whatever.¡± Fianc¨¦ Yeon whom Soso mentioned was Taesan Byeon¡¯s fianc¨¦: Harin Yeon. It was said that they were engaged at the beginning of the year, but in Cheonma¡¯s perspective, he was lukewarm. Since, he hadn¡¯t seen her face yet, the only thing he knew was that the owner of this body was also cold and cynical to the fianc¨¦e. According to the information from Soso, she was the most beautiful lady from Muhan but Cheonma couldn¡¯t rely on such information. In fact, it was rare to find proof when a woman said another woman was beautiful. Soso looked at Taesan Byeok with pitiful eyes. ¡°My Prince. Don¡¯t be harsh to yourself. Can you at least have hope until the Doctor from God properly examines your body?¡± Cheonma or Taesan Byeok looked at Soso with an amazing look. It was certain that Soso¡¯s words and actions were genuine. He¡¯d met lots of enemies who treated him with two-sided behavior. That¡¯s why he was fed up with finding whether someone was genuine with their words and actions. It was impossible to deceive Cheonma¡¯s intuition. ¡®This thing is blessed. It¡¯s annoying.¡¯ Taesan Byeok laughed and hurried his steps. When the sun was going down, Taesan Byeok was ready to go outside. Soso fixed Taesan Byeok¡¯s clothing. Her face had many emotions. ¡°Aren¡¯t my clothes too much for going to a brothel?¡± ¡°Not at all. When you go to such places, you will get treated well only if you show that you have lots of money.¡± ¡°You say it as if you have been there.¡± ¡°Do I need to go there to know this? I¡¯ve heard lots of stories about the place.¡± ¡°Anyway, where is the guard who will be showing up?¡± ¡°He will be here on time. He is the person who only trains himself other than being your guard.¡± Gyeongwan Cheon, who was in charge of guarding Taesan Byeok, was a warrior who belonged to the Black Dragon Group. The Black Dragon Group was an organization that developed only when the Top Golden Clan was in danger. All they did was train. Only Gyeongwan Cheon from the Black Dragon Group was in charge of guarding Taesan Byeok. There were other warrior groups similar to the Black Dragon Group in the Top Golden Clan. Of course, they had fewer skills than other warriors from strong households but their strength was superior compared to others. ¡°He must be here.¡± As Taesan Byeok commented, Soso gave a mysterious face. However, as she heard the horse sound she was surprised. ¡°My Prince, you may go out now.¡± Soso looked at Taesan Byeok with a surprised eye. ¡°How did you find out?¡± Instead of answering Soso, Taesan Byeok laughed and went outside by opening the door. ¡®How can you not know it if there is a strong spirit?¡¯ Taesan Byeok glanced at Gyeongwan Cheon who was standing outside. He was a guy who was sharp like a sword. He had such a spirit. He gave off a vibe where he would chop off anything as he appeared so sharp. ¡®It¡¯s quite good.¡¯ Curiosity creeped up into Taesan Byeok¡¯s mind. Chapter 2 Translator: Darling | Editor: Nebosuke Cheonma at the brothel¡­ Gyeongwan Cheon was a useful military man even in Cheonma or Taesan Byeok¡¯s standard. ¡®Is it called the Black Dragon Group?¡¯ Gyeongwan Cheon is a single military man who is not a leader, vice-leader nor an associate. If he had such strength, how strong was the Black Dragon Group? In Taesan Byeok¡¯s perspective, if Gyeongwan Cheon had this much strength, he could fight against associates in well-known families which he has fought before. Due to the irregular heartbeat, it was not possible to train one¡¯s spirit or use them and also the senses were numb. But, through the Magical Spell of increasing Spirit, the sign on the Spirit wouldn¡¯t fade away easily. Even that was enough to uncover Gyeongwan Cheon¡¯s strength. ¡®Did you say the Golden Wall Clan? They must be strong.¡¯ Also, Taesan Byeok was the clan owner¡¯s younger brother, but he wasn¡¯t a key personnel. If one had to line up the important people in the clan, Taesan Byeok was barely 70th in rank. Also, Taesan Byeok and his brother Taesu Byeok had an awkward relationship. Taesu Byeok¡¯s wife and wife¡¯s family found Taesan Byeok annoying. If a soldier were to guard Taesan Byeok, the force owned by the Golden Wall Clan had to be beyond imagination. Anyway, it was not bad. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as Taesan Byeok spoke, Gyeongwan Cheon took the lead. He already heard where they would be heading today. Gyeongwan Cheon walked with big steps without showing his feelings on his face. Taesan Byeok followed slowly while looking at Gyeongwan Cheon. And Soso looked at the two people with pity and concern. Gyeongwan Cheon led Taesan Byeok to the brothel. It was one of the top 3 brothels in Muhan, but it was the one that was not owned by the Golden Wall clan. That was one of the requirements from Taesan Byeok from the beginning so Gyeongwan Cheon faithfully followed the order. As they entered the brothel, ladies came out. Since they were informed in advance, their eyes were shining. At least the reputation of the Golden Wall clan in Muhan was beyond any of the other famous households. ¡°Prince, I will wait here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s outside the brothel. Why are you waiting here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ If something happens¡­..¡± ¡°So you are saying if something happens, you have the confidence to come to me before it is over?¡± Gyeongwan Cheon didn¡¯t reply. Actually, no one dared to challenge the Golden Wall Clan in Muhan, but he wasn¡¯t sure about such a question. ¡°That¡¯s why just follow me. Honestly, I want to enjoy it together but that¡¯s not possible so you can enjoy it in the next room.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± Gyeongwan Cheon said emotionlessly. ¡°What is it that you can¡¯t do? Coming to the next room? Enjoying? Or taking my orders?¡± Gyeongwan Cheon¡¯s facial expression became firm and soft again. It was the first time he failed to keep his facial expression like a poker face. Taesan Byeok gently tapped Gyeongwan Cheon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It would be best if you can enjoy yourself while protecting me¡­ if not just stay close to me.¡± Taesan Byeok left such a comment and went inside. It didn¡¯t matter if Gyeongwan Cheon would follow him or not Gyeongwan Cheon stared at Taesan Byeok¡¯s back for a while without any emotion. A table full of drinks and food was set inside a huge and glamorous room. Also, ten ladies came up and sat near Taesan Byeok. ¡°Now, let¡¯s enjoy.¡± Honestly, living as Cheonma, it was rare to visit brothels. There was no point in visiting brothels. Based on his memory, the last time he visited a brothel was already 20 years ago. That¡¯s why in Taesan Byeok¡¯s perspective, today¡¯s experience was very fun and exciting. Taesan Byeok asked a lady who was sitting next to him, ¡°What is the guardian doing who came with me?¡± ¡°He is blocking the path while standing in front of the stairs located on the same floor.¡± ¡°He has no flexibility,¡± Taesan Byeok commented and held the glass while laughing. Not bad. Gyeongwan Cheon¡¯s attitude was similar to a royal guardian when I was living as Cheonma. They didn¡¯t have any flexibility and they just thought about their lord. As thinking of the past, Taesan Byeok put his glass down although he was putting the glass close to his lips. It¡¯s not time to drink. There is no guarantee in health while drinking with this health condition. It¡¯s a miracle to walk normally like this. It¡¯s a miracle made with money. Taesan Byeok could feel the strength of the special medicine inside the body. Although it was not well known, the amount of special medicine inside this body could upgrade all royal guard members. Taesan Byeok looked around the ladies. He smiled. ¡®They are suitable.¡¯ It was his first time trying so 10 ladies were sufficient. ¡®Prince, why aren¡¯t you eating? Shall I get another bottle of alcohol?¡± Taesan Byeok shook his head. ¡°You ladies can drink. I don¡¯t feel well so I can¡¯t drink right now.¡± I can¡¯t drink now, but when my body feels better, I will get wasted. When I think about it, it¡¯s a new opportunity. When I had Cheonma¡¯s body, I never got drunk. There was a violent force which was uncontrollable inside the body and the alcohol evaporated before even going inside the body. ¡°What shall we do since you are not drinking? Should we play some musical instrument or dance?¡± Taesan Byeok crossed his head again. The purpose of coming to the brothel was to see things around him from a different perspective that were unrelated to the Golden Wall clan. ¡°Rather, let¡¯s have a chat. Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°You are the second prince from the Golden Wall clan.¡± ¡°Second prince¡­ That¡¯s what people call me from the outside.¡± ¡°If that made you uncomfortable¡­..¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t care how others call me. It¡¯s better to be called the second prince from the Golden Wall clan rather than a bloody murderer.¡± ¡°Hahaha! You are good at joking. I thought you were only handsome.¡± Taesan Byeok frowned. The thing he couldn¡¯t stand currently about his new body was his face. ¡°Not handsome at all.¡± That comment made the ladies laugh and look at each other. ¡°Look at their faces. They are desperate to sit next to you.¡± ¡°A man¡¯s face should look manly.¡± ¡°Gosh? You look manly enough. It still makes me want to protect you. Ain¡¯t no woman who wouldn¡¯t fall in love with you after seeing your face.¡± The lady was complimenting him, but Taesan Byeok didn¡¯t like it. Such a comment was denying his past. ¡°Stop talking about lame outer appearances and let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± The lady laughed and nodded, ¡°What should we talk about? Ladies in here are not only pretty but are smart too so you will feel worth talking to.¡± There were 10 smart ladies from this brothel. ¡°Yeah? That¡¯s something I look forward to. Now, should we talk about statuses in this Martial World?¡± The ladies¡¯ eyes were shining. ¡°You are interested in the Martial World.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Muhan as the Golden Wall Clan has full control¡­ The Marital World Union is a hot topic. Should we start from there?¡± ¡°The Marital World Union sounds fine. So, what are they doing lately?¡± The ladies gave an ambiguous look. ¡°Although nobody is listening to us, if you say it freely like that you may get into trouble.¡± Taesan Byeok laughed. Who dares to put me into trouble? ¡®Well¡­ I should be careful with this body.¡¯ I don¡¯t want to make any hassle. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s talk. What is the Martial World Union doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mess. They planned to fight with Magyo but Magyo hid himself.¡± ¡°What? Magyo hid himself?¡± Taesan Byeok looked at ladies as he heard some nonsense. ¡°As Magyo surrounded himself with absolute technique so he is completely isolated from this world. It¡¯s a special technique.¡± ¡°Special technique?¡± ¡°Ah! I think that¡¯s right. It was something like that. What I heard is you can¡¯t deactivate the technique without a special key.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Yes, there is such a technique.¡± Taesan Byeok nodded his head as he understood what was going on. It was a special technique which required a special activation condition. Once activated, it was almost impossible to trespass. It was that perfect that it could completely separate the inner and outer walls. The activation condition was Lord¡¯s death. The key to deactivate was also the Lord. So, until there is a new Lord, it is impossible to deactivate the special technique. Also, the proof of Lord is Special Magic increasing the Soul. ¡®Then¡­ until I go there, nobody can deactivate the special technique.¡¯ There were 5 Lord candidates, but they were killed before Taesan Byeok died. There was nothing stopping Taesan Byeok. It¡¯s because they were killed as they attacked Taesan Byeok first. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that. Just¡­ enhance surveillance? ¡°They must be fighting among themselves in the near future.¡± The lady didn¡¯t respond to that. But her eyes and face showed that she thought the same. Taesan Byeok looked at the lady with surprise. He thought the insight and information were quite impressive. ¡®A lady who works in Muhan should know that much.¡¯ Taesan Byeok looked at the lady with mysterious eyes and asked, ¡°Good. Now you talk about me.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Tell me everything you know about the second prince of the Golden Wall Clan.¡± The ladies were nervous. Taesan Byeok laughed as he observed them becoming anxious. ¡°I promise you won¡¯t get into trouble for saying anything here. You can even curse me. You can criticize me for being ugly.¡± Somehow, there seems to be genuineness in the last word. Surely, the ladies couldn¡¯t speak out as they would be responsible for what they said given that he could change his mind. ¡°Each person will tell me one thing. You must tell me starting from you.¡± Taesan Byeok looked at the lady closest to him. The lady gave a hesitant facial expression. Afterwards, she gave up and opened her mouth. ¡°So¡­.¡± This¡¯ll work to make each lady say one thing about me. The ladies had to talk about Taesan Byeok so they were pressured and came up with rumors about him. This information was not obtainable from Soso. Of course, I don¡¯t consider all information to be true. I will organize the thoughts in my head and distinguish the ones that seem reasonable after comparing them with the information I have now. The most absurd information I obtained was that Taesan Byeok only had 1,000 gold, and a small place with some items. That was the only amount Taesan Byeok could get if he declared independence anytime. This was set by the father to prevent turmoil when Taesan Byeok¡¯s older brother Taesu Byeok inherited the clan. When the father gave such a word, Taesan Byeok¡¯s body was weak and no one made a rebuttal. It was same even now. This rumor was well known in Muhan that everyone knew about it. Only Taesan Byeok just found out. Of course, the body owner probably knew about it. Anyway, Taesan Byeok who obtained new information looked at the lady next to him. ¡°Let¡¯s take a nap.¡± Taesan Byeok looked around other ladies and continued to speak. ¡°It¡¯s too much for me to handle all of you¡­ I think I just need you.¡± As Taesan Byeok spoke, he gave small gold pieces to other ladies. The ladies were smiling after receiving gold pieces and nodded before they left the room. As two people were inside the room, Taesan Byeok looked at the lady next to him with expectations. Then they moved to the bed. ¡°Now shall we enjoy?¡± Taesan Byeok put his palm on the lady¡¯s head. The lady looked at Taesan Byeok with mysterious eyes. Taesan Byeok laughed and took the spirit from the lady. Chapter 3 Translator: Darling | Editor: Nebosuke Magical Spell but not a Magical Spell Gyeongwan Cheon looked at the room in which Taesan Byeok entered quietly while feeling guilty. In a narrow hallway, there were 4 doors in total and Taesan Byeok entered the last door with 10 ladies. When the ladies came out from that room, he thought he was going back home but he felt depressed knowing that he wasn¡¯t going back home. He was now located at the top of the brothel. Brothel consisted of 5 floors and the 5th floor was only for VIPs. The temporary wall installed in each room was soundproof and absorbed a bit of pressure. There were many brothels in Muhan but this one was the only well-known brothel for its royal palace. All four rooms were filled up and there were two royal guards located in front of each room. It was useful to have perfect soundproofing. That¡¯s because royal guards wouldn¡¯t know what was happening inside the room while standing in front of the door. Gyeongwan Cheon thought that he also needed to stand in front of the door but decided not to. He was confident that he could defeat those guards standing in front of the door instantly. What he had to be careful of was the counterattack from those guys. ¡®There is almost no possibility of such a thing happening.¡¯ Who would dare to attack the second prince of the Golden Wall Clan in Muhan? Anyway, there was no benefit in counterattacking or kidnapping. Rather, it was way more effective to kidnap the leader of the Golden Wall Clan, Taesu Byeok. Taesan Byeok¡¯s reputation in the Golden Wall Clan wasn¡¯t that significant. That was what Gyeongwan Cheon thought. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± Gyeongwan Cheon put his head up while surprised. A sound which wasn¡¯t clear if it was a shout of moan hit his ear. He checked other guards and they also appeared surprised and looked at the last room. It was the room where the sound came from and it was the room Taesan Byeok had entered. ¡°Mmmm!¡± Moan-like sounds vibrated in the room. It seemed like someone was in pain or enjoying it but it was hard to distinguish. ¡®Anyway, this is the 5th floor of the brothel known for perfect soundproof rooms.¡¯ Just like its fame, no sounds came out from the other room. Only the room Taesan Byeok entered had such erotic sounds. ¡®What is he doing¡­¡­¡¯ The sound continued to echo. At first, it was curiosity, but now as time passed, they became sick and tired of it. One of the royal guards who was guarding the room was quietly complaining. ¡°Is he really sick?¡± Maybe he had the stamina for being sick, the moans which sounded like shouts lasted for a long time. Once the sound disappeared, the door opened up shortly and Taesan Byeok came out. Three royal guards in the hallway looked at Taesan Byeok with bloody eyes. They were envious and respectful to Taesan Byeok. ¡°You should have slept. Did you stay up all night?¡± As Taesan Byeok spoke, Gyeongwan Cheon gently nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my duty.¡± Gyeongwan Cheon¡¯s eyes changed a bit since he entered the brothel. However, he himself didn¡¯t know that his eyes had changed. ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡± Gyeongwan Cheon asked. Taesan Byeok laughed and looked at the room he came out from. ¡°Who? Me? Or that lady?¡± ¡°Both.¡± ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s go back. I must rest as well.¡± ¡°I will accompany you.¡± Gyeongwan Cheon nodded his head once again. As the two people went downstairs, there was a deep silence in the hallway. There was no single sound coming from the other four rooms. The wall was working perfectly fine. ¡°Hwaryeong, are you okay?¡± A lady named Hwaryeong sat still and woke up as someone called her name. ¡°Huh? Ah, I¡¯m fine. Of course, I¡¯m good.¡± A few ladies gave worried looks. ¡°Are you sure? Did something happen last night? I heard it was a mess¡­.¡± They asked because they were concerned. Actually, they were more curious. What happened last night had spread among the ladies. The royal guards weren¡¯t the only ones who heard the screams that Hwaryeong made all night. Everyone inside the room heard it and people on the lower levels heard it as well. That¡¯s why the room Taesan Byeok and Hwaryeong entered was in maintenance by the wall specialist from the brothel. The brothel wasn¡¯t just an ordinary brothel. A normal brothel wouldn¡¯t have such a wall. Anyway, the situation was like that so people wanted to know what was going on under the disguise of being concerned. Hwaryeong¡¯s face flushed slightly red. ¡°I was¡­. reincarnated.¡± The ladies¡¯ eyes shined. How good was it that she would make such a comment? ¡°Huh? Your skin does look better.¡± ¡°It is.¡± It wasn¡¯t only the skin that improved. The face looked a bit different. No, the atmosphere changed. She somehow had an innocent and pure atmosphere. She looked like a person that hadn¡¯t experienced any hardships in life. ¡°Also, the body seems¡­.¡± She looked a bit taller, and her body shape changed a bit. It wasn¡¯t just feeling. There really was a visible change. The ladies¡¯ eyes burned like flames. ¡°Perhaps¡­ did he give you a special medicine last night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that.¡± Honestly, Hwaryeong wasn¡¯t satisfied. She didn¡¯t remember what happened. It felt like she was in a dream. She barely remembered moaning or screaming. It must have been really good. Still, she barely remembered it so that was why she was upset. One thing she remembered for sure was that she had been reincarnated. She wondered if she really ever felt fresh in her mind and body like this. As the ladies saw Hwaryeong¡¯s change, they became passionate. They swore that they wouldn¡¯t miss out on such a chance next time. ¡°Ah¡­ my body is in bad shape compared to my expectation,¡± Taesan Byeok whispered and cocked his head. The reason why Taesan Byeok went to brothel last night was to perform a Magical Spell to increase Spirit. As a Magical Spell to increase Spirit was reincarnated through enlightenment and death, it was hard to call it a Magical Spell because of its complete reincarnation. It used the spirit, but it did not suck up a dead person¡¯s spirit like in the past. It took the spirit out of the person who was alive and burned the filthy vibes and thoughts to absorb the spirit. That was also called spirit and the power made by burning it was also great. You couldn¡¯t compare it to other conventional methods. Of course, it was weaker than the original Magical Spell. However, since the side effect was completely removed, the body wouldn¡¯t explode even if big power was absorbed into the body. Of course, it was more effective when there is more turbid soul attached to the body. That¡¯s why Taesan Byeok went to the brothel to spend a night with a lady. The lady¡¯s mind was turbid as she experienced many things in life. For sure, those villains who repeatedly murdered and stole would have a terrible soul, but it was risky to absorb their soul with Taesan Byeok¡¯s current body. It was a bit challenging to save people inside the Golden Wall Clan. He had less energy than the lady and it could create unwanted misunderstandings. Anyway, the soul attached to the lady named Hwaryeong was quite satisfying. The problem was this cursed body. ¡°I took the lady soul and it just covered one part of my detached soul.¡± Also, it didn¡¯t connect the vital heartbeat but just a small branch beat that was like a vein. The body surely did become better but it didn¡¯t show on the outside. ¡°Perhaps¡­ I may have to live in this brothel for a while.¡± If I attack those villains, my body won¡¯t be able to stand it. It¡¯s way softer with attractiveness rather than a soul with aggressiveness and hatred. So, I¡¯m going to get souls from the brothel for a while. Above all, it¡¯s urgent to reconnect all the heartbeats. By doing so, I can train without absorbing souls. Taesan Byeok closed his eyes and slowly trained his heartrate which he barely managed to reconnect. It was not by just connecting the heartbeat. It required constant trials to heal completely. ¡°Are you going to the brothel again today?¡± Soso looked at Taesan Byeok with a terrified face. ¡°Why? I shouldn¡¯t do that?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that¡­ if the Mistress founds out, she will be very disappointed. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that.¡± He couldn¡¯t give up healing himself just because Harin Yeon was his fianc¨¦ whom he hadn¡¯t even met yet. Also, by looking at how things were, there was no need for Harin Yeon to marry Taesan Byeok either. If that was the wealth only given to Taesan Byeok, what was the point of connecting with dying and sick Taesan Byeok? Unless there is a way to connect with Taesan Byeok to fight for ruling power in Golden Wall Clan. ¡°Also, if you overdo it, you may get really sick.¡± Taesan Byeok laughed. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± Soso¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You are doing that! That!¡± ¡°So what¡¯s that?¡± Soso gave a sad face. ¡°You are too much, My Prince!¡± Although Taesan Byeok acted that way, he laughed as Soso was giving clothes to him. When the sun was at its high point, Taesan Byeok left the brothel. Today was the tenth day since visiting the brothel every day. During the ten days, he visited the brothel every day and slept with one lady. At first, when his task was over, he clearly absorbed the soul and came out immediately. However, after a few days, he found out that he didn¡¯t need to do that so he just fixed his detached heart rate through Magical Spell of increasing Spirit and left the venue. The lady still had not woken up yet. It was hard for a lady to experience the process of spirit purification. Flesh followed soul. If the spirit is cleansed, it also affects the body and the body becomes cleaner. As the body transforms, the person is not conscious. Anyway, the ladies who spent the night with Taesan Byeok were totally into him. Also, ladies who didn¡¯t sleep with Taesan Byeok hoped that they would be chosen next. So, Taesan Byeok slept with 10 ladies for 10 days and was able to fix 10 places in his heartbeat. Although it was thin, it was still an important heartbeat so the body became better. It was smaller than an ant, but what¡¯s important is that the vitality was stronger. So, the way back home was lighter. As Taesan Byeok took the lead, Gyeongwan Cheon quietly followed from a step behind. At the half point, Taesan Byeok saw a person coming from afar. The reason Taesan Byeok gave attention to that person was quite simple. ¡®She is really beautiful.¡¯ It was one of the top 10 beautiful ladies he saw living as Cheonma until now. It was hard to observe a lady with such beauty even living as Cheonma. ¡°Gorgeous.¡± Taesan Byeok said it and turned his head to look at Gyeongwan Cheon who was following. He had a face that basically said, ¡°Did you see it as well?¡± Taesan Byeok could see rare moments of Gyeongwan Cheon expressing his emotions through facial expressions for the second time. It was a face and eyes asking who is this person. At last, Taesan Byeok was able to find out who this lady was. After some time, the lady stood in front of Taesan Byeok. Taesan Byeok had to stop in his tracks as well. That lady was the fianc¨¦ of Taesan Byeok named Harin Yeon. Chapter 4 A true beauty. Taesan Byeok didn¡¯t believe a single word from Soso when she mentioned how beautiful Harin Yeon was. Now, at this moment, he said sorry to Soso in his heart. He confirmed once again that a real beauty is beautiful to anyone. ¡°Prince¡­..¡± Harin Yeon¡¯s eyes look pitiful. Maybe she heard about me going to the brothels every day. ¡°Soso must have told you.¡± As Taesan whispered, Harin Yeon shook her head. ¡°No way. Soso wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± How would I know if Soso is like that or not? I¡¯ve only known her for 10 days. Of course, I wasn¡¯t dumb enough to talk about that thing. ¡°There have been lots of rumors about you lately.¡± Taesan Byeok gave an awkward face. When I think about it, it would be weirder if there were no rumors considering that I make ladies shout for ten days in a row. That¡¯s something even Taesan has no control over. It was a bit of a side effect of possessing the new Magical Spell of increasing Spirit. Taesan looked directly at Harin Yeon. Looking closely, she looked a lot prettier. When viewed from afar, she looked like one of the top ten beauties, but in close range, she looked like she was in the top 3. Harin Yeon approached one step closer. With a pitiful expression on her face, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Taesan Byeok looked at Harin Yeon as she made such a comment. Even though she says no, I don¡¯t have a choice. I can¡¯t just die like this. Since Taesan Byeok didn¡¯t reply and looked at Harin Yeon, she continued to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t be harsh on yourself, Prince, just because of me. Even if you do so, I¡¯m not going to give up.¡± I don¡¯t mean to abuse someone ¡ª it¡¯s just for me to live. Still, I didn¡¯t bother to explain in detail. Anyway, even if I say I used to be Cheonma, it won¡¯t work and it would be a problem if she believes me. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the brothels and just come to me.¡± At her words, Taesan Byeok unconsciously was inclined to do so. Still, I can¡¯t fall for her words this time. It¡¯s time to conserve my energy. If I overuse it, I may lose everything I have earned. ¡®Perhaps she thinks that I¡¯m doing this to detach her.¡¯ Taesan Byeok organized his thoughts and spoke while scratching his cheek. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I don¡¯t know if you know it¡­ The wealth from the Golden Wall Clan is¡­¡­¡± ¡°A thousand gold, one house, and a few areas. Is there anyone in Muhan who doesn¡¯t know about this?¡± Although Harin Yeon was told about attempting to seek his health, she was confident. ¡°You know that¡¯s the third time I¡¯ve heard that? I should give the same reply. Just bring yourself. I have the skills to take care of you.¡± As Harin Yeon spoke, she took a step closer to me. Now she was close enough that our bodies were almost touching. She looked up and saw Taesan Byeok. ¡°I will never give up. So, Mr. Prince, you shouldn¡¯t give up either.¡± Taesan Byeok stepped back and scratched his cheek. ¡°I never gave up.¡± Harin Yeon¡¯s eyes grew bigger. It was her first time hearing such a comment from Taesan Byeok. ¡°Prince¡­.!¡± Harin Yeon held her hands and looked at Taesan Byeok in satisfaction. She became emotional as her efforts were bearing fruit at last. Also, Taesan Byeok who wasn¡¯t familiar with such interactions or having such interaction for the first time felt very awkward in handling the current situation. ¡°Then I¡¯m off for today.¡± Taesan Byeok left the place swiftly as if he was running away. Harin Yeon looked at Taesan Byeok¡¯s back with an impressed face. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be shy.¡± Harin Yeon gave a gentle smile. It was a beautiful smile which anyone would fall for. She was proud of herself as she believed her efforts had worked at last. A healthy, fit lady approached Harin Yeon. She had a sword attached to her waist and she was a guard for Harin Yeon. ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s time to go back.¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Master told us not to be late this time.¡± Since she came here to meet Taesan intentionally, she may be a bit late if she didn¡¯t hurry. Harin Yeon sighed quietly. ¡°Okay, fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± As she was following the guard, she looked where Taesan had left. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not used to it.¡± People who looked at Cheonma only experienced two emotions. Adoration and Fear. Once a person encounters Cheonma¡¯s endless strength, they must experience adoration or fear. However, once he became Taesan Byeok, there was only one feeling: pity when people looked at him. If he got such a view when he was Cheonma, everyone would experience bloodshed that day. As Cheonma turned his head, he heard Gyeongwan Cheon¡¯s voice. ¡°Will you be going to the brothel today as well?¡± Taesan stopped walking and slowly turned to see Gyeongwan Cheon. Normally it was monotone, but it sounded colder today. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to join me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that but I¡¯m just saying that I think you should rest for one day.¡± Taesan Byeok strangely looked at Gyeongwan Cheon. ¡°I think perhaps you are saying that now because you really worry about me.¡± ¡°You misunderstand me.¡± Taesan Byeok laughed and twisted his body. ¡°Human emotions are not controllable. Whatever.¡± ¡°I said it was a misunderstanding.¡± There was emotion in Gyeongwan Cheon¡¯s words. It was mixed with frustration and an unpleasant feeling. Taesan slowly turned back again. Gyeongwan Cheon was surprised by Taesan¡¯s facial expression and eyes. He was a person who was weak enough to have his neck chopped with one finger, but at this moment, it felt like facing absolute authority. Gyeongwan Cheon himself couldn¡¯t understand why he was acting like this. It was his first time feeling intimidated like this since holding a sword. He felt like a patient who was weaker than a scholar. Taesan stared at Gyeongwan Cheon. ¡°Quite good.¡± Normally, he would feel unpleasant after hearing that. However, Gyeongwan Cheon couldn¡¯t think like that. Taesan tapped the side of his head with his finger, ¡°Think who you are talking to next time.¡± Taesan looked back and took a step. Gyeongwan Cheon stood there and looked at Taesan¡¯s back like a needle stuck in the ground. People who were in charge of the wall had to see if the wall worked fine on a daily basis. However, the wall was totally fine. There was only a problem with the wall in Taesan¡¯s room. The owner of the brothel found this to be a very serious problem. ¡°So, what¡¯s the conclusion?¡± As the owner of the brothel asked the question, the wall specialist at the brothel was sweating and they looked at each other. A sharp glare from the brothel owner went to one person. ¡°Hmm¡­ as far as I know¡­ nobody has touched the wall.¡± ¡°So, someone made such an effect without touching the wall? It¡¯s my first time realizing that the second prince of the Golden Wall Clan had such a special skill.¡± One of the wall specialists quickly made a comment. ¡°Without touching the wall, there is one way to distort the wall effect.¡± The owner of the brothel looked at him with a bright eye. ¡°Is there such a method? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because only one person can use this.¡± ¡°Who is that person?¡± The owner of the brothel gave a mysterious expression. It was a person who had special skills and more knowledge than others. The wall specialist quickly added a comment. ¡°There is a rumor saying that the person has made a few special artifacts.¡± ¡°Special artifacts?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a device that neutralizes or destroys the function of the wall by distorting the energy.¡± ¡°So, the second prince of the Golden Wall Clan has it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the maximum I can think of.¡± The owner of the brothel sighed. It seemed like the special person wasn¡¯t affiliated with this. However, he had to check it anyway, or else it would affect the future of the brothel. ¡°You can leave for now after checking the wall again.¡± People in charge of the wall swiftly left the place. The owner of the brothel talked to himself while looking at the floor. ¡°He must be visiting again today.¡± Then, there was a response from the roof. ¡°I expect so.¡± The brothel owner pursed his lips. ¡°Watch him.¡± ¡°The mission to look after the other person isn¡¯t over yet.¡± ¡°Postpone that and focus on this for now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The brothel owner¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°Is there any possibility that he is involved?¡± ¡°None.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the product he made?¡± ¡°He may have got it from the Golden Wall Clan. Shall I investigate?¡± The brothel owner shook his head. ¡°If we watch him today, we can find everything out. Don¡¯t need to cause trouble. We shouldn¡¯t look down on them.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The owner of the brothel gently tapped the arm holder with his fingers while thinking. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that someone who is about to die is going to the brothel all of sudden. Did he begin with our brothel? I can¡¯t believe this to be a coincidence.¡± The owner of the brothel shined brightly. As Taesan came home, Soso welcomed him. ¡°Prince! Did you visit Mistress Yeon today?¡± Taesan looked at Soso with absurdity. ¡°How did you find that out?¡± She found that out in a short amount of time when I was meeting Harin Yeon on the way home. Soso raised her chin and spoke with an arrogant pose while putting her hands on her waist. ¡°Hmm.. there is nothing in Muhan that can escape my eyes.¡± As Taesan saw her behavior, he laughed. At first, he thought about chopping her neck off. As he continued to watch her, he adjusted to her behavior. ¡®Thinking about it now, I must be adjusting very well.¡¯ It was understandable other than looking at me with pity. ¡°Anyway, why is the guard Cheon making such a face?¡± As Soso spoke, Taesan Byeok looked back. Gyeongwan Cheon didn¡¯t leave and stood from afar. However, his face looked the same as usual. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? He seems victimized.¡± Taesan looked once at Soso and once at Gyeongwan Cheon. ¡°You see everything?¡± ¡°Gosh, how can you not know if his face changed completely?¡± Taesan thought that¡¯s a talent and went inside. ¡°If you are curious, ask yourself.¡± Afterward, Taesan¡¯s face looked mysterious after hearing Soso¡¯s comment. ¡°I mean¡­ he likes the guard for Harin Yeon?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? He was into her for a long time.¡± Taesan let out a pathetic laugh. That¡¯s why he was acting that way. Perhaps he thought that the question was about liking another woman. Anyway, it was rude and I thought it was enough as I warned him. ¡°Still, why does he care if I go to the brothel or not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because if Mistress Yeon worries about Prince, Guard Yu will worry.¡± Guard Yu was the guard for Harin Yeon who Gyeongwan Cheon likes. Her full name was Seoyeon Yu. Taesan laughed because it made no sense. ¡°Gosh, this is just funny.¡± Actually, it was quite rare to observe such things in the Golden Wall Clan. It was quite disturbing, yet at the same time, it piqued curiosity and interest. ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡± As Taesan Byeok whispered, his lips were lifted. ¡°My Prince.¡± Taesan stopped daydreaming and looked at Soso. ¡°The doctor will be arriving in the middle of this month.¡± Taesan frowned. ¡°I know my own body the best. Tell them that I don¡¯t need a useless doctor.¡± ¡°We will be wasting money then. As far as I know, we spent 100 gold to invite the doctor.¡± Taesan laughed as he felt pathetic. ¡°Spending 100 gold to see someone who is worth 1,000 gold? I think there is more to it.¡± Soso¡¯s eyes grew bigger. Also, she was in tears. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. He surely can fix you, Prince.¡± ¡°Right. Right. I understand so stop crying. It¡¯s annoying.¡± Taesan Byeok turned his head as if he didn¡¯t want to see it. Anyway, I have no choice but to meet the doctor. Chapter 5 Translator: Darling | Editor: Nebosuke Challenge! When it became night time, Taesan went to the brothel again. Gyeongwan, who appeared to be more relaxed during the day, followed him closely. Of course, nobody knew if Gyeongwan¡¯s face looked relaxed or not. We just believe so because Soso said it. Somehow, Gyeongwan¡¯s personality appeared to be stronger. Now, he looked like a proper guard. ¡°Are you heading to the brothel again today?¡± As Gyeongwan asked the question, Taesan nodded. ¡°Sure. I think I can challenge now¡­¡± The word challenge made Gyeongwan¡¯s eyes wander. The two people arrived at the brothel. Taesan went inside. A lady found him and screamed excitedly. ¡°The prince is here!¡± The ladies inside came out. Also, there were some ladies who were serving other customers. Ladies lined hallways. They were consistently expressing their excitement to Taesan by looking at him. They were talking with their eyes: Please choose me today. It was a phenomenon that Taesan made after 10 days. Taesan thought it was a good phenomenon and looked at ladies. But the lady he was looking for wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Not here.¡± Hwaryeong, who was serving him, commented, ¡°Is there any lady you are looking for?¡± Hwaryeong asked with a desperate look while wanting him to choose her again. Taesan nodded without hesitating. Hwaryeong laughed, ¡°Most of the ladies in this brothel are here. If they are not here, they do not meet your standards¡­..¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°Who dares to make a standard for me?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡± At that moment, Hwaryeong made a noise due to the charisma that she couldn¡¯t adjust to. So far, she looked at Taesan lustfully at night time but what just happened shook her. Taesan was good-looking, and it was hard to peel one¡¯s eyes away. However, he was pretty, thus making him look less manly. Still, it didn¡¯t mean he was feminine. He was a man with a mysterious beauty. Still, Taesan¡¯s manliness captured Hwaryeong¡¯s eyes just now. ¡°Go and bring the rest.¡± Hwaryeong unconsciously nodded and shot a look at the other ladies. The ladies felt the same as Hwaryeong and scattered around to find the ladies who were not here. So three additional ladies showed up. Taesan cracked a smile. ¡®Found her.¡± It was a lady he¡¯d seen on the first day. The reason he didn¡¯t choose her from the beginning was because he was accumulating his abilities. He went to a girl who was standing on the left. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Danyoung.¡± Taesan gave a satisfied smile as he looked at the lady named Danyoung. The ladies who saw such a face had the same emotions. It was strange. Nobody thought Danyoung was pretty. It wasn¡¯t an issue of being pretty or not pretty. She had a dark facial expression, so no one ever wanted to come close to her. The problem was that even that facial expression was a result of her trying to look bright. ¡®The prince has a unique preference.¡¯ That was the thought the ladies had constantly inside their heads. ¡°I think I will only need you today.¡± It would be too much to even handle one. Taesan viewed Danyoung as a lady who was full of darkness. Darkness with an unclean spirit was in her body as if she experienced hardship from a young age. Also, since the body follows the spirit, the person¡¯s aura and appearance also were dark. Perhaps, if he touched this girl¡¯s spirit on the first day, it would¡¯ve been risky even if Taesan had reached a high achievement in the Magical Spell in increasing Spirit. First of all, he wasn¡¯t feeling well. Now, it was worth the try. He was able to connect major heartbeats during the last ten days. Now, it was time to fix the real major heartbeat. By any means, it was an important challenge. ¡®This one has more than 10 people combined.¡¯ Taesan thought like that and gradually went up. He went in by going through the power of the soundproof wall which subtly surrounded the room. At that moment, he felt that something was off. ¡®Huh, these guys.¡¯ Even after losing his martial ability as Cheonma and being less sensible, he was still a Cheonma. It wasn¡¯t easy to secretly deceive Cheonma¡¯s sensibility. In order to do so, the person should be at least 100 in rank in the martial world for their talent. Anyway, Taesan detected a sound that showed that someone was hiding without breathing. The person¡¯s hiding ability was quite good, but their martial ability was a bit lacking. Of course, the sense wasn¡¯t perfect, so there was probably some margin of error. The problem was that although his skill wasn¡¯t too good, it was stronger than Taesan¡¯s. Even if Taesan used all of his energy, if the hidden sound stabbed him with a knife, everything would be over. He thought about leaving the room with Danyoung, but he decided to postpone it as he thought it wouldn¡¯t work. Still, he didn¡¯t plan on showing what happened in the room. Taesan sat down. Danyoung gently sat next to Taesan and poured the alcohol. ¡°I don¡¯t need to drink. I don¡¯t feel well, so if I drink it, I will faint. You can drink as much as you want.¡± ¡®I¡¯m fine.¡± Danyoung also had a dark voice. She seemed like she had submerged into darkness. Perhaps, there were people who were attracted to Danyoung. Also, there was a high possibility that such people weren¡¯t ordinary. ¡®If you experience such a thing, you will become darker.¡¯ Taesan told Danyoung, ¡®Go out and tell my guard to come here.¡¯ ¡®Yes, will do.¡¯ Danyoung stood up quietly and went outside. After a while, Danyoung and Gyeongwan came together. ¡°Did you call me?¡± Taesan nodded and put out a hand. ¡°Let me borrow your sword.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Gyeongwan just looked at Taesan. There was no change in facial expression but one could sense that he felt uncomfortable. ¡°You mean my sword?¡± Taesan nodded while reaching out with his hand. ¡°Why? Are you still obsessed with the weapon?¡± Gyeongwan¡¯s face became grim. It was Taesan¡¯s third time seeing Gyeongwan¡¯s face like that. ¡°So, are you going to lend me your sword or not?¡± Gyeongwan sighed and gave him the sword. Taesan took the sword out and took a few steps. Then, he looked at the ceiling. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this will work.¡± He swung his arm once while holding the sword and threw it toward the ceiling. Stab! The knife stabbed deep inside the ceiling. At that moment, Gyeongwan¡¯s eyes blinked. Then, his body disappeared all of a sudden. Bam! In the matter of a moment, Gyeongwan¡¯s hand went inside the ceiling, and he grabbed a black-clothed guy¡¯s neck. Taesan nodded while looking at the scene. He was quite good. It was a bit stronger than expected as Taesan observed Gyeongwan¡¯s real movements. ¡®If today¡¯s challenge is successful, such a mistake won¡¯t happen again.¡¯ The thing Taesan aimed to get today was one of the 7 important heartbeats which are considered to be important in the Magical Spell of increasing Spirit. If one is connected properly, there is no worry of sudden death. Also, the body and its senses will improve as well. ¡°Were you surprised? I don¡¯t think we can stay here any longer.¡± Danyoung looked at Gyeongwan in surprise and sighed after hearing Taesan speaking to her. Until then, she was surprised that she didn¡¯t know she was holding her breath. ¡°Ah, ah, I.. I¡­¡­¡± Danyoung looked at Taesan while feeling intimidated. Taesan laughed and gently patted Danyoung¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s brothel¡¯s fault. We can talk about that later. Today, I want to focus on spending time with you.¡± Taesan looked at Gyeongwan. ¡°Can I leave the rest to you?¡± ¡°Please.¡± Gyeongwan¡¯s eyes were a bit shaken. Today¡¯s events were full of mysteries. It wasn¡¯t only today. Recently, Taesan was acting really weird. It seemed like he had become a different person. ¡®No, that¡¯s not it. If you look at it¡­ perhaps, he is going back to his normal state.¡¯ Taesan wasn¡¯t cynical and weak from the beginning. He wasn¡¯t like that a long time ago. If he didn¡¯t get sick, he would grow up properly. While thinking like that, Gyeongwan put more force into his hands. ¡°Argh!¡± The guy in black clothes held by Gyeongwan was wriggling his body. Taesan grabbed Danyoung and left the brothel. It was absurd to stay in the brothel after experiencing such things. There were people who were blocking him while leaving the brothel but they couldn¡¯t stop Taesan from leaving. As Taesan just looked at them once, they couldn¡¯t bother to block him as they were sweating. Once Taesan left the brothel, he didn¡¯t have a place to go. It was a bit awkward to go back home. There was a limit to not caring about how other people viewed him. Today, there will be a louder voice than normal but he didn¡¯t want to that in the Golden Wall Clan. That could cause communication problems for Soso. ¡®I don¡¯t need to take such a risk.¡¯ Still, Taesan was walking towards somewhere. Then, Danyoung was busy following Taesan while holding his clothes. ¡®Wait, we are in Muhan?¡¯ Taesan stopped in his steps as a flashback popped into his mind. A part of his memory as Cheonma came to him. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t remember such a thing but at the right moment, the memory was recalled when he was desperate as if it had been pasted in. It was a report from his soldier. It was a report telling him that the soldier had prepared residents everywhere and the first resident was located in Muhan. It must be quite detailed since it was the first report but Cheonma just let it go. But this memory came up as if he was experiencing it again. Taesan continued to walk again. He needed to find the place he heard about but it wasn¡¯t that hard. The place he arrived at was a small residence quite afar from the brothel. The fence was high and the door was closed. But Taesan didn¡¯t worry. That wasn¡¯t the entrance. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± The sudden voice made Taesan stop walking and he looked back. Danyoung was looking at Taesan while being intimidated. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°This place has bad rumors that surround it.¡± ¡°Bad rumors?¡± ¡°The residence is known to have a rumor where you enter secretly and never will come out again.¡± It was just a rumor. A rumor created by Cheonma¡¯s group. This was included in the report regarding the residence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This place is mine.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Danyoung¡¯s eyes grew really big. ¡°This resident belongs to me. Why? Can¡¯t you believe it?¡± Taesan spoke with such confidence that Danyoung couldn¡¯t shake her head. Also, the Golden Wall Clan wouldn¡¯t have any problems in owning a few residents like this secretly. ¡°Now, let me show you proof. Don¡¯t let me go.¡± Danyoung nodded her head while being scared and nervous. Taesan had Danyoung following him and they walked along the fence before they turned all of sudden and headed back towards the fence. Danyoung was surprised as she thought Taesan would bump into the fence. She almost screamed but she couldn¡¯t. That¡¯s because the view in front of her eyes changed completely. The two people were already inside the residence. Danyoung was looking at the giant building standing in the middle when she heard Taesan¡¯s voice. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go. The night is about to end so we need to work harder. I will take your souls out so look forward to it.¡± Danyoung blushed and put her head down while following Taesan. Chapter 6 Translator: Darling | Editor: Nebosuke I misunderstood The brothel was quiet in the morning. The brothel prepared breakfast and cleaned for guests who were sleeping in. Even the ladies usually slept in. Nobody would complain about starting the day late as they worked all night. However, today was a bit different. Many ladies were moving around the entrance of the brothel as if they were waiting for someone. One of the ladies opened her eyes wide and shouted, ¡°Huh? Here they come!¡± Everyone turned their head. Then, they saw Danyoung coming slowly from afar. Many ladies felt relieved. Yesterday night was really a mess. Because of the mess, all the VIP guests left the brothel. That was obvious because someone was peeping while hiding on the ceiling. Also, the VIP guests were influential in Muhan and its affiliates. Perhaps they would never visit the brothel ever again. However, even if that happened, it was impossible to ask Taesan to take responsibility for making such a fuss. Anyway, even if the incident occurred while the brothel normally operated other than the VIP guests not visiting the brothel, it was due to the special walls that were installed. The walls not only blocked the noise in the room, but it also blocked the noise between the floors. As the brothel continued business, as usual, ladies who experienced the incident didn¡¯t feel the same. To the ladies, Danyoung was dragged out by Taesan. Since she was back now, they felt a bit better. ¡°Still¡­ doesn¡¯t¡­ she look a bit different?¡± After somebody made that comment, everyone agreed. She was so different that someone could notice it from afar. The atmosphere. It wasn¡¯t the usual dark and gloomy atmosphere but a feeling as if a flower had just bloomed. Somehow, it was pure and innocent with subtle attractiveness. It could be sensed as Danyoung came closer. ¡°Was Danyoung¡­ always that pretty?¡± somebody mumbled while looking at Danyoung. A change in atmosphere can make someone so pretty like that? As Danyoung arrived, a man came out of the brothel as if he were waiting for her. It was the man in charge of the brothel¡¯s security. He was the man who worked for a person who had been dragged by Gyeongwan like a dog last night. ¡°The owner is looking for you.¡± His gaze toward Danyoung was cold and sharp. As Gyeongwan put the man he captured at the brothel inside a prison, he headed to the tourney hall for the Black Dragon group. His facial expression appeared complicated. He vividly remembered what happened last night. Things he couldn¡¯t understand happened consecutively. First, he was curious as to how Taesan discovered that someone was hiding on the ceiling. At first, even Gyeongwan didn¡¯t realize someone was hiding on the ceiling. It shouldn¡¯t be like that, but he also was too relaxed. The problem was that I never thought someone would be hiding there. If I hadn¡¯t felt relaxed, I would¡¯ve felt something strange as soon as I reached the top floor. Since then, strange things continued to happen. It was strange that Taesan asked me for my sword and the fact that I handed the sword to him. ¡®He managed to bury a sword in the ceiling under such conditions.¡¯ Afterward, he realized that Taesan had accurately stabbed the empty spot in the ceiling rather than just stabbing randomly. The man hiding on the ceiling was observing the room. So, in his perspective, he was observing a knife sticking out towards him. Of course, he must have been surprised, and Gyeongwan also made the discovery. ¡°Strange, really strange.¡± As Gyeongwan mumbled, he took out his sword. When there are too many thoughts inside the head, it¡¯s best to swing the sword. Once I sweat it off, it will also remove random thoughts. However, Gyeongwan wasn¡¯t able to do so. As soon as he took out his sword, he remembered what Taesan told him last night. ¡®Are you still obsessed with the weapon?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t forget Taesan¡¯s facial expression and eyes at that time. ¡®It¡¯s as if¡­¡­¡¯ It was like someone at the top of a mountain looking at someone who was working hard to climb up the mountain. I don¡¯t know why I felt like that, but I definitely felt like that at the time. Anyway, I felt sensitive and stuffed while training but after I heard such a thing from Taesan, I couldn¡¯t swing the sword. ¡°Stuck up? I feel stuffed?¡± As Gyeongwan mumbled to himself, he felt surprised. Then, he laughed. ¡®Ha! Why am I feeling like this from a person who has never held a sword¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t understand how such a person¡¯s advice made his heart shake. ¡®Gosh, where did the Prince go again¡­..¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand that, either. Even if he came out late, it made no sense for Gyeongwan to miss Taesan¡¯s energy. That is unless the other person used a special spell to run swiftly. ¡°Gosh, I don¡¯t know.¡± As Gyeongwan turned his head, Taesan¡¯s words became clearer than before. ¡°Obsessed¡­ Then, how do I get out of it? Do I need to dispose of the weapon? No, that¡¯s not it.¡± He kept thinking over and over again. Gyeongwan was lost in his thoughts. Taesan was quite satisfied with the Cheonma residence. However, he couldn¡¯t stay there any longer, so he came back home as soon as his work was done. Thinking about it, he did some crazy things last night. It was crazy to bring the lady to the Cheonma residence. When Taesan was Cheonma, he did whatever he wanted to do. That¡¯s because he was able to do so. However, although he is Cheonma right now, it is different. Thankfully, there was nobody at the residence. What would happen if there were people in the residence? Of course, even if such a thing happened, he didn¡¯t think he would be in trouble. It was just confidence that couldn¡¯t be explained. It just seemed like it. ¡°Anyway¡­.. it feels to good be successful with the challenge.¡± He connected one of seven important heartbeats last night used for Magical Spell to increase spirit. The major heartbeat which he paid attention to made a huge contribution. Although the challenge was successful, it was just the beginning. It was merely removing the risk of collapsing while walking on a street undead. Facing death in the near future was still the same. ¡®I have a ways to go.¡¯ As Taesan sat on his bed and checked his own body, Soso¡¯s voice was heard from outside. ¡°Prince, are you awake? The meal is ready.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± As he gave permission, Soso came in as she opened the door. Her face was full of curiosity. She must be wanting to ask a lot of questions. ¡°Whatever you are curious about, don¡¯t ask. I¡¯m not going to answer you.¡± Soso looked sad. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ask you anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go and eat. I¡¯m hungry as I worked hard last night.¡± That made Soso blush. ¡°I see what you are thinking from your face. I feel happy as your soul is getting filthy.¡± Soso freaked out and looked at Taesan. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Okay. Okay. I understand, so let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Taesan took the lead. Soso made an upset face and looked at Taesan¡¯s back. She swiftly followed Taesan. ¡°Why do you feel happy when my soul is getting filthy?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something.¡± Soso looked sad again. However, she looked serious afterward. ¡®My Prince¡­ somehow he looks more energetic now.¡¯ Somehow, he appeared healthier. ¡®I hope the doctor visits quickly. My Prince is barely ever in a good mood.¡¯ Soso walked faster, hoping she could continue to see such a face. After having his meal, Taesan went to a tourney hall of the Black Dragon group. He wanted to meet the villain with Gyeongwan. Still, he didn¡¯t plan on dragging him to the brothel immediately. He will get the brothel for what they did to him, but not now. The Black Dragon group had a special status inside the Golden Wall clan. They had separate buildings, and they had exclusive rights to three tourney halls. Taesan entered the Black Dragon group¡¯s large tourney hall. There was a strong force inside. Just as he mentioned, Black Dragonites were training intensively inside a large tourney hall. They weren¡¯t training in groups, but they were doing their own training while scattered inside the hall. Taesan looked at them one by one with a mysterious look on his face. ¡®Huh?¡¯ The sense became better as he connected major heartbeats. With better sense, he was able to find the details of the Black Dragonites. Although it wasn¡¯t perfect yet, he was able to discover the Black Dragonites¡¯ power without any errors. The problem wasn¡¯t that but their abilities. ¡®Why are they so weak?¡¯ The Black Dragonites¡¯ abilities were way weaker than Taesan¡¯s expectations. Taesan¡¯s expectation towards the Black Dragonites was based on Gyeongwan. However, nobody was stronger than Gyeongwan. ¡®I mean, it¡¯s sad to compare these guys to Gyeongwan as they are full of weak warriors.¡¯ As Taesan was looking around, one member approached Taesan. ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Prince?¡± As Taesan didn¡¯t know him, he just stayed still. ¡°Perhaps, are you here to see Gyeongwan?¡± As Taesan moved his head, he turned his body. ¡°Gyeongwan is in the small tourney hall. Follow me. I will guide you.¡± Taesan followed him. He was stronger than the other warriors, way stronger because no one was stronger than him. However, he was weaker than Gyeongwan. ¡®I misunderstood.¡¯ Gyeongwan wasn¡¯t an ordinary warrior in the Black Dragon group. A few things came to Taesan¡¯s mind. As he walked for a bit, he arrived at the Black Dragon group¡¯s small tourney hall. ¡°As you can see, he has been like this from today morning. It¡¯s better not to talk to him or approach him.¡± Taesan agreed. It seemed like he would be awake soon. ¡°What is Gyeongwan¡¯s position in the Black Dragon group?¡± ¡°Ordinary member.¡± As he answered, he realized Taesan was looking down on him. It was so natural that he just accepted it. His eyes flickered. At that moment, Gyeongwan was back to normal. His body had a strong soul waving around, and it was going everywhere. The man was surprised and looked at Gyeongwan. Gyeongwan looked at him with a deeper expression than usual. Then he looked at Taesan with complicated thoughts. Gyeongwan promptly greeted Taesan. ¡°You¡¯re visiting, Mr. Prince.¡± His polite tone and attitude made the man who guided Taesan really surprised. Gyeongwan looked at him and spoke. ¡°Leader, I may have to serve the Prince from now on.¡± ¡°Uh¡­.sure. That¡¯s your job.¡± Taesan agreed. No wonder that man looked the strongest. He was the leader of the Black Dragon group. Gyeongwan swiftly walked in front of Taesan. Taesan laughed while looking at Gyeongwan. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see that guy.¡± ¡°He is inside the prison.¡± Gyeongwan politely replied and led the way by guiding Taesan. The Black Dragon group leader looked Taesan and Gyeongwan. ¡°What is going on right now?¡± He made a puzzled face until the two left the tourney hall. Chapter 7 Will serve you ¡°That guy is stubborn.¡± Gyeongwan spoke while he was heading to the prison. When the guy was put inside the prison, he was interrogated, but he didn¡¯t react to the painful torture. Gyeongwan looked at Taesan¡¯s face. However, Taesan appeared happy. ¡°Umm¡­¡­¡± As Gyeongwan stopped speaking, Taesan turned his head and looked at him. ¡°If you want to say something, say it clearly. I¡¯m very generous today.¡± If someone heard the conversation, they might have made a weird face. However, Gyeongwan couldn¡¯t do so. It was a bit strange, but if Taesan did it, it seemed alright. ¡°Thank you for helping.¡± Actually, it was a bit confusing. Did Taesan know what he was saying? Probably not. He was just lucky while saying random things. It was more reasonable to say it was right by coincidence. That¡¯s how Gyeongwan justified himself. ¡°It¡¯s not a help.¡± ¡°Nope. It really helped me.¡± Taesan stopped walking and looked at Gyeongwan up and down. He studied the man in detail. ¡°I thought I saw something wrong. What are you thanking me for?¡± Taesan waved his hands to tell him to continue walking. Gyeongwan¡¯s face appeared confused. Still, Gyeongwan couldn¡¯t ignore Taesan¡¯s gesture and continued to walk. Until they arrived at the prison, they didn¡¯t speak anymore. As someone desperate to take action, Gyeongwan commenced the conversation. ¡°Did Mr. Prince see something wrong?¡± ¡°Huh? Did I say that?¡± ¡°Yes. You surely said it before¡­..¡± ¡°I thought I saw wrong. I didn¡¯t see anything wrong.¡± Gyeongwan put his head down in front of Taesan. ¡°Please guide me.¡± Although he acted and spoke like that, he didn¡¯t understand why he was doing that. As an excuse, Taesan¡¯s atmosphere had changed from the past. It felt like Taesan could guide Gyeongwan going up the cliff. It was like looking at the top of the mountain towards the bottom. Taesan looked at Gyeongwan mysteriously. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that. You do have good senses.¡± As Gyeongwan heard him say that, he was awakened as if he had taken a cold shower. He slowly lifted his head and looked straight at Taesan. It was the 2nd prince he always saw from the Golden Wall clan. However, his facial expression and eyes weren¡¯t the same. ¡°From now on¡­ you have decided not to hide?¡± It could be interpreted in different ways depending on the listener, especially from Taesan¡¯s perspective. ¡°Huh, how should I handle this¡­¡­¡± As Taesan mumbled, he was still thinking. Taesan didn¡¯t have any intent to hide his abilities or feelings. He didn¡¯t even try to do so. Nobody could stand above Cheonma. He was on the top of this world, so he didn¡¯t bother to look out for anything. However, he didn¡¯t have any intent to disclose that he was Cheonma. Also, he was in a weak state where he didn¡¯t know when he was going to die. Moreover, it became a hassle when people knew he was Cheonma. Didn¡¯t he commit himself already when he died? Once he is reincarnated, he will live quietly and peacefully. When he discloses that he is Cheonma, everything will be ruined. It is doubtful that Gyeongwan knows that Taesan is Cheonma. However, he knows that Taesan isn¡¯t his real form. So, it was best to kill him and keep things a secret. ¡°You will become a genius if you have a good heartbeat.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Honestly¡­ I was thinking like that, but I was doubtful. That¡¯s because the things you have shown me, Mr. Prince, are like that.¡± Gyeongwan looked at Taesan with an eager look. It was really surprising considering that his face was emotionless. ¡°I have committed myself to keep low until I achieve my goal.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­ I see. Keep it that way.¡± Taesan understood the misunderstanding Gyeongwan had about him and decided to go easy on him. If you think about it, how would anyone know that someone took Taesan¡¯s body? ¡®I almost made things complicated by going too fast.¡¯ Taesan waved again at Gyeongwan. ¡°I understand, so let¡¯s go. I need to see him.¡± However, Gyeongwan wasn¡¯t done speaking. He got on his knees all of sudden and put his head down. ¡°Help me, Mr. Prince.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Taesan looked Gyeongwan, wondering what was going on. The brothel owner just looked at Danyoung. ¡®Was she always this pretty?¡¯ It was known that Danyoung looked pretty. If she wasn¡¯t, then he wouldn¡¯t have scouted her to work in the brothel. Still, even she didn¡¯t know she was this pretty. As her unique grim was gone, she looked ten times prettier. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you remember anything?¡± ¡°Yes. I feel like my spirit was taken away.¡± Every lady who slept with Taesan said the same thing. Every time the owner heard such a story, she hoped she could spend a night with Taesan. How good was it that they said such things? ¡°Also¡­ he reincarnated me.¡± All the ladies said that as well. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m glad you are fine. Perhaps¡­ did the second prince say anything else about the brothel?¡± Danyoung shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything.¡± He really didn¡¯t say anything. When she woke up, she was standing outside the residence. It was really shocking. Her memory disappeared just like that. Only the extremely happy feeling was left behind. Also, she thought that she didn¡¯t have to die. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Go and get some rest. You must feel tired as you have to work later.¡± Although the owner made a comment, Danyoung didn¡¯t move. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The owner looked at Danyoung with curiosity. Danyoung appeared committed. ¡°I want to leave this brothel.¡± The owner frowned a bit. ¡°What are you talking about? Do you think this place is a playground? You think you can just leave if you want to?¡± All the ladies working here owed a debt. So, the best way to keep ladies in here was to make them owe more debt. Of course, the owner faithfully did the same. ¡°I will constantly pay the debt by any means. So, please allow me to leave.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± The owner felt frustrated as Danyoung became prettier so she could be popular among guests, but she was acting up all of sudden. ¡°I want to serve Taesan.¡± The owner laughed. ¡°Huh! So Taesan asked you to leave. Did he tell you to come to him as he will pay for your debt? Wake up, girl. Do you think those people will take care of us until the end? We are just ladies in the brothel. It won¡¯t do us any good if you go and see him!¡± Danyoung turned her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s just because I want to do so.¡± The owner¡¯s face turned more mysterious. ¡°It¡¯s just you who is doing this? That makes no sense?¡± However, Danyoung¡¯s face looked very deep and serious. As the owner kept talking with Danyoung, she decided that she couldn¡¯t convince Danyoung. ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s think about it after taking some time. You should think about it again. Think about what is best for you. Also, even if you leave, will this be good for Taesan? Do you know who his fianc¨¦e is?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Taesan¡¯s fianc¨¦e was the daughter of the one leading the tourney hall. She was also the most beautiful lady in Muhan. ¡°If you know it, think about it well.¡± As Danyoung gently greeted her and left, the owner bit her lips. ¡°A weak man has made our brothel hopeless.¡± The owner pressed her head while recalling what happened last night. The most useful warrior in the brothel was captured. ¡®He probably won¡¯t come back. Even if he comes back, I have to deny the relationship with him.¡¯ ¡®I had no choice in order to avoid the brothel from collapsing.¡¯ ¡®However, will the Golden Wall clan believe me?¡¯ ¡°Probably not.¡± ¡®Then, I need to find a different solution, but there is no solution.¡¯ ¡°I have to keep myself low.¡± That was why it was more annoying. If Taesan demanded Danyoung for compensation, the owner had no choice but to accept it. ¡°If I will lose it anyway¡­..¡± The owner¡¯s eyes looked sharp. Taesan entered the prison. The smell of mildew and fungus entered Taesan¡¯s nose. There was a prison inside the Golden Wall residence, but it was left abandoned. That was why it was in bad condition. Perhaps anyone could escape if they dared to do so. That was why they blocked the blood pathway. The prisoner was located in the middle prison cell. Gyeongwan was standing more politely than normal behind Taesan. He seemed somewhat satisfied, and that was because he shared the things he wanted to say. Thus, he felt really good. Taesan pretended to listen and ignored some, but Gyeongwan still shared every single part of his story. The content wasn¡¯t that important. It was that he wanted to get revenge after becoming stronger. Taesan listened to his story until the end and said one thing: ¡°Not interested.¡± He didn¡¯t know how Gyeongwan took such a response, but since then, he treated Taesan very politely. Taesan didn¡¯t care about how Gyeongwan acted. ¡°Have a good life there.¡± The prisoner was sleeping on the floor. Of course, his body didn¡¯t seem to be in the best condition. ¡°Although I stimulated the blood path and gave him extreme pain, he was so stubborn that he didn¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to do it yourself, Mr. Prince. I can do this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Step aside.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. Although I blocked his blood path, he knows martial arts. What should I do if something bad happens to you?¡± ¡°What do you do? What trouble? Huh! You think he can do something to me?¡± Taesan was angry. Although his body was in poor condition, how could Cheonma be defeated by such a person? ¡®He doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m Cheonma, though.¡¯ ¡°Nope. Still¡­ How can I watch Mr. Prince doing such dirty work with noble hands?¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t look and step aside.¡± Taesan waved his hands towards the outside. Gyeongwan hesitated but left the prison with a distressed face. Taesan turned his head and looked at the guy pretending to sleep inside the prison. ¡°So many dirty things are attached to you. Wow, there are lots. You did live a filthy life.¡± As Taesan looked at his soul, it was full of chances. If Taesan didn¡¯t connect his major heartbeat using Danyoung, he couldn¡¯t dare to challenge the captured warrior. However, it was fine now. Because the major heartbeat was connected, it was possible to retain an unclear soul. ¡°Huh, look at this guy moving his eyeballs.¡± He knew that the guy was pretending to sleep since he entered the prison, just like how he sensed the guy hiding on the ceiling, it sufficed to say that he was quite good. Of course, it was not outstanding, just useful. He was quite good at pretending to sleep as he deceived Gyeongwan. Taesan entered the prison and kicked the guy¡¯s side. ¡°Hey, stop pretending you are sleeping and wake up.¡± Then, the guy opened his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Taesan nodded. ¡°Please do.¡± Actually, he didn¡¯t intend to ask anything. The circumstance was clear by looking at the situation. The brothel owner would deny everything. The guy lying on the floor stubbornly kept his mouth shut. ¡°Couldn¡¯t tighten the acupoint properly. Gyeongwan did a poor job¡­ tsk.¡± Although the level wasn¡¯t high, he knew how to tighten the acupoint. That¡¯s why he poorly oppressed the acupoint. He pretended to be sleeping and tried to open up the acupoint. However, such an attempt was over. There was a reason why Taesan came up next to the guy and hit his side. It was an attempt to straighten out the twisted acupoint with minimum impact. Surely, the acupoint was clogged. It was possible as Gyeongwan had put strong energy into it. The guy looked frightened. Taesan laughed as he saw the guy. ¡°Why? Now you¡¯re scared?¡± Chapter 8 This life is¡­ Gyeongwan was waiting at the entrance of the prison as Taesan had ordered. Still, Gyeongwan paid attention to what was happening inside the prison with his senses. If something happened, he was getting ready to go inside the prison. In order to do so, he constantly channeled energy to his legs and shoulder. It was not easy to constantly use the energy, but it was better than having something happen to Taesan. Also, Taesan had a body where it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he died at any time. He lacked a heartbeat. He seriously lacked a heartbeat. Dozens of doctors tried to diagnose Taesan¡¯s heartbeat. Strangely, all doctors gave different interpretations. However, one common diagnosis was that Taesan lacked a heartbeat. To sum up, what the doctors interpreted, Taesan was lucky to be alive. How could others not worry about him? Actually, Gyeongwan didn¡¯t believe that people lacking heartbeats were geniuses until now. The evidence was Taesan. However, that wasn¡¯t it. He was arrogant. Lacking a heartbeat means the person is a genius ¡ª a genius who can break solid walls. As his senses were fully concentrated inside the prison, there was a scream coming out of the prison. ¡°Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.¡± It was a really tragic scream. Gyeongwan shivered unconsciously. It wasn¡¯t a normal scream. It was a real scream coming out from deep inside one¡¯s soul. ¡°Ahhhhh! Uhhhh! Ohhhhhhh!¡± The screams that followed were very intense. Was someone about to die? Gyeongwan thought that when he died, he would make such a noise. As he continued to listen to it, his legs started to shake. ¡®What is the Prince¡­. doing?¡¯ Would simple torture make the guy yell like that? That stubborn guy? He didn¡¯t moan a single time when Gyeongwan tortured him. Perhaps, Gyeongwan¡¯s torture wasn¡¯t perfect. Still, it wasn¡¯t light to not moan even once. What did he do to drag out such a drastic moan coming out the guy? ¡°Grrrrr!¡± The screams continued uninterruptedly. It was literally constant. He was worried that the prisoner¡¯s throat would rip. Time ticked. 15 minutes, 30 minutes¡­ The screams ended after 45 minutes. Surprisingly, the screaming continued until then. When a person screams like that, their voice would crack and they wouldn¡¯t be able to talk. However, the guy inside the prison screamed for 45 minutes but his voice didn¡¯t crack. After a while, Taesan came out from inside. ¡°Are you okay? Mr. Prince?¡± Instead of saying ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Taesan looked inside the prison. ¡°Release him.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Taesan didn¡¯t speak anymore and began walking as if he didn¡¯t want to repeat himself. Gyeongwan quickly went inside the prison. The guy was exhausted and lying on the floor. Gyeongwan woke him up by shaking his body. ¡°Hey.¡± Although he must have been tortured, there were no wounds on the body, not even a single fingermark. In fact, the skin became better. ¡°Hmm.¡± The guy slowly opened his eyes. However, his vision looked somewhat unclear. It felt like looking at a crazy person. Not only that¨C ¡°Huh?¡± Gyeongwan stepped back in surprise. The guy¡¯s skin melted. At least, it appeared that way. It was fine when Gyeongwan looked in detail. However, he was certain that something happened. There was a reason why Gyeongwan had such a misunderstanding. ¡°Grrr!¡± The guy made an unknown noise. Gyeongwan began releasing the acupoints. Still, he was still being cautious. That¡¯s because the guy who had free acupoints may do crazy things. However, once the guy was freed, he just moved his body. It felt like someone who was a bit crazy. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Gyeongwan asked the guy, but the guy didn¡¯t reply and stood up. ¡°Uhhhh.¡± The guy began walking while making a sound that a stupid person would make. Gyeongwan opened every door so the guy could move freely. The guy left the prison and continued to walk after leaving the Golden Wall residence. Gyeongwan thought to follow the man for a bit and he did. That¡¯s because he needed to know where the guy was heading. It wasn¡¯t far. The guy was heading to the brothel. Taesan returned to his room and thought about what happened just now. First, he felt good because such a filthy spirit meant lots of gains for him. It felt good when he took out and burnt the filthy spirit because a strong power was absorbed. It would be great to absorb it immediately, but if he did so in his current status, he would faint so he had to accumulate it inside his body. Burning the soul meant purifying the soul. Purified power came after burning the soul which was left inside the body. Halfway through the process, a problem occurred. This guy¡¯s livelihood was so filthy that the soul was severely contaminated. For ladies, the pureness left after removing the unclear soul. However, he was different. Such a filthy spirit would be strongly attached to the original spirit that the two would assimilate. The Magical Spell of increasing Spirit blended all the spirit and absorbed the power. Of course, if the filthy spirit assimilates with the soul, it would become strong enough to remove the soul. So, he did so. He removed part of the soul along with the filthy spirit. From the beginning, there was no need to feel pity for someone who lived such a life. The problem was the pure soul that came along with it. Taesan threw the soul away. After purifying and burning with the Magical Spell, he let the pure soul fly away. Taesan had already experienced this in his past life. He knew how purifying the soul could create side effects. Also, accepting such power in a weak body would make the body burst after a few minutes. Taesan raised his hands and looked inside while opening and closing his fist. ¡°Dangerous.¡± Although it had been purified, the soul was mixed. Actually, it would be wrong to even say mixed. Just a small trait existed. However, even accepting such strength became violent. If such things are repeated, side effects will accumulate and the body will explode. Taesan turned his head. There was only one solution: continue to purify and purify again before accepting the stored energy inside the body. By doing so, he must burn off the pure soul. Taesan frowned. ¡°I was relaxed.¡± He was relaxed due to the power obtained while purifying Danyoung¡¯s soul. He didn¡¯t expect a mixed soul due to contamination. Still, it was good that he knew about it now. If he did it to someone who knew about the Spell, there would be a side effect for even storing the energy. ¡°Then¡­I have no choice.¡± He had to visit the brothel. Perhaps this life was all about scent rather than the smell of blood. ¡°Boss. You may have to come outside.¡± The owner stared at the man for a bit who entered the room without any movement. He was also a wise warrior working for the owner, although he was way inferior to the one who was captured. ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°The guy who got captured is back.¡± ¡°What?¡± He would only call one man his older brother. The owner frowned. What was she supposed to do if she had to deny the relationship with the guy, especially if it was in the middle of the day? ¡°Who saw that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need to mention that. Everyone is watching.¡± ¡°What?¡± The owner stood up. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s not right that¡¯s why I told you to come out.¡± The owner frowned as the guy was impolite. ¡®These guys¡­want to challenge me.¡¯ However, she couldn¡¯t do anything now. She left the room with a firm face. She stood still after seeing the guy waiting in front of her room. Then, she understood what her warrior was saying to her. The guy who she cherished the most was standing there. However, he didn¡¯t appear normal. He couldn¡¯t standstill. He was looking here while standing awkwardly, his vision looked unclear and anybody could sense that he was not normal. ¡°Grrrrr¡­¡± What was this noise he was making with his mouth? What made him turn out like this? ¡°What should we do?¡± the warrior standing next to the owner asked. He also looked confused. Of course, the calmness shook as someone who he called big brother returned like this. ¡°What else should we do? Let him in.¡± At that moment, he made an unknown noise and turned his head. The sound of a breaking bone made his neck twisted. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up!¡± As the owner shouted, the warrior assisted his older brother inside. He brought the guy inside the owner¡¯s room. While the guy was brought inside the room, the owner just looked at the guy. She wanted to know what happened after making the guy stay awake. She needed to know something in order to handle things. ¡°Stimulate his blood path so he can wake up.¡± ¡°Huh? If something goes wrong, he can become an idiot.¡± The owner was irritated. ¡°I think he is already. Isn¡¯t it better to give it a try?¡± The warrior hesitated a bit but went to his older brother while turning his head. Afterward, the warrior stimulated a few blood vessels connected to the brain. At that moment, the guy¡¯s body started to dismantle. ¡°Grrrrr!¡± The skin was trickling down and the bones and muscles broke out. The owner observed in shock. ¡°What¡¯s this?! What is going on!¡± The guy¡¯s eyes had eye contact with the owner while breaking down. The owner lost her energy while watching the guy. He was coming closer to her. The owner turned pale. She couldn¡¯t think of anything. She was just scared and afraid. Also, she thought of one person in her mind. ¡®Taesan!¡¯ As the owner became conscious, she lifted her finger and pointed at the guy. Her fingers were shaking. ¡°What are you doing? Put him away!¡± As her voice seemed like she was having a seizure, the warrior looked at her and began to move. However, there was no need. The guy¡¯s body collapsed in front of the owner and was separated on the floor. The owner fell to the ground as she lost her balance. Then she did her best to calm herself from shaking. Endless fear rose up from deep inside. ¡°What should I do?¡± As the warrior saw everything, he asked a question with a grim face. ¡°What else? We should clean up well.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Ah, also.¡± The warrior tried to go outside but stopped and looked at the owner. ¡°How is Danyoung doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you will be handing her over to Red Dragon¡¯s owner. She is getting ready.¡± Of course, Danyoung didn¡¯t know about it. Red Dragon owner Jeoksim Wi was part of one of the strong clans in Muhan. Jeoksim was one of the regular customers of the brothel. Today morning, he coincidentally saw Danyoung. In the past, he didn¡¯t pay attention to her but he couldn¡¯t resist giving her attention this morning. Jeoksim fell in love. It was more accurate to say he wanted to spoil her pureness. It felt like he would be in trouble if he couldn¡¯t do so. Recently, there were a few ladies who gave off similar feelings but it wasn¡¯t like that at the time. Ladies who regained pureness through Taesan stimulated Jeoksim¡¯s desire and Danyoung made him maximize this desire. It was certain that Danyoung would be ruined if she went to Jeoksim. However, the owner didn¡¯t hesitate at all while processing such work, even from this morning. However, now things had changed. ¡°Cancel it.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Cancel it.¡± The warrior couldn¡¯t reply and just looked at the owner. He understood how she felt. He would make the same decision if he was the owner. However, looking at the situation from afar, he couldn¡¯t agree with the decision she made. ¡°The Red Dragon group won¡¯t be happy.¡± Jeoksim, the owner of Red Dragon group would use any means to completely destroy the brothel. The owner turned her head. ¡°Send Danyoung to the Golden Wall residence. Right now.¡± Then, the warrior shook his head. They¡¯d divert Jeoksim¡¯s anger towards the Golden Wall clan or Taesan instead of the brothel. ¡®Hmm.. will Jeoksim fall for it?¡± He was a bit doubtful but this seemed to be the only choice. So, the warrior shook his head towards the owner. ¡°I will do so.¡± Chapter 9 ¡°My Prince, a guest is here.¡± ¡°A guest?¡± Taesan looked at Soso as she said there was a guest for him. Soso¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t seem like she was satisfied. ¡°She is extremely pretty¡­..¡± ¡°Pretty? Is she someone you don¡¯t know?¡± Soso nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my first time seeing her.¡± The reason why Soso¡¯s facial expression was grim was that she thought Taesan was looking for another woman instead of Harin. She really wished Taesan would date Harin. Taesan believed that if a lady who Soso doesn¡¯t know visited him, then there is a high possibility that he doesn¡¯t know the lady either. ¡®Perhaps it is the lady from the brothel or the owner?¡¯ ¡®There is a chance that the owner may visit once since I let her warrior go.¡¯ ¡®Although I didn¡¯t instruct Gyeongwan to do so, he has confirmed that he saw the warrior walking to the brothel.¡¯ Also, Gyeongwan told him that there was chaos inside the brothel. ¡®They must be scared.¡¯ Gyeongwan pretended that he didn¡¯t know anything about what happened last night but it probably made him think about it. He predicted that the brothel owner would react in any form. Taesan believed that the owner was not just an ordinary owner. ¡°Bring her.¡± ¡°Here?¡± As Taesan just looked at Soso, Soso was intimidated and put her head down. ¡°I will bring her immediately.¡± As Soso went outside, Taesan sat down and practiced the Magical Spell of increasing Spirit. The Magical Spell of increasing Spirit was not a martial art that anyone could learn anywhere since it has a strong force and is hard to control due to its volatility. However, Taesan reached the top in the Magical Spell of increasing Spirit. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he was a capable master in controlling the power. In contrast, Taesan learned enlightenment when he died so the instability of the Magical Spell vanished. As a result, he was able to train himself for the Magical Spell at any time, place, or in any situation. It was possible for Taesan to continue or quit training so he would use his spare time to train himself. What Taesan was doing now was purifying the force which he obtained through the Magical Spell. By purifying it thoroughly, he could make the power belong to him and he planned to connect the disconnected heartbeats one by one. ¡®How many people do I need to absorb from now on?¡¯ Since there were so many disconnected heartbeats, he wasn¡¯t sure how many times he had to repeat the procedure. While he was intensively training, Soso came back from outside. She brought a guest with her. As Taesan saw the guest who entered the room, he gave a mysterious expression. ¡°Danyoung?¡± The guest was Danyoung but she looked surprisingly different. It¡¯s obvious that she looked different than last night and she looked way different than they said goodbye before. Meanwhile, the ladies in the brothel who spent the night with Taesan changed as well but Danyoung was the best out of them. Danyoung went on her knees in front of Taesan and put her head down. ¡°I will serve you, Mr. Prince. Please allow me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You gave me life so I want to live for you.¡± Taesan just looked at Danyoung with her head down. Then, he turned his head and looked Soso who appeared anxious. As he was watching Soso, he wanted to laugh. ¡®It only has been a few days but I must have changed,¡¯ Taesan thought all of sudden so thus he made a generous decision. ¡°Prepare a room.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Soso became surprised and her wide eyes looked at Taesan. Taesan didn¡¯t bother with Soso¡¯s reaction and asked, ¡°Where do you stay?¡± ¡°Sorry? Me?¡± ¡°You have the skill to make me ask the question twice.¡± ¡°I stay at the residence where the maids are staying.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Taesan looked as if it was an unexpected answer. He thought she would stay in a better place as she was his exclusive maid. ¡°Then you can move as well.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Anyway, is there any work you do other than serving me?¡± ¡°Nope. I do other things. I have a lot of work.¡± Taesan frowned. ¡°Screw that. Also, move near my room. Make her room next to yours.¡± Soso was extremely frazzled but she responded, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± She became confused. Actually, things related to maids were handled by the human resource department. So, any decision had to go through there. However, Taesan wouldn¡¯t be considerate enough to handle such an issue. Soso worked hard to organize her tasks inside her head. ¡°While you make a place to stay, make a room for Gyeongwan as well.¡± ¡°Sorry? Is Warrior Cheon joining as well?¡± ¡°He will if I tell him to do so. Well, he can stay there if he wants to.¡± ¡°Yes. I will tell him that.¡± Taesan waved his hands. ¡°You two ladies can go. Soso, guide her well.¡± Startled, Soso asked, ¡°Then¡­ is this¡­. Lady will be working as a maid?¡± Taesan looked at Soso with a dull face. ¡°What else will she do?¡± Soso looked once at Taesan and once at Danyoung. Although Taesan said such a thing, Danyoung¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change at all. ¡®It seems like she hasn¡¯t done such work before¡­¡­.¡¯ The problem wasn¡¯t only that. Danyoung was too pretty to work as a maid. Although she was less pretty than Harin, Danyoung was prettier than many people in Muhan. ¡®She will create some trouble.¡¯ Unless Taesan¡¯s position was firm, numerous guys would harass or hit on Danyoung explicitly. ¡®Gosh, whatever.¡¯ Soso shook her head and brought Danyoung while leaving Taesan¡¯s room. As Soso was trying to close the door, Taesan gave his last order. ¡°Tell Gyeongwan to get ready. We will be heading out as soon as the sun goes down.¡± Soso was about to say, ¡°Again?¡± But she was able to hold it and nodded. ¡°I will tell him while talking about his new place to stay.¡± As Soso and Danyoung left, Taesan laughed. ¡°She still can¡¯t manage to keep her face still.¡± Although Soso didn¡¯t speak, her facial expression showed her feelings. ¡°That¡¯s a skill.¡± Although it wasn¡¯t intentional. Gyeongwan had a dependent relationship with the Golden Wall Clan. He obtained a place to train and medicine for training the martial arts for the Black Dragon group. That¡¯s why even the boss of the Black Dragon group couldn¡¯t dare to mistreat Gyeongwan. So that was the reason why Gyeongwan was using a small tourney hall by himself inside the Black Dragon group. In addition, he was qualified to explore all secrets desired by the Golden Wall clan for the Black Dragon group. It was a condition that Gyeongwan couldn¡¯t deny. Gyeongwan did his best to teach martial arts to the Black Dragon group. Although he couldn¡¯t teach his genuine martial arts, he was able to effectively teach other martial arts. That¡¯s all Gyeongwan was thinking about. He planned to leave the Golden Wall Clan once he mastered his martial arts. However, there was one factor. It was called Taesan. Gyeongwan endlessly swung the sword inside the small tourney hall owned by the Black Dragon group. It was a process of accepting new enlightenment. However, as he swang his sword, comments made by Taesan got him thinking. ¡®Perhaps he thought he made a mistake.¡¯ That word was going around his head and he wasn¡¯t able to focus on the training. As he was recalling to see what the meaning was, he came up with one conclusion. He was still not able to destroy his wall effectively. Also, the more he trains, his thoughts became more certain. If he didn¡¯t gain anything from the beginning, he wouldn¡¯t have such feelings. However, he couldn¡¯t do that now. When he moved the sword, he somehow felt stuffy and the movement didn¡¯t go well. ¡®I thought I was free from the weapon¡­ but I am not.¡± The thoughts continued to increase. However, he couldn¡¯t grasp his thinking. As he was doing so, Taesan¡¯s face came up. While Gyeongwan put his sword down and thinking about something, he felt somebody was moving inside the tourney hall. Gyeongwan turned his head to see who it was. ¡°Soso?¡± ¡°The Black Dragon group leader told me to come here¡­ The Prince will move when the sun goes down.¡± Soso wanted to add a few comments. Unlike usual, Gyeongwan¡¯s face looked dark and scary so she was worried if Gyeongwan was against Taesan. However, there was no need. She saw Gyeongwan¡¯s face becoming brighter. ¡°Really? Then I should head now. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gyeongwan left the tourney hall before Soso even made a step. She mumbled while looking at Gyeongwan¡¯s back. ¡°I mean¡­ He will leave not now but once the sun goes down¡­¡± Of course, Gyeongwan didn¡¯t hear that. That¡¯s because he already left the tourney hall and was heading to Taesan¡¯s residence. ¡°Anyway¡­ did he have such various facial expressions?¡± Soso shook her head while whispering. Taesan left the Golden Wall residence with Gyeongwan behind him. ¡°Are you heading to the brothel today as well?¡± As Gyeongwan asked, Taesan looked at him. Somehow, today¡¯s atmosphere was different. The tone, facial expression, and attitude differed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you eat something wrong?¡± Gyeongwan mumbled and cautiously said, ¡°It¡¯s because¡­.what you said before¡­¡± Taesan raised his hands and interrupted, ¡°Drop it. Tell me about other brothels.¡± Gyeongwan looked anxious like a dog who needed to pee. However, he couldn¡¯t deny Taesan¡¯s order. ¡°Then¡­How about the other brothel?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Then, let¡¯s go there.¡± As Taesan spoke, he raised his chin to tell Gyeongwan to take the lead. Ten days ago, if Taesan did such behavior, he would feel Gyeongwan¡¯s murderous spirit but now everything seemed to be natural. Gyeongwan took a step towards another brothel. Still, he looked at Taesan¡¯s face. The need to get some gains constantly pressured Gyeongwan. Taesan stopped walking all of sudden. Then, he scratched the back of his head and looked at Gyeongwan. ¡°Hey, if you are going to lean when you feel stuck then just drop everything.¡± That surprised Gyeongwan. Then, Gyeongwan¡¯s shoulder sagged like a scared dog. With one sentence, the pressure which oppressed Gyeongwan disappeared. Instead, self-hatred filled inside Gyeongwan¡¯s heart. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join in today?¡± Gyeongwan made a bitter smile after hearing the comment and shook his head. ¡°I have to protect the Prince. Nothing will happen but I can¡¯t stay relaxed.¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°Who is protecting who? Well¡­ I like your attitude. Also, you think too much. When I was in your shoes, I just swung the sword with full energy even though my muscle strength or stamina were depleted. Do you know what happens if you do that?¡± Gyeongwan looked at Taesan with wide eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t know. You haven¡¯t tried it like that.¡± ¡°Then, what should I do?¡± ¡°What should you do? Just do it.¡± Gyeongwan took a deep breath. Taesan didn¡¯t experience such things. It was a joke. But it was a joke that didn¡¯t sound like a joke. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m really expecting to see falling flowers.¡± To compare it to falling flowers, they must have been in the industry for ages. Then how filthy were their souls sticking to the spirits? Taesan took a step with excitement. Also, Gyeongwan took the lead while safely guarding Taesan. Chapter 10 The new brothel was one of the top three brothels along with the first brothel. However, the size differed. The new brothel has way bigger than the first brothel. It had ten residence buildings inside and it was operated by assigning different residences based on the customer¡¯s rank. As Taesan arrived at the entrance, he looked at two guards who were protecting the brothel. They were mediocre. Of course, this was Taesan¡¯s standard so it might differ from other people¡¯s comments. For example, it could be seen when Gyeongwan made a speech while guiding Taesan. ¡°The brothel trains in-house warriors. However, their skills are quite high.¡± Gyeongwan¡¯s speech showed that he had strong confidence. Although the brothel was strong, he meant that they couldn¡¯t challenge him. ¡°The Golden Wall Clan owns half of it.¡± The owner of the brothel was a warrior who used to be famous and he owned the half while the Golden Wall Clan owned the other half through investment. ¡°Out of three major brothels in Muhan, the only brothel which doesn¡¯t have the Golden Wall Clan¡¯s investment is the first brothel.¡± As Taesan nodded his head, he tried to go inside the brothel. He didn¡¯t have any interest in knowing how much wealth the Golden Wall Clan had or how influential they were in Muhan. While he was trying to go inside, a strong loud voice came from afar. ¡°Hey! There! A kid from the Golden Wall residence!¡± Taesan went inside the residence while not paying attention although it was certain that someone was calling him. Instead, it was Gyeongwan who reacted to such a voice. Gyeongwan turned his head and stared at the giant man who was approaching from afar. It was Wi from the Red Dragon Group. Gyeongwan tried to predict the man¡¯s ability by looking at the attitude and vibe but Wi was lower than him. Still, it would become messy to get involved with such a guy. Gyeongwan went inside the brothel by following Taesan. The giant man who called Taesan, Wi, the leader of the Red Dragon Group gave a pathetic look. ¡°How dare they ignore me?¡± However, Wi didn¡¯t intend to fight with the Golden Wall Clan. The Golden Wall Clan was a place that the Red Dragon Group didn¡¯t dare to fight. In order to fight the Golden Wall Clan in Muhan, they would have to bring the Black Blood Union. The Black Blood Union was a Black Union in Muhan which was made by consolidating the Black Group in Muhan. Of course, the Black Group didn¡¯t consolidate well and they fought between each other often as they paid attention to trivial benefits. That was why if the Red Dragon Group picked a fight with the Golden Wall Clan, it was obvious that the Black Group Union wouldn¡¯t help. Instead, they¡¯d try to take advantage of them. So, Wi didn¡¯t intend to brew such a situation. He just needed to get what he wanted. What just happened was a small threat for a smooth negotiation. Still, it seemed like it didn¡¯t work at all. Wi looked at the guards he brought with him. It was a definite loss to fight Gyeongwan with such guys. However, they won¡¯t lose without any effort. They will be defeated for sure if they fight by themselves, but if Wi helps, things may change. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± As Wi spoke, two guards at the gate blocked the way. ¡°You can¡¯t create problems inside.¡± Wi laughed. ¡°Then is okay to cause trouble in here? Do you really want to experience how I cause trouble?¡± Wi¡¯s pride seemed strong but the warriors didn¡¯t back off. ¡°You can¡¯t create problems inside.¡± ¡°I understand so back off. I don¡¯t punch people. Don¡¯t worry, I will talk to them.¡± It was not completely wrong if he used his sword instead of his fist. Wi thought like that and went inside the brothel. ¡°A loud person has come in. Who is that guy?¡± ¡°He is Wi, the owner of Red Dragon Group.¡± ¡°Red Dragon Group? Where is that from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Black Blood staying nearby.¡± ¡°Black Blood? They are like the Black Blood Union.¡± Gyeongwan didn¡¯t agree about Black Blood Union, but he still nodded. The Black Blood Union was the best in the Black Blood Group. It was really a strong group which hundreds of Red Dragon Group members couldn¡¯t defeat. Still, what was the reality? In Taesan¡¯s memory as Cheonma, all he remembered was the Black Blood Union from the Black Blood Group. Also, he thought the Black Blood Union consisted of a bunch of losers. Although the Black Blood Union was considered to be the best among the Black Blood Group, that was only among the Black Blood members and their real power was equivalent to famous households. Also, their forces weren¡¯t good as famous households so Taesan didn¡¯t really need to bother knowing them. Taesan used to describe them most frequently as parasites. Also, their reputation was just the same. ¡°What a fancy name.¡± With such skills, weren¡¯t they embarrassed at themselves in naming their group Red Dragon? ¡°Still, it¡¯s better to be cautious. They are really messy¡­¡­¡± ¡°All parasites are like that.¡± Taesan didn¡¯t care about them. At least, he tried to not care, especially if Wi hadn¡¯t called from the back. ¡°Hey! A girly guy! Don¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡± Taesan stopped his steps. Waking up after death, the one thing Taesan hated the most was his appearance. Actually, he had quite a figure, but it wasn¡¯t feminine at all. Instead, it had its own unique attractiveness which people had a hard time diverting their attention. However, Taesan thought it was a girly appearance and he really hated hearing it. While living as Cheonma, he hated these guys the most. So, Wi attacked Taesan¡¯s anger point right now. Taesan¡¯s face became still. As soon as Gyeongwan saw Taesan¡¯s face, he felt scared. He didn¡¯t know why, but when he looked at Taesan, he felt intimidated. Taesan slowly turned. Then he saw Wi who was approaching aggressively like a wild boar. The facial expression and eyesight looked calm but it was really cold. Gyeongwan held a deep breath unconsciously. Wi stood in front of Taesan and stared at him. ¡°Is that you?¡± Taesan looked at Wi thinking this guy was as Wi spoke nonsense. ¡°Is it you who took Danyoung?¡± Taesan laughed. Now he understood why Wi was acting this way. Wi continued to speak while thinking he wouldn¡¯t listen to Taesan. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you and I¡¯ll leave quietly, so hand Danyoung to me.¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°That¡¯s fresh.¡± It was a first experience for him. Nobody dared to speak to Cheonma like that. Of course, he didn¡¯t have any intention to be generous. ¡°Are you ignoring me?¡± Wi showed his teeth and made a threatening face. Then, his warriors encircled Taesan and Gyeongwan. Wi spoke to Gyeongwan. ¡°I know you are strong but it will be difficult to fight while trying to protect this young guy against us. So just stay still.¡± Wi made a satisfying smile and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to handle things in a rough way. I want to talk it out. Talking, isn¡¯t it good?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Taesan¡¯s lips were twisted. Who dared to conclude it by talking? ¡°Handle everyone else except this guy.¡± As soon as Taesan spoke, Gyeongwan dashed forward. Wi became frightened as he didn¡¯t expect Taesan to act this way. However, he was also experienced fighting in the corner. He sensed it quickly and his hands moved toward Taesan. It was a piece of cake to hold onto a sick person¡¯s neck as the sick person couldn¡¯t control his own body. That was a loss for Wi as he assumed so. He should have put some force into reaching his hand out. Wi¡¯s hand missed Taesan¡¯s neck. Wi missed the approach. Luckily, he didn¡¯t put much power into it to lose his balance. Of course, it wasn¡¯t possible to describe it as lucky for what happened next. With minimum movement, Taesan dodged Wi¡¯s hands and moved one step forward. It was a perfect strategy to dodge at the same time. Then, Taesan hit Wi¡¯s chin with a palm. He shouldn¡¯t hit too hard. This body was so weak that if he put too much force, his wrists would break. He hit really gently but the result wasn¡¯t that simple. Collapse. Wi fell forward as he was swinging his hands. Then, he couldn¡¯t stand up again. As Gyeongwan just managed to handle Wi¡¯s warriors, he was in surprise with his mouth agape. Taesan shook off his hands. His hands were numb with just one hit. ¡°This body is really messed up.¡± That¡¯s why he hit very gently but wasn¡¯t it too much that his body couldn¡¯t handle it? ¡°Did you kill them all?¡± Taesan asked, and Gyeongwan looked at him with surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them¡­..¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°Too na?ve.¡± After making such a comment, Taesan ordered while moving inside, ¡°Clear up and follow me.¡± Gyeongwan blankly stared at Taesan¡¯s back. Afterward, the warriors in the brothel came in. Gyeongwan organized the place with them. Also, he was shocked to find that the Red Dragon Group¡¯s leader Wi had died. Gyeongwan just sat there aimlessly. It had been a while since Taesan went inside a room with a lady. Also, there was a constant sound coming out of the room which sounded like a moan or a scream. It wasn¡¯t loud but based on the experience in the brothel, everyone in the brothel must be hearing this noise. For some people, it was a stimulant and for some it invited curiosity. As Gyeongwan heard the sound, he was reminded of what Taesan told him earlier. ¡®You tell me that I killed it.¡¯ It was a speech which he heard when he organized his thoughts and visited Taesan. Gyeongwan said he would do so. Perhaps no one will believe that Taesan killed Wi while fighting each other unless the person saw it with their own eyes. Also, Gyeongwan was the only person who witnessed the incident as all of Wi¡¯s warriors fainted. When he thought about it, it was strange. Taesan told Gyeongwan to handle the rest of the warriors, and he moved without hesitation. Actually, he shouldn¡¯t have done so. He should have fought after securing Taesan¡¯s safety from Wi or leave the place by taking Taesan. However, Gyeongwan somehow followed Taesan¡¯s order as if he was into something. Also, Gyeongwan saw how Taesan killed Wi. Gyeongwan was reminded of Taesan¡¯s last move. Then he tried to imitate it. ¡®Did he do it like that?¡¯ It was a movement to hit the hand up while moving forward. Although Gyeongwan repeated it several times, it didn¡¯t feel the same as how Taesan did it. Of course. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to imitate Cheonma¡¯s movement with just the vibe. Gyeongwan didn¡¯t give up. At that moment, he remembered what Taesan told him. Gyeongwan focused on the movement. He decided to do it until his energy and muscle strength were depleted. The room was full of moans and outside the room, it was full of Gyeongwan making sounds with his hands. The night passed by. Chapter 11 Taesan purified the soul from the spirit while sweating. His body condition wasn¡¯t well as he overworked today. ¡°That red dragon or snake is quite annoying.¡± When Taesan killed Wi, he used the stored power which he hadn¡¯t used before. It was the power he got from the brothel¡¯s guard. He just emitted it so it didn¡¯t really deal great damage to the body. Still, this trashy body couldn¡¯t stand it. Luckily by the Magical Spell of increasing soul, the power had been purified, or else he may have ripped his connected heartbeat. Thinking about it made him sweaty. ¡®Half of my stored power is gone. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a waste. Anyway, I can collect power again if I want to.¡¯ ¡®Actually, when I took power from the guard from the brothel, I was considering to use in such cases.¡¯ ¡®I just didn¡¯t know that I would use it quickly like this.¡¯ ¡°Sigh, anyway it¡¯s over,¡± Taesan whispered while looking at the naked lady sleeping next to him. He did feel tempted while looking at the lady. However, he needed to stay patient. ¡®If I go and touch her, my body won¡¯t stay strong.¡¯ ¡®I connected one more heartbeat by acquiring the lady¡¯s soul.¡¯ ¡®When I think about it, I feel great yet I sighed.¡¯ At what age would he be able to connect all the heartbeats? Taesan closed his eyes and enhanced the connected heartbeat. Right now, it was connected by the soul so he must consistently look after it. By giving continuous attention, the heartbeat will connect for sure. Taesan did the same task until it was the middle of the day. ¡°What are you doing there?¡± Taesan gave a weird look when he looked at Gyeongwan after leaving the room. Gyeongwan struggled but fixed his posture when he saw Taesan. ¡°Mr. Prince, you are here.¡± ¡°Did you stay like that the whole night?¡± Gyeongwan didn¡¯t respond. What he found out by performing the same action the whole night was his lack of skills. Taesan clicked his tongue. ¡°Tsk, just do your things.¡± Gyeongwan put his head down after hearing the comment. ¡°Don¡¯t get sad about it. It wasn¡¯t a complete waste.¡± Gyeongwan lifted his head up and looked at Taesan. His eyes were full of surprise. As Taesan moved to lead by taking a step, Gyeongwan looked at his back and followed. The subtle smile on Gyeongwan¡¯s face disappeared. The Golden Wall Clan had numerous groups and each group had their own designated tasks. The tasks were decided based on each group¡¯s characteristics, and each group had to follow the tasks. Most tasks were to earn money. Out of them, the core of the Golden Wall Clan focused on the group which was in charge of managing the information. Since the establishment of the clan, the information was considered to be most valuable so close family members of the clan owner were in charge of the group. The current leader was the brother of the former clan owner and current owner¡¯s uncle, Byeok. Byeok¡¯s goal since childhood was to become the leader of the information group. He had skills in the field and he knew the importance of information. As long as one had information, he believed nobody could hurt one. Also, he passed on such a belief to his son junior Byeok. Junior Byeok was a potential leader. It was more accurate to say it was definite. In order to do so, Byeok tried to keep his son close to the clan owner. Byeok sat with his son junior Byeok. The two people were holding identical documents in their hands. Byeok asked his son after reading the document, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Think this won¡¯t make the Black Union take action.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Byeok nodded his head with satisfaction. ¡°Anyway¡­ I don¡¯t know why the guy who is about to die is acting in such a way.¡± ¡°Still, there are lucky times.¡± Byeok laughed. ¡°Indeed.¡± It was well-known that the brothel is an intellectual organization hidden as a brothel. However, it was unknown as to where it was tied to. There was a reason to oppress the brothel due to what Taesan had done. The brothel crossed the line and tried to become sneaky towards Taesan and moved the Red Dragon Group by using a lady. They were still denying it but they will surrender shortly. The Byeok family would make them do so. Byeok was certain that he could find the connection of the brothel. By shaking it, they will make a mistake and they always aimed for the loophole. ¡°I hope they don¡¯t have anything dodgy.¡± ¡°It is certainly so.¡± Then, the information group could take over. Anyway, everything started with Taesan, although he did it without thinking about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Black Union¡­ how is the Red Dragon group?¡± Byeok junior knew that his father was asking this question not because his father didn¡¯t know about it. A conversation with his father was a test every time. ¡°As the core power disappeared, the group was shaky. However, even in such times, members are fighting over power.¡± Father Byeok gave a smile and nodded his head. ¡°Good analysis.¡± However, junior Byeok knew that it was not a compliment. Was that all? ¡°The Black Union and Bear Group are always looking to attack. Perhaps¡­ the Red Dragon group may split into two groups.¡± Then, Byeok¡¯s face had a deeper smile. ¡°That¡¯s the characteristic of the Black Union. They attack so they won¡¯t be attacked.¡± ¡°The problem is that due to this incident, more are alerted to us.¡± ¡°Yes, you understood that.¡± ¡°Perhaps other groups who are cooperating with us may become alerted to us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not may, they will for sure.¡± Junior Byeok put his head in and spoke. ¡°I will get ready in advance.¡± Byeok appeared happy and nodded his head. He thought he could perhaps step back and give his spot to his son junior Byeok. ¡°Anyway¡­ he is nicknamed as the beast king. Have you heard about it?¡± Junior Byeok somehow felt that his father envied the title. Of course, he didn¡¯t say that out loud. He also maintained his facial expression. ¡°He is asking for death. He doesn¡¯t know if he will live even while staying quiet but he is using his energy. It¡¯s quite unstable these days.¡± Byeok frowned and turned his head, then junior Byeok added, ¡°Honestly, I still think it¡¯s good.¡± That made Byeok angry. Also, junior Byeok expected such a reaction and added another comment. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the position, I wouldn¡¯t think about it so don¡¯t worry.¡± Father Byeok¡¯s face changed and then it became calm. ¡°Keep your word. Remember, many are listening to your words in this world.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m one of the listeners so why wouldn¡¯t I be careful?¡± ¡°A careful person dares to talk loudly about it?¡± Junior Byeok laughed. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m in front of my father.¡± Father Byeok shook his head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t trust me either. Don¡¯t trust your son. That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing as well.¡± Junior Byeok remained silent instead of answering that statement. Anyway, what he said wasn¡¯t wrong. Clan owner Byeok and Taesan had a wide age gap. Clan owner Byeok¡¯s son and Taesan were only two years apart. If Taesan was healthy with lots of talents, it would be a cause of family conflict. Also, the clan owner¡¯s wife and child wouldn¡¯t be calm like now. Anyway, it was a good thing for the Golden Wall Clan. For Taesan, it was unlucky. ¡°By the way¡­..¡± Byeok said with a mysterious face, ¡°Have you heard if he takes any special medication or food?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it.¡± Junior Byeok replied immediately. Actually, he also tried his best to know about it. The conclusion after researching was that Taesan was just born with it. Of course, the father asked just in case. He also did the same research and came up with the same conclusion. ¡°Damn¡­. I envy him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the energy you got by being healthy.¡± Junior Byeok responded like that but he also envied it. That was why he made a meticulous investigation. ¡°Pay attention to the Golden Union.¡± ¡°I already am.¡± ¡°More attention to them. They are dangerous.¡± The Golden Union is a union formed by many clans. Externally, they are created to make friendships, but in reality, it is a union to fight against the Golden Wall Clan. ¡°They can engage with the Black Union and the Red Dragon Group.¡± ¡°I know. However, even if they are engaged, the Black Union won¡¯t move easily.¡± If the Black Union moves, other groups in Muhan won¡¯t stay quiet. ¡°Also, the remainders in the Red Dragon Group¡­ won¡¯t be able to surpass Gyeongwan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you this now, but be cautious of unexpected factors.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Byeok nodded his head as he knew his son was full of confidence. ¡®It¡¯s totally fine¡­ but why do I feel nervous?¡¯ It had been a while since Taesan was named the beast king. It was a nickname with envy, jealousy, and sarcasm. Also, Taesan didn¡¯t care how other people called him. Instead, people around Taesan cared more than him. Taesan went outside during the night as if he was committed to dominating every brothel in Muhan. That¡¯s why people around him were concerned. Taesan never slept twice with a lady. Of course, that was because there was nothing to absorb but people around him didn¡¯t think like that. Also, the ladies who spent the night with Taesan sighed at night as they missed him. The real problem was due to the fact that there were people like Danyoung who asked to stay with Taesan. There weren¡¯t many. To have such a reaction, one must have had a lot of filthiness in their soul. Still, there were three ladies who came to the Golden Wall residence, including Danyoung. Also, those three ladies did take good care of Taesan. Anyway, those three ladies who joined were supposed to be in trouble. They were too pretty to work as maids. Of course, there were people who wanted to hit on them, and as they are from brothels people will think they are easy. However, before causing the trouble, Soso was engaged. Soso pulled off the three ladies as well as herself from the hall. All maids and servants were managed by the hall in the Golden Wall Clan. However, they changed their status by giving Taesan as an excuse. Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy. However, not only did Soso sell Taesan¡¯s name, but she also got Gyeongwan¡¯s help so she was able to do it. Because of the incident, many people commented on it. If you looked at it as a 3rd party, it was equivalent to getting a mistress. Of course, Taesan didn¡¯t intend to do so. If it is to serve Taesan, there is no need to get four maids. That¡¯s why people were accusing him of having an affair. However, there were many things to do for four people. Whether they knew it or not, things taken care of by the hall were disconnected. Soso had to manage everything on her own. Managing the place where Taesan was staying was quite a lot for four ladies. Soso was busy taking care of the residence. That¡¯s why she had dark circles below her eyes and her face became slimmer. She was taking a break after doing a workload and somebody approached her. ¡°Huh? Guard Yoo!¡± Soso greeted someone happily as they were approaching. She was Guard Yoo who was in charge of protecting Harin. She was a well-known guest so the guard didn¡¯t block her and didn¡¯t notify Soso. ¡°What brings you here? Did Lady Harin send you here?¡± This never happened before but she asked just in case. Guard Yoo nodded her head. ¡°Just in case. I have a word for Prince Taesan as well.¡± ¡°To the prince?¡± Soso looked surprised. ¡°He is not here yet¡­ he will be here soon. Come this way.¡± Soso guided Yoo to the guest room. ¡°He is not here yet, which means¡­ did he go to the brothel last night as well?¡± Soso gave a bitter laugh. ¡°Yes.¡± Also, she added an excuse. ¡°Still, the prince is somehow getting healthier after visiting the brothel. He doesn¡¯t faint like before.¡± Still, such words couldn¡¯t change Yoo¡¯s face. Soso guided Yoo to the guest room and went outside to do her chores. Then, Yoo closed her eyes and began her training her senses until Taesan came back. She tried to train herself any time she could. Of course, she had strong skills and she was proud of them. While Yoo was training, she opened her eyes all of sudden. ¡°Who is¡­.this? Gyeongwan?¡± The guest room opened and Taesan appeared. Behind Taesan, Gyeongwan followed. Yoo¡¯s eyes were shaking. Taesan had become so strong that she couldn¡¯t believe it was the same person she saw a while ago. Chapter 12 ¡°Where are you heading today?¡± ¡°To the brothel.¡± ¡°Sorry? Are you going there again?¡± This is the 2nd brothel that Taesan has raided completely. Afterward, he invaded more brothels. Taesan laughed. ¡°There is a lady I want to challenge.¡± The word challenge made Gyeongwan sigh without realizing it. As Taesan said challenge, a lady came to the Golden Wall residence the next day. There were already three ladies who came to the residence and there was going to be one more lady. Yoo, who was listening to two people having a conversation made a sad face. She recalled what Harin reminded with a concerned face in her head. ¡®Lady¡­You may have to stop liking this person.¡¯ As Yoo thought that, Taesan all of sudden stopped in his steps. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yoo asked and looked at Gyeongwan in surprise. Gyeongwan was holding a sword and there was a force all over his body that was strong like a blade. ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­¡­¡¯ Yoo couldn¡¯t continue speaking. She felt a strong force from afar in the darkness. A vibe mixed with aggressiveness and hatred was approaching while showing its existence. Yoo held the sword tightly with a serious face. She looked very confused. ¡®No, I must have been mistaken.¡¯ Taesan stopped after realizing the hatred before Gyeongwan just now. However, that couldn¡¯t be it. Someone slowly appeared from the darkness. There were four people instead of one person. ¡®Three look weak and one looks a bit dangerous.¡¯ Three people could be seen everywhere in the Black Union. The vibe they had was just like their commonness. However, the other one who was looking over while standing behind with sharp eyes was different. He wasn¡¯t just an ordinary person in the Black Union. It was strong enough that she wasn¡¯t sure if she couldn¡¯t win fighting against him. While Yoo was trying to analyze information about the opponent, three ordinary people from the Black Union were goofing around and took a few steps closer. As they seem intimidating, they only moved two steps. ¡°Hey you three, you need to be with us.¡± That made Taesan laugh. ¡°Why are they so polite?¡± Taesan turned his head and spoke while looking at Gyeongwan. ¡°Hey, there is another weakling.¡± ¡®I shouldn¡¯t fall for nicknames. I don¡¯t want to look a fool.¡¯ ¡°Estimate their power.¡± There was a sudden comment by Taesan and Gyeongwan replied immediately. ¡°I¡¯m at least three notches ahead.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve estimated the power, go, and find out.¡± Gyeongwan then nodded his head and looked at Yoo. ¡°Please take good care of the prince.¡± Gyeongwan left such a comment and went forward. ¡°Hold on!¡± Yoo panicked and called Gyeongwan but Gyeongwan didn¡¯t reply and focused on his task. As Gyeongwan approached, three thugs from the Black Union were panicking. However, they had one task. Then, they stepped aside. Gyeongwan passed between them. However, no one dared to attack Gyeongwan. Soon, Gyeongwan stood in front of a guy who looks risky. It was a guy dressed in red and black clothes where his clothes smelled like blood. ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me instead of trying to show off?¡± The guy spoke and swung the sword at the same time. It was a subtle attack that didn¡¯t even make a wind sound. Slice! Gyeongwan dodged the sword aiming for his neck by pushing his upper back towards the side. I was sweating on my back. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he may have been injured. It was a counterattack that was subtle and was aiming for the gap while taking a breath. However, since Gyeongwan dodged it, now Gyeongwan has a chance to win. Gyeongwan¡¯s sword appeared with a strong violent vibe. Stab! The blades were colliding and gave wild energy all over the place. The guy and Gyeongwan both have great abilities. Crossing swords! The blade fight continued. In the beginning, it seemed that both are equally strong. However, soon one could find who is stronger. The man who blocked Gyeongwan¡¯s sword for five times frowned and stepped aside. Of course, Gyeongwan didn¡¯t let him stay aside. Stab! The man¡¯s arm left blood all over and he fled. He gave up his arm while saving his life. Gyeongwan shook the blade to remove the blood. As Yoo saw everything that happened, she was surprised. It was beyond her imagination. She knew Gyeongwan went a step ahead by breaking his limit but she didn¡¯t know there would be a huge difference. Yoo heard Taesan mumbling while she looked Gyeongwan dumbfoundedly. ¡°Lame.¡± That made Yoo wake up. Then she looked at Taesan. Three ordinary thugs from the Black Union lost the urge to fight and were shaking while staying afar. ¡°What are you doing? Capture them.¡± Taesan¡¯s words made Yoo jump, thinking she had missed out. Then, she completely captured the three guys from the Black Union. It was really simple for Yoo to grab the enemy¡¯s heartbeat while they lost the urge to fight. While doing so, the guy who lost his arm disappeared again into the darkness. Gyeongwan tried to chase him but the guy was running away too fast. The guy had a great skill of hiding in the dark so it was impossible to catch him as he was desperate to run away. Also, Gyeongwan shouldn¡¯t chase the guy too far. His priority was Taesan¡¯s safety. While he is away, if something happens to Taesan, he would never forgive himself. Gyeongwan went back to where Taesan was and saw three guys who were on their knees while putting their heads down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My Prince. I missed a guy.¡± Taesan just looked at Gyeongwan and moved his head. ¡°I¡¯m also lame.¡± Cheonma would never forgive anyone who made such a mistake. He wouldn¡¯t kill but he would make Gyeongwan not able to stand. Well, Taesan wasn¡¯t that angry somehow. ¡°It¡¯s a dilemma of what to do in order to act like a human being.¡± Taesan whispered and laughed. He thought he had really changed a lot. Gyeongwan was standing while putting his head down. He had nothing to say. ¡°Then, how should we deal with these guys? Isn¡¯t it best just to kill them?¡¯ Such a comment made guys from the Black Union become pale. It felt like Taesan would really kill them. Taesan¡¯s honesty in his speech made them feel desperate. ¡°Please save me!¡± ¡°I will answer anything if you don¡¯t kill us!¡± Taesan laughed while feeling pathetic. ¡°They are still out of their mind. It¡¯s better to kill them.¡± The guys from the Black Union strongly shook their heads. ¡°No! We are normal!¡± ¡°I will tell you everything!¡± Taesan just looked at them. The guys in the Black Union didn¡¯t know what to do so they were just looking at each other. Taesan spoke while feeling suffocated. ¡°You said you will tell everything. Why aren¡¯t you telling me? What, you really want to die? That¡¯s the easiest way.¡± ¡°No! No! I will tell you!¡± ¡°We are from the Red Dragon group!¡± ¡°We are here because we have been ordered by the vice owner!¡± ¡°This morning, we beat someone who wasn¡¯t paying the tribute!¡± The person who spoke last closed his mouth while appearing intimated. Then, the other two looked at him. They were criticizing him. ¡®Why did you add an irrelevant comment?!¡¯ Taesan laughed. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. You can do it like that. I will let you live while you speak.¡± Taesan gave a signal to Gyeongwan. ¡°Carry on and follow me.¡± Gyeongwan asked while looking surprised, ¡°Are you bringing them to the brothel as well?¡± ¡°I told you. I will let them live for as long as they speak. Write everything they say by hiring someone to record them from the brothel. If they stop, just kill them.¡± Gyeongwan responded while putting his head down. ¡°I understood.¡± Yoo looked at Gyeongwan, Taesan, and the Black Union guys who were on their knees once each time, looking terrified. Her eyes look confused and panicked. ¡°At this moment, you are heading to a brothel?¡± Taesan looked at Yoo wondering what she was talking about. ¡°Then should I give up because of these thugs?¡± Yoo just looked at Taesan. She wondered if it was the Taesan she used to know. Yoo just looked at Taesan. Taesan went inside the room with a lady he had picked already. It was pathetic to see the lady actually. ¡®I was curious how pretty the lady was as Taesan picked her.¡¯ ¡®When I looked at her, I didn¡¯t understand why he picked such a lady.¡¯ ¡®It was impossible to compare with Harin and she looked the least attractive out of ladies I have encountered.¡¯ What made it worse was that Gyeongwan was doing the task of bringing people who knew how to write inside the brothel and to write down what the thugs were saying. ¡®I didn¡¯t know he would literally do what he was asked to do.¡¯ Was there any point in doing this? ¡®I saw the thugs in tears trying to talk while using their brains.¡¯ If they stopped talking for a moment, Gyeongwan would put his sword near their neck. Just putting a sharp threatening knife on the neck made the thugs fear death and words gushed. Then, the people who were there wrote down what they said. They shared their activities. They also talked about what they did on a daily basis and the plan of the Red Dragon group in the future. They were talking while literally putting their life at risk. They couldn¡¯t dare to lie. ¡®Until when are they going to do this?¡¯ Yoo looked at Gyeongwan who was holding a sword. ¡®Too complicated.¡¯ Yet, she didn¡¯t seem to hate the complicatedness. At that moment, there was a scream coming out of a room. ¡°Argggghhh!¡± Yoo became surprised and looked at the room. She was about to run into the room but Gyeongwan stopped her by standing in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What was that just now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it was awkward to come together.¡± Yoo looked at the high arched room and Gyeongwan with a shocked face. Still, the sound that sounded like a moan or scream continued to come out of the room. Yoo was getting shocked. ¡°So, so, that¡¯s¡­..!¡± Yoo¡¯s eyes darted between the room and Gyeongwan. She turned pale. ¡®Lady, you really need to think again.¡¯ To Yoo, it sounded like someone was expressing pain. However, other people, especially three thugs, didn¡¯t think like that. They were nervous and moved their bodies. Makeup smell from everywhere and the sound from the room stimulated their senses. ¡®Damn it, just torture me!¡± From the people here, only Gyeongwan knew that this sound would last for another 45 minutes. Chapter 13 When it was the middle of the day, Taesan came out of the room. He was absorbing the soul from the spirit the whole night and connected his heartbeat by the Magical Spell. People who were in front of the room paid attention to Taesan. Gyeongwan looked calm as usual. However, Yoo looked like she was seeing a beast. Lastly, the three guys from the Black Union appeared to have mixed feelings of shock and respect. Taesan first looked at those three thugs. ¡°What, are they still alive?¡± That comment made the three thugs panic. Gyeongwan responded dully. ¡°They were talking until just now.¡± Taesan eagerly looked at the three people. Three guys looked desperately at Taesan. Taesan looked at them and then looked at Yoo. Yoo was surprised and stepped back while not realizing it. She must feel alert as she heard the noises for the whole night. ¡°Organize it.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°You heard them all night. Organize the ideas.¡± Yoo¡¯s face turned red. ¡°What are you talking about right now? Are you trying to harass me?¡± Taesan moved his head and laughed after realizing what she meant. ¡°What, are you also becoming filthy?¡± That made Yoo angry. However, Taesan spoke first. ¡°You heard those thugs speaking all night. Tell me what they said. Don¡¯t tell me you just let them talk and did not listen to the story. If you did, that¡¯s really disappointing¡­..¡± Yoo blushed even more. She had a misunderstanding. The sounds that came out all night made her confused. She was so embarrassed that she spoke as if she was shouting. ¡°They are from the Red Dragon group!¡± ¡°I already know that since I heard it yesterday.¡± Yoo took a deep breath. She calmed herself. ¡°They are weaklings. The Red Dragon Group sent the ones they can get rid of.¡± ¡°I see that. They are less filthy compared to others.¡± She didn¡¯t understand what that meant but she decided to recapitulate her words. ¡°The guy who came yesterday is only known to the vice owner of the Red Dragon Group.¡± Yoo then continued to summarize what she heard last night. Actually, she said a lot but most of them were useless. However, if they were combined well, some could be disguised as useful information. By looking at that guy¡¯s abilities, he wouldn¡¯t be working under the Red Dragon Group. That meant that there was another organization behind the Red Dragon Group. The order they received was not to kill Taesan but to bring Taesan to the Red Dragon Group. While the guy was holding Gyeongwan last night, it was a simple and effective plan to kidnap Taesan. What they didn¡¯t expect was for Gyeongwan¡¯s ability to be way stronger and Yoo was with them. ¡°They said they were planning on intimidating you a little bit. However¡­. Actually, if they did kidnap you, things would¡¯ve turned out differently.¡± It meant that they would kill Taesan. If they did, the Red Dragon Group wouldn¡¯t exist anymore. Also, they must suffer from the consequences as they were involved in such a case. ¡°So, do you think the Jong family is behind this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a logical assumption.¡± Taesan nodded his head and looked at Gyeongwan. ¡°What do you think?¡± Gyeongwan¡¯s face showed emotions after a while. He seemed terrified. Gyeongwan was thinking for a bit and put his head down to avoid Yoo¡¯s eye contact. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the Jong family.¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now. I should sleep after eating.¡± Taesan began to walk and Gyeongwan swiftly asked, ¡°What do we do with those thugs?¡± Taesan looked back. Three guys who were pale looked sadly at Taesan. ¡°Bring them.¡± They were relieved. ¡°What¡¯s the reason that you don¡¯t think it¡¯s the Jong family?¡± Yoo asked and Gyeongwan hesitated. ¡°Are you saying this perhaps because you think I¡¯m upset?¡± It was correct but she couldn¡¯t say it was correct. Still, she asked so he felt he should answer. ¡°That¡¯s because the Jong family wouldn¡¯t move explicitly like that.¡± Such a response made Yoo nod her head. ¡°Well¡­..¡± The Jong family is sly. Just as Taesan said, they are sneaky but Yoo thought sly would be a better description. They wouldn¡¯t move explicitly like that. If someone in the family would move like that, the house would stop them. The Jong family would do something more secretive. ¡®If so¡­ who is using the situation?¡¯ Who would be able to hire a strong person, and who would run away after having an arm chopped while using the situation? ¡®There are endless places that can do that.¡¯ However, after filtering out the places that would intentionally do that, there were only a few left. ¡®Golden Union?¡¯ Yoo¡¯s face and head seemed puzzled. Soso looked surprised while greeting Taesan returning to the Golden Wall residence. There were more people since leaving and those three thugs looked very dirty. ¡°Are you back, my Prince?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who are these people behind you?¡± ¡°You said you need some assistance from those who are strong.¡± ¡°Sorry? When did I¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Soso thought of something and looked at Gyeongwan while she was in the middle of saying her words. She didn¡¯t say she needed workers to Taesan but she said it to Gyeongwan subtly. Soso gave a mysterious face. Gyeongwan didn¡¯t forget the subtle comment and it was surprising that he told that to Taesan. It was more surprising that Taesan remembered it and brought the workers. However, the people who were really surprised were the three thugs chosen as workers. They were men from the Black Union. They didn¡¯t want to do mundane chores. Taesan turned his body and looked at them while pointing at one person. ¡°Black one, Black two, Black three.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your name from now on.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡­..¡± Taesan laughed. However, that laugh seemed very scary. The three guys cleared their throats. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you get new names? You are now reborn after being dead.¡± The three people understood Taesan¡¯s intention and nodded their heads at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely true. I¡¯m Black One from now on.¡± ¡°I really like my name.¡± Taesan spoke to Soso. ¡°Did you hear that? You can call them with their names and use them freely.¡± Soso asked while looking surprised, ¡°Use them? Me?¡± They looked very strong. They also seem to have a temper. ¡®How can I control such people?¡¯ She was concerned about dealing with the three bosses. ¡°Speaking of which, they may not listen to you. They will die then so such guys can get annoyed if they decide to risk death.¡± ¡°Why are you saying such scary words? I will just follow the lady¡¯s words. If I¡¯m ordered to death, I will pretend I¡¯m dead. Trust me please.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather trust dogs than you.¡± Taesan gave a gesture to make them follow him and went inside the room. The three black guys went inside quietly and Gyeongwan and Yoo went closer to watch them. Taesan talked to Gyeongwan after going inside. ¡°I know a useful pressure point attack and there are three guys to practice on so learn it.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Gyeongwan accepted Taesan¡¯s words naturally. However, the three guys couldn¡¯t do so. Practicing pressure point attacks using them. How cruel was that? However, they couldn¡¯t dare to say no. If they did, they would literally die. Yoo was surprised. Honestly, she didn¡¯t have good emotions towards Taesan so far. She had a very strong impression of him being restless and useless. Also, he was cynical so he would say things that would hurt other people. However, Taesan seemed different today compared to what she used to know. ¡®This pressure point attack¡­..¡¯ Where on earth did he learn that? Whether Yoo was watching or not, Taesan explained the pressure point attack to Gyeongwan in detail while a black guy was in front of him. ¡°First remember here, here and here. These three points are basic. Then, there, here, and here can be applied as well. There are various effects based on orders so remember well.¡± ¡°Yes. I understood.¡± ¡°There are orders in releasing the power. The control is the core so practice it well.¡± ¡°I will remember.¡± Taesan explained the pressure point attack in detail. It wasn¡¯t only Gyeongwan who was listening to the explanation but the only person who understood the method was Gyeongwan. Gyeongwan who was listening to the explanation was really amazed. Taesan was speaking about the power flow but he could sense it without a special explanation. Gyeongwan carved his senses after using the spare power which Taesan used to kill the Red Dragon Group leader. It was impossible to find out the people¡¯s spirits were moved in here. ¡°How is it? Do you sense it? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. You will get used to it as you practice.¡± ¡°I think I can.¡± ¡°Yeah? Then do it. First¡­ start by making it blind?¡± ¡°Sorry? Going blind? Hold on please! Wait, please! I won¡¯t do anything stupid! You don¡¯t need to do anything complicated like a pressure point attack!¡± Black One shouted in fear. How could he stay calm if, in a matter of moment, he would get a pressure point attack which would make him become blind? Of course, Black One¡¯s shout was empty. All of sudden, Gyeongwan pressed Black One¡¯s pressure points and added power. Taesan nodded his head while seeing it. ¡°Accurate. You got good senses.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Unwinding the pressure point attack is about five times harder so I will tell you later. Well¡­ honestly, you don¡¯t need to know how to unwind. Nothing will happen if you add power every three to four days.¡± Black One¡¯s face turned pale. Taesan made a gesture to Black One who was under the pressure point attack. Then, Black One went outside without power while his head was down. ¡°Try the other two with different techniques. It is also practice as well¡­ Let their hearts explode.¡± As the two heard his comment, he thought Black One was really lucky. Yoo looked at Taesan who was ahead of her with a terrified look. If she didn¡¯t go the brothel with him, she wouldn¡¯t feel like this. ¡®He does it every night.¡¯ Yoo knew that Taesan was sick. Also, she observed Taesan losing his mind and fainting in the past. She was very surprised at the time. However, looking back, she was doubtful of the fact that he really was a sick person. Yoo really cherished Harin, and that¡¯s why she became Harin¡¯s guard. Actually, with Yoo¡¯s abilities, she could get a high rank at the training ground. However, she was stubborn in becoming Harin¡¯s guard. Yoo¡¯s eyes blinked while glaring at Taesan. Two people who were ahead of her stopped all of sudden. This time she looked directly. Taesan stopped first and Gyeongwan followed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time?¡± Yoo asked cautiously. Honestly, she didn¡¯t feel much but she couldn¡¯t assume anything due to what happened last night. ¡°I smell blood.¡± Yoo gave a curious look as Taesan spoke. She lifted her nose and began to sniff. ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything.¡± It was the same for Gyeongwan. He looked at Taesan as if he couldn¡¯t smell anything. Taesan said in frustration, ¡°Do you only smell with your nose?¡± Where else do you smell things from? Yoo looked at Taesan with a pathetic look. On the other hand, Gyeongwan listened to Taesan so he used all of his senses. He even used his sixth sense. Then Gyeongwan whispered. ¡°I smell blood.¡± Yoo looked at Gyeongwan and Taesan in disagreement. Chapter 14 When it was the middle of the day, Taesan came out of the room. He was absorbing the soul from the spirit the whole night and connected his heartbeat by the Magical Spell. People who were in front of the room paid attention to Taesan. Gyeongwan looked calm as usual. However, Yoo looked like she was seeing a beast. Lastly, the three guys from the Black Union appeared to have mixed feelings of shock and respect. Taesan first looked at those three thugs. ¡°What, are they still alive?¡± That comment made the three thugs panic. Gyeongwan responded dully. ¡°They were talking until just now.¡± Taesan eagerly looked at the three people. Three guys looked desperately at Taesan. Taesan looked at them and then looked at Yoo. Yoo was surprised and stepped back while not realizing it. She must feel alert as she heard the noises for the whole night. ¡°Organize it.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°You heard them all night. Organize the ideas.¡± Yoo¡¯s face turned red. ¡°What are you talking about right now? Are you trying to harass me?¡± Taesan moved his head and laughed after realizing what she meant. ¡°What, are you also becoming filthy?¡± That made Yoo angry. However, Taesan spoke first. ¡°You heard those thugs speaking all night. Tell me what they said. Don¡¯t tell me you just let them talk and did not listen to the story. If you did, that¡¯s really disappointing¡­..¡± Yoo blushed even more. She had a misunderstanding. The sounds that came out all night made her confused. She was so embarrassed that she spoke as if she was shouting. ¡°They are from the Red Dragon group!¡± ¡°I already know that since I heard it yesterday.¡± Yoo took a deep breath. She calmed herself. ¡°They are weaklings. The Red Dragon Group sent the ones they can get rid of.¡± ¡°I see that. They are less filthy compared to others.¡± She didn¡¯t understand what that meant but she decided to recapitulate her words. ¡°The guy who came yesterday is only known to the vice owner of the Red Dragon Group.¡± Yoo then continued to summarize what she heard last night. Actually, she said a lot but most of them were useless. However, if they were combined well, some could be disguised as useful information. By looking at that guy¡¯s abilities, he wouldn¡¯t be working under the Red Dragon Group. That meant that there was another organization behind the Red Dragon Group. The order they received was not to kill Taesan but to bring Taesan to the Red Dragon Group. While the guy was holding Gyeongwan last night, it was a simple and effective plan to kidnap Taesan. What they didn¡¯t expect was for Gyeongwan¡¯s ability to be way stronger and Yoo was with them. ¡°They said they were planning on intimidating you a little bit. However¡­. Actually, if they did kidnap you, things would¡¯ve turned out differently.¡± It meant that they would kill Taesan. If they did, the Red Dragon Group wouldn¡¯t exist anymore. Also, they must suffer from the consequences as they were involved in such a case. ¡°So, do you think the Jong family is behind this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a logical assumption.¡± Taesan nodded his head and looked at Gyeongwan. ¡°What do you think?¡± Gyeongwan¡¯s face showed emotions after a while. He seemed terrified. Gyeongwan was thinking for a bit and put his head down to avoid Yoo¡¯s eye contact. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the Jong family.¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now. I should sleep after eating.¡± Taesan began to walk and Gyeongwan swiftly asked, ¡°What do we do with those thugs?¡± Taesan looked back. Three guys who were pale looked sadly at Taesan. ¡°Bring them.¡± They were relieved. ¡°What¡¯s the reason that you don¡¯t think it¡¯s the Jong family?¡± Yoo asked and Gyeongwan hesitated. ¡°Are you saying this perhaps because you think I¡¯m upset?¡± It was correct but she couldn¡¯t say it was correct. Still, she asked so he felt he should answer. ¡°That¡¯s because the Jong family wouldn¡¯t move explicitly like that.¡± Such a response made Yoo nod her head. ¡°Well¡­..¡± The Jong family is sly. Just as Taesan said, they are sneaky but Yoo thought sly would be a better description. They wouldn¡¯t move explicitly like that. If someone in the family would move like that, the house would stop them. The Jong family would do something more secretive. ¡®If so¡­ who is using the situation?¡¯ Who would be able to hire a strong person, and who would run away after having an arm chopped while using the situation? ¡®There are endless places that can do that.¡¯ However, after filtering out the places that would intentionally do that, there were only a few left. ¡®Golden Union?¡¯ Yoo¡¯s face and head seemed puzzled. Soso looked surprised while greeting Taesan returning to the Golden Wall residence. There were more people since leaving and those three thugs looked very dirty. ¡°Are you back, my Prince?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who are these people behind you?¡± ¡°You said you need some assistance from those who are strong.¡± ¡°Sorry? When did I¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Soso thought of something and looked at Gyeongwan while she was in the middle of saying her words. She didn¡¯t say she needed workers to Taesan but she said it to Gyeongwan subtly. Soso gave a mysterious face. Gyeongwan didn¡¯t forget the subtle comment and it was surprising that he told that to Taesan. It was more surprising that Taesan remembered it and brought the workers. However, the people who were really surprised were the three thugs chosen as workers. They were men from the Black Union. They didn¡¯t want to do mundane chores. Taesan turned his body and looked at them while pointing at one person. ¡°Black one, Black two, Black three.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your name from now on.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡­..¡± Taesan laughed. However, that laugh seemed very scary. The three guys cleared their throats. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you get new names? You are now reborn after being dead.¡± The three people understood Taesan¡¯s intention and nodded their heads at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely true. I¡¯m Black One from now on.¡± ¡°I really like my name.¡± Taesan spoke to Soso. ¡°Did you hear that? You can call them with their names and use them freely.¡± Soso asked while looking surprised, ¡°Use them? Me?¡± They looked very strong. They also seem to have a temper. ¡®How can I control such people?¡¯ She was concerned about dealing with the three bosses. ¡°Speaking of which, they may not listen to you. They will die then so such guys can get annoyed if they decide to risk death.¡± ¡°Why are you saying such scary words? I will just follow the lady¡¯s words. If I¡¯m ordered to death, I will pretend I¡¯m dead. Trust me please.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather trust dogs than you.¡± Taesan gave a gesture to make them follow him and went inside the room. The three black guys went inside quietly and Gyeongwan and Yoo went closer to watch them. Taesan talked to Gyeongwan after going inside. ¡°I know a useful pressure point attack and there are three guys to practice on so learn it.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Gyeongwan accepted Taesan¡¯s words naturally. However, the three guys couldn¡¯t do so. Practicing pressure point attacks using them. How cruel was that? However, they couldn¡¯t dare to say no. If they did, they would literally die. Yoo was surprised. Honestly, she didn¡¯t have good emotions towards Taesan so far. She had a very strong impression of him being restless and useless. Also, he was cynical so he would say things that would hurt other people. However, Taesan seemed different today compared to what she used to know. ¡®This pressure point attack¡­..¡¯ Where on earth did he learn that? Whether Yoo was watching or not, Taesan explained the pressure point attack to Gyeongwan in detail while a black guy was in front of him. ¡°First remember here, here and here. These three points are basic. Then, there, here, and here can be applied as well. There are various effects based on orders so remember well.¡± ¡°Yes. I understood.¡± ¡°There are orders in releasing the power. The control is the core so practice it well.¡± ¡°I will remember.¡± Taesan explained the pressure point attack in detail. It wasn¡¯t only Gyeongwan who was listening to the explanation but the only person who understood the method was Gyeongwan. Gyeongwan who was listening to the explanation was really amazed. Taesan was speaking about the power flow but he could sense it without a special explanation. Gyeongwan carved his senses after using the spare power which Taesan used to kill the Red Dragon Group leader. It was impossible to find out the people¡¯s spirits were moved in here. ¡°How is it? Do you sense it? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. You will get used to it as you practice.¡± ¡°I think I can.¡± ¡°Yeah? Then do it. First¡­ start by making it blind?¡± ¡°Sorry? Going blind? Hold on please! Wait, please! I won¡¯t do anything stupid! You don¡¯t need to do anything complicated like a pressure point attack!¡± Black One shouted in fear. How could he stay calm if, in a matter of moment, he would get a pressure point attack which would make him become blind? Of course, Black One¡¯s shout was empty. All of sudden, Gyeongwan pressed Black One¡¯s pressure points and added power. Taesan nodded his head while seeing it. ¡°Accurate. You got good senses.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Unwinding the pressure point attack is about five times harder so I will tell you later. Well¡­ honestly, you don¡¯t need to know how to unwind. Nothing will happen if you add power every three to four days.¡± Black One¡¯s face turned pale. Taesan made a gesture to Black One who was under the pressure point attack. Then, Black One went outside without power while his head was down. ¡°Try the other two with different techniques. It is also practice as well¡­ Let their hearts explode.¡± As the two heard his comment, he thought Black One was really lucky. Yoo looked at Taesan who was ahead of her with a terrified look. If she didn¡¯t go the brothel with him, she wouldn¡¯t feel like this. ¡®He does it every night.¡¯ Yoo knew that Taesan was sick. Also, she observed Taesan losing his mind and fainting in the past. She was very surprised at the time. However, looking back, she was doubtful of the fact that he really was a sick person. Yoo really cherished Harin, and that¡¯s why she became Harin¡¯s guard. Actually, with Yoo¡¯s abilities, she could get a high rank at the training ground. However, she was stubborn in becoming Harin¡¯s guard. Yoo¡¯s eyes blinked while glaring at Taesan. Two people who were ahead of her stopped all of sudden. This time she looked directly. Taesan stopped first and Gyeongwan followed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time?¡± Yoo asked cautiously. Honestly, she didn¡¯t feel much but she couldn¡¯t assume anything due to what happened last night. ¡°I smell blood.¡± Yoo gave a curious look as Taesan spoke. She lifted her nose and began to sniff. ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything.¡± It was the same for Gyeongwan. He looked at Taesan as if he couldn¡¯t smell anything. Taesan said in frustration, ¡°Do you only smell with your nose?¡± Where else do you smell things from? Yoo looked at Taesan with a pathetic look. On the other hand, Gyeongwan listened to Taesan so he used all of his senses. He even used his sixth sense. Then Gyeongwan whispered. ¡°I smell blood.¡± Yoo looked at Gyeongwan and Taesan in disagreement. Chapter 15 ¡°What should we do?¡± Taesan hesitated after Gyeongwan¡¯s question. Taesan knew exactly what his status like more than what he thought. It looked like he didn¡¯t plan when he doing things, but in fact, he knew his limits. He wouldn¡¯t be in a dilemma if the guy hidden with the blood smell in the darkness was only one. However, the problem was that there were two guys. The guy who lost his arm yesterday and another guy he brought along with him. The guy who lost his arm was far. Perhaps Gyeongwan didn¡¯t sense him either. The guy closer was stronger than the guy who lost his arm. He had stronger force and quality with a more bloody smell. Still, Gyeongwan could handle one of them. In the past, he was not sure but now he can. The problem was the other guy. ¡°Well¡­ We can handle this.¡± After analyzing, Taesan ordered Gyeongwan, ¡°Go and kill.¡± The order to kill made Gyeongwan and Yoo intimidated. However, Gyeongwan became calm and nodded his head. Then, he dashed. Rip! There was a fierce sound inside the darkness. Yoo looked surprised. ¡°There was one.¡± Why couldn¡¯t she sense it while they were hiding just over there? Even Gyeongwan and Taesan realized someone was hiding over there. Yoo¡¯s vision was heading to Taesan. ¡°Look over there, not me.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t just one guy.¡± At that moment, Yoo felt chill on her back. She swiftly took her sword out. Somebody was approaching quickly. It was so quick that if she wasn¡¯t alerted, she would have been attacked. Stab! Yoo quickly swung her sword so she couldn¡¯t put all of her energy into it. Still, it was sufficient that she blocked the counterattack. Yoo was hiding Taesan and she looked at the opponent. It was the guy who lost his arm yesterday. The guy began to smile. As he fought with Yoo, he found out about her abilities. He didn¡¯t have an arm but he thought he could fight her. He didn¡¯t need to win. He only had one goal. The guy approached again. Stab! Yoo desperately defended the guy¡¯s attack. Then, the guy was trying to attack any point. It seemed like an intense battle as the guy held a slight advantage. Yoo knew that so she was becoming anxious. If Gyeongwan didn¡¯t come back after fighting the battle over there, she thought she might struggle to defend Taesan. However, she will somehow defend him. That¡¯s because Harin wanted him. Yoo¡¯s sword moved roughly and quickly. The guy pretended to defend the attack and actually put out less power. Naturally, he was pushing behind. Yoo aggressively charged forward for an attack. ¡°Tsk, the ones with a lack of experience are obvious in such situations.¡± Taesan¡¯s voice coming from behind awakened Yoo. Something popped up below the feet. It was a small flame. It was a trap set up by the guy. Of course, it wasn¡¯t to harm but to distract someone. Then, Yoo perfectly fell for it. The guy naturally moved off to Yoo¡¯s side. Yoo stabbed guy¡¯s back by swinging the sword. Stab! ¡®Too weak!¡¯ Yoo made an urgent face and forcefully twisted her body and ran. There was a cracking sound all over her body but she didn¡¯t care. Yoo was quickly dashing to guy¡¯s back which was bleeding due to the long sword. However, the guy was in front of Taesan. ¡°No!¡± Yoo put more energy on her sword. Stab! The knife stabbed guy¡¯s back. Then guy¡¯s knife stabbed Taesan¡¯s heart. ¡°Huh?¡± The guy even made a weird noise. Yoo couldn¡¯t even make such a noise. She was so surprised that she opened her eyes wide and looked at the scene that Taesan made with the guy. The guy¡¯s knife was sandwiched between Taesan¡¯s armpit. It stabbed the empty space between the armpit instead of Taesan¡¯s heart. At that moment, Taesan¡¯s hand hit the guy¡¯s chin with a beautiful gesture. It was literally a slap. A slap that was like gently touching a cute child. The guy stumbled and collapsed to the side. Collapsed. Yoo just gawked at the scene. ¡°What are you doing while standing like that? Clean it up.¡± ¡°Yes, I should clean up.¡± Yoo was wondering and looked at the guy who collapsed on the ground. He died. She looked at the corpse and Taesan with surprise. ¡®How?¡¯ Her head was full of confusion. ¡°Well¡­ the spirit is worth it.¡± Yoo just looked at Taesan. That comment somehow made her feel better. Gyeongwan came back. Then, he put his head down in front of Taesan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine that you know.¡± Taesan pointed at the corpse. ¡°Keep the corpse.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± There were things to investigate from this corpse. For example, the guy¡¯s face, the heartbeat filled with energy, the possession he was carrying, and tattoos or body shape. Everything was worth investigating. ¡®I don¡¯t know who would dare to do such things.¡¯ In Cheonma society, there were people who specialized in such things. People who were obsessed with corpses. Taesan ordered to take the corpse considering those guys, but there was no big expectation. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± As Taesan started walking, Yoo asked in a panic, ¡°Are you still going to the brothel after experiencing such things?¡± ¡°Since I experienced such things, I should go.¡± In Taesan¡¯s perspective, it was obvious. Because he used energy to kill that guy, the major heartbeat which he connected was about to disconnect. In order to make it stronger, he needed more spirit. That¡¯s why he needed to go to the brothel and absorb filthy spirits. While he was walking, Gyeongwan spoke behind him. ¡°My Prince, you are going in the wrong direction. There is no brothel over there.¡± Taesan stopped walking and looked back. Then, he gave a pathetic look to Gyeongwan and Yoo. ¡°Why did I come here? It is an isolated place without a brothel.¡± ¡°Sorry? That¡¯s because¡­..¡± Gyeongwan was about to say, ¡°Because we went the wrong way,¡± but he decided to stay quiet. Taesan wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake as a genius with good senses. ¡°You guys are slacking off with your training?¡± Taesan¡¯s comment upset Yoo. She was confident that when it came to training, she had more passion than anyone else. Of course, she felt that she was a bit behind when she observed Gyeongwan¡¯s training, but she didn¡¯t agree as she heard such a comment from Taesan. ¡°I will listen to your words.¡± Yoo looked at him in surprise as he made such a comment. Was he insane to make such a comment? ¡°It¡¯s always good to open your senses whether you are training, eating, or sleeping.¡± Yoo opened her mouth. What was he saying? How many people could do that in this world? Then, she couldn¡¯t resist speaking. ¡°How many people can do that?¡± Taesan responded immediately. ¡°A lot. I know five hundred people do that. There will be more people including those I don¡¯t know.¡± Taesan laughed and looked at Yoo. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not too bad to live like you who set your own limits.¡± Yoo was in shock after hearing Taesan, completely thunderstruck. Taesan tapped Yoo¡¯s shoulder by approaching her. ¡°Wake up.¡± Yoo was surprised and woke herself up. Then, she looked at Taesan with an upset feeling. She thought she would be grasping something but she was awakened by Taesan. ¡°Don¡¯t do it here but do it when you have spare time. If you can¡¯t hold to it when you do again, it means it wasn¡¯t yours from the beginning.¡± Taesan then turned his body and began walking again. Yoo seemed to be possessed by it and then began to follow him. To the side, Gyeongwan followed. ¡°You got a good gift. The prince must like you.¡± That comment reminded Yoo of what Taesan said himself. ¡®Has a good fighting spirit¡­¡­¡­..¡¯ Yoo began to smile without realizing it. ¡°Where is this place?¡± ¡°The place that smells like blood.¡± Gyeongwan looked at the collapsing house as Taesan spoke to him. Then, the comment Taesan made before came again. ¡®Did the prince continue to train his senses? Constantly?¡¯ Is this why he could follow the guy¡¯s traits as his senses were open all the time? ¡°Is this the house where the guy was staying?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Why would I go all the way there not knowing who might be there?¡± Gyeongwan just looked at Taesan. Yoo thought Taesan behaved strangely. She thought he was a person who would take an action spontaneously but it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Then¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°I will just check.¡± He didn¡¯t know what Taesan was going to check but he thought whatever. How could he dare to measure Taesan¡¯s thoughts? Gyeongwan and Yoo looked at Taesan with nervous looks. ¡°I thought it would only smell like blood¡­¡± Taesan gave a mysterious smile. ¡°I also smell makeup.¡± Taesan then turned his body. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡± Gyeongwan and Yoo just saw Taesan walking. Nothing was certain but something was going on, starting from Taesan. With a committed look, the two people¡¯s faces and atmosphere following Taesan were similar. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Gyeongwan asked and Yoo gave a bitter smile while waking herself up. ¡°Well¡­ just some thoughts.¡± Yoo gave Gyeongwan a mysterious look. ¡°You know how to make a personal conversation.¡± Gyeongwan subtly avoided eye contact with her. Still, it was hard for him to make direct eye contact. ¡°In such cases, you can continue your acknowledgment which you acquired before. It will be long until it is over.¡± Yoo gave a weird look. She looked at Gyeongwan, then turned her head to see the room which Taesan entered. There was constant noise that sounded like moans or screams for a long time. Her view was toward the corpse which was in front of Gyeongwan. ¡°Do you expect me to organize my acknowledgment in such a situation?¡± Gyeongwan spoke while looking at Yoo. ¡°The prince told you this. If that acknowledgment is yours then you can obtain it anytime.¡± Yoo had a different memory of it, but the context was similar. ¡®Who cares about the surroundings? Let¡¯s just do it.¡¯ ¡°Then one moment please.¡± ¡°Take your time.¡± Yoo gently smiled at Gyeongwan. Then, she closed her eyes and focused to get hold of the acknowledgment. Then, she went on infinitely. Gyeongwan looked at Yoo and gave a bitter laugh. When it came to talent, she had more talent than him. He protected her like a steel tower while listening to the noise as background music. Chapter 16 ¡°It¡¯s confusing.¡± Master Byeok strongly agreed and nodded to junior Byeok¡¯s comment. ¡°Normally, no one would dare to move and bring the corpse.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why it is well known to people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s to the extent where the case cannot be quickly concluded. This is related to the Golden Wall Clan¡¯s reputation.¡± Master Byeok moved his head while saying such a comment. Actually, he wanted to deal with it quietly. Then, he intended to only get the benefit. One was taking over the brothel. However, he couldn¡¯t do that anymore. Also, the fact had spread everywhere. Would people adore you if you don¡¯t fight back after getting beaten up? Never. They will think of you as a loser. Also, once you are considered a loser, you will have a harsh life. That was why when such things happened, you should let everyone know that you are not a loser. ¡°Did you look at the corpse?¡± ¡°Yes. Found some clues¡­ but it wasn¡¯t enough to identify him.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I heard about the battle story¡­ He is stubborn. He tried to exchange his life with Taesan¡¯s.¡± ¡°How about the vice leader of the Red Dragon group?¡± ¡°They met in a situation where he couldn¡¯t deny him. However¡­ not sure.¡± ¡°Not sure?¡± Master Byeok looked at Junior Byeok with a curious look. ¡°It was a request where he had no choice. He doesn¡¯t know who requested him.¡± ¡°A request¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It cost a lot of money to reorganize the organization after the Red Dragon group leader¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m trying to chase the traits of those who requested the Red Dragon group. But¡­ it will take some time.¡± Master Byeok nodded his head as if he understood. ¡°However.¡± ¡°Yes. Please tell me.¡± ¡°Gyeongwan just visited me.¡± ¡°Gyeongwan did? For what? Is he saying he can¡¯t guard Taesan anymore?¡± Junior Byeok thought there was a high possibility. Who on earth would want to take care of the second prince who visited the brothel every day instead of taking care of the Clan¡¯s master? The problem was that Gyeongwan and the Golden Wall clan didn¡¯t have a master-servant type relationship. There was nothing strange for Gyeongwan to leave the Golden Wall clan immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about such things. It seems like he is really into it.¡± ¡°Sorry? Into it? Is this for real?¡± Junior Byeok looked at Master Byeok as if he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°We perhaps abandoned Taesan for too long. He seems to be healthier lately.¡± ¡°He released so much energy and he turned healthier? Isn¡¯t he just releasing his last bit of energy?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. What¡¯s important is what Gyeongwan said.¡± Junior Byeok realized the topic had changed and focused on his dad. ¡°It seems that the brothel is suspicious.¡± ¡°Sorry? Brothel?¡± ¡°Yes. He traced a guy who raided it and it seems like someone from the brothel is affiliated with this case.¡± ¡°Is this accurate information?¡± Master Byeok shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It seems like Gyeongwan didn¡¯t see it with his eyes. Perhaps, he is quite confident about the information so it¡¯s something you do need to keep in mind.¡± ¡°Brothel, brothel¡­..¡± Junior Byeok rolled his eyes while repeating the word brothel. The brothel was like a disguised intelligence agent. Also, their skill was quite good. Of course, it was less than the Golden Wall Clans¡¯. As Junior Byeok finished organizing his thoughts, he looked at his dad. ¡°Perhaps what¡¯s behind the brothel is¡­ Cheon?¡± ¡°Or the Jong family?¡± As Master Byeok added the comment, Junior Byeok¡¯s eyes turned sharp. The Jong family was excluded from the beginning. The picture drawn by Junior Byeok was that somebody was intending to collide with the Golden Wall Clan and the Jong family. Also, the Jong family sent someone to the party hall. That was why it was assumed that the Jong family wouldn¡¯t do something too obvious like this. However, in other words, nobody would accuse them even if they did such things. ¡°Well¡­ this is going to be a pain in the neck.¡± As Junior Byeok spoke, he showed a thick smile. ¡°My Prince, your meal is ready.¡± Danyoung spoke politely. Taesan nodded and stood up to head to the restaurant located in a separate room. Soso switched locations to stay here, and she had to prepare the meal. Of course, she didn¡¯t cook the meal ¡ª she just carried the food made by chefs in the Golden Wall residence. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to move long distances. Until recently, that was the hardest task. It was hard to carry the food but what was worse was meeting the people on the way. As she was working under Taesan, no one explicitly bothered her but they would give inappropriate looks or subtly harass her. However, there was no need. Now, Black One, Two, and Three were going to be in charge of this. When those three people were passing by, no one dared to make eye contact. They were avoiding eye contact and they left the place as if they made eye contact coincidentally. Danyoung didn¡¯t say anything explicitly but she seemed a bit brighter lately. Taesan slowly ate at a restaurant after following Danyoung. Everyone considered as Taesan¡¯s staff was gathered. Servants who were maids including Soso and Danyoung, including Black One, Two and Three as well as Gyeongwan and Yoo were there as well. From Taesan¡¯s order, they ate together. However, Soso didn¡¯t eat with them because she gave an excuse saying she needed to serve Taesan while he was eating. It was very obvious as to why she wanted to serve Taesan but no one talked about it. ¡°By the way, My Prince. The doctor will arrive today.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Honestly, Taesan had never heard of a doctor from God. So, he thought about a mediocre doctor. When you think about it, a doctor can cost 100 gold. The Golden Wall Clan would never waste 100 gold. Taesan looked at people eating their meals. Then he laughed. They were focused on Taesan and Soso¡¯s conversation. ¡°Has anyone heard of the doctor from God?¡± That comment made them surprised or confused and made them look at Taesan. ¡°You don¡¯t know about¡­. the doctor from God?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. I¡¯ve heard of the poison doctor, the generous doctor, and the acupuncture doctor.¡± Of course, there were others like the blood doctor and magic doctor. They were in-house doctors so didn¡¯t use nicknames. They looked at Taesan while appearing confused. The three people mentioned by Taesan weren¡¯t people you could meet at any time. They were known to have advanced skills. The poison doctor was known to have all the knowledge of poison and medicine. It was a mysterious person who was known to cure disconnected heartbeats with poison and medicine. How about the generous doctor? He was known to become God through medical service. The acupuncture doctor was a God for curing diseases with acupuncture. They were beyond the ordinary world. However, the doctor from God was more familiar. It was only well known for 10 years but he managed to cure numerous people. He also experienced curing disconnected heartbeats. That¡¯s why nobody understood how Taesan didn¡¯t know him. Actually, he was a sick patient so he must be more sensitive about the information on doctors. ¡°He has numerous experiences in fixing disconnected heartbeats. That¡¯s why he will cure you.¡± Soso spoke with confidence. Taesan seemed like he didn¡¯t care. Anyway, he will cure his own sickness. It will take some time. He didn¡¯t plan on allowing an unknown doctor to cure his body. ¡°My symptoms will be cured when I visit brothels.¡± ¡°No way. You are not having sex.¡± Sex made Black 1, 2, and 3 to become surprised and they looked at Taesan. ¡°I hope you guys aren¡¯t misunderstanding. He doesn¡¯t do such things.¡± Danyoung firmly spoke up for him. Three people just looked at Danyoung and nodded their heads. Recently, Danyoung seems brighter and prettier and it was sufficient to attract three guys. When you think about it, it was evidence that Danyoung was alive. If he had sex, Danyoung wouldn¡¯t survive with her energy. Meanwhile, that applies to all the ladies who slept with Taesan. ¡°No, I never doubted it. How can I dare to view my prince in such a way? It¡¯s just¡­ I asked because my prince has been looking healthier recently.¡± Black One spoke to Danyoung as if he was giving an excuse and looked at Taesan with a smile. ¡°My Prince, please check my loyalty. I only have you. It¡¯s not because if I act like this, you will set me free, but recently you did become awesome. I am falling for you.¡± ¡°Shut up, that¡¯s gross.¡± ¡°Yes, I will zip my mouth.¡± Black One spoke and closed his mouth with his two hands. Then, he looked at Taesan and ate the food. Taesan¡¯s scolding made Black One quiet but the other people were empathetic with what he said. Recently, Taesan¡¯s condition really improved. Actually, it wasn¡¯t a problem of condition. Taesan was a quite good-looking man. Lately, his face mixed well with his weakness so it made the ladies take care of him. That¡¯s why when you look at Taesan, you¡¯d want to gently hug him. However, it had changed recently. A subtle sexiness appeared while looking at Taesan. It wasn¡¯t feminine. He seemed more manly than before and was a little wild. It was a charming point where just looking for a short time would make someone look back. That was why just looking at it would make one want to hug him. The people who felt it most often were people who wanted to eat meals with him. Of course, the men in here, Black One, Two, Three, and Gyeongwan thought Taesan just looks a bit healthier. However, for the ladies, even Yoo who had something with Gyeongwan would have such a feeling and would be surprised. ¡°So exactly when is the doctor from God visiting?¡± Taesan¡¯s question woke everyone up. Soso responded quickly. ¡°He will be here soon. Actually, he arrived in Muhan yesterday.¡± ¡°Arrived yesterday? Is he at the Golden Wall residence?¡± ¡°No. He got a separate place to stay and spent the night there.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He is like that.¡± ¡°Is he like that?¡± Taesan looked at other people. It seemed like they didn¡¯t mind. Perhaps the doctor from God did that. ¡°I heard he investigates and scrutinizes the environment around the patient.¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°Interesting.¡± Taesan knew a doctor with similar behavior. He twisted his lips. Chapter 17 At first, a group entered the Golden Wall residence. There were a total of 13 people and the manager in charge greeted them politely. ¡°We were waiting for you. I sincerely thank you for visiting.¡± ¡°We are lucky to be here. I want to see the patient first. Will you please guide me?¡± ¡°For sure¡­ I will. I will guide you now.¡± The manager of the Golden Wall residence thought that the reputation of the doctor from God wasn¡¯t fabricated and politely guided him and his assistants. ¡°The residence is really outstanding.¡± The doctor from God was impressed and looked around. ¡°The owner really did pay a lot of attention. Actually, this is a residence that shares its history with the Golden Wall Clan.¡± The manager and doctor continued to walk while having a light conversation. The residence was large so they had to walk quite a while. At last, they arrived at a room where the second prince of the Golden Wall Clan where Taesan was staying. The doctor was amazed once again after seeing the room and the surroundings. ¡°Wow. This place has a better atmosphere than other places.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the top three rooms inside the residence.¡± As he entered inside between a fence that surrounded the room, there was a large garden. It was decorated well and it was a well-managed garden. Also, he saw two men managing the garden and a lady who was giving instructions to two men. It was Black Two, Three, and Danyoung. The doctor saw them and they looked surprised. To be exact, he was surprised by looking at Danyoung. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ she is a maid who serves the second prince.¡± ¡°I see. She doesn¡¯t appear to be an ordinary maid.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she pretty? She is from a famous brothel in Muhan. There are other ladies as well. They¡­ all came to serve the second prince.¡± The manager gave a strange look at the doctor. That¡¯s because the doctor couldn¡¯t keep his attention away from Danyoung. As the doctor behaved differently than the rumors, there was a bit of doubt. ¡°Ah, I wasn¡¯t acting with manners. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I understand.¡± Isn¡¯t it instinctual for a man to look at a beautiful lady? ¡°Ah¡­ you misunderstood. I¡¯m interested in her not because of the beauty.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because of her physical type.¡± ¡°Physical type?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rare physical type. It¡¯s really tempting.¡± The manager thought there was greed in the doctor¡¯s eyes. However, he removed such thoughts. The doctor was well known to keep the ladies away. That was why there was no way. ¡°Because you are a well-known doctor, you are able to see someone¡¯s physical type just by looking.¡± ¡°Of course, there was a limit by just looking at it. To find out in detail, I must measure the heartbeat. However, if it is visible like that, there is no point in measuring the heartbeat.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t even think about moving and stood at the same place while looking at Danyoung. ¡°It seems like¡­ a newborn baby. She appears to be twenty years old and is very innocent for her age¡­ It¡¯s very surprising. It¡¯s really tempting.¡± ¡°Sorry? Did you say tempting?¡± ¡°Sorry, if you don¡¯t mind, can I make her become my student?¡± The manager¡¯s eyes became big. ¡°Does she have a character as a doctor? Can you find someone who is suitable for the doctor by physical type?¡± The doctor laughed. ¡°That¡¯s why I say she is worth it. She¡¯s like a snowfield. Easy to color. It means she can bloom with her excellent skills in anything.¡± The manager¡¯s surprised look darted between Danyoung and the doctor. ¡°How is it? Can you give her to me? If you do, I will never forget your generosity.¡± The manager opened his mouth widely. The doctor mentioned generosity. It meant he could continue to maintain a relationship with the Golden Wall clan. Having a connection with a doctor like him meant having a spare life. Also, the doctor didn¡¯t go alone. Everyone who came with him was a doctor. They were his students and they also had great skills like him. In fact, the doctor cooperated with them while curing patients. There was no single insecurity in the doctor¡¯s view. Of course, he had no doubt that his proposal would be accepted. However, the response from the manager was way different than his expectation. The manager gave a pitiful face and replied with an expectant face. ¡°That maid is the second prince¡¯s exclusive maid. It¡¯s someone who was accepted by the prince instead of the Golden Wall clan. Therefore, you need permission from the second prince.¡± The doctor laughed. ¡°Can I request for your help when I get permission from him?¡± ¡°Absolutely. I will do my best. If such a chance is here, wouldn¡¯t the prince give permission?¡± The manager guided the doctor and provided his assistance while appearing happy. The doctor looked at Danyoung while following the manager. The doctor stopped and stood there as soon as he entered the room. ¡®What¡¯s this? What¡¯s in here?¡¯ When he went inside the room, the doctor saw three maids cleaning. However, those three maids had extraordinary looks. They were less pretty than Danyoung but it was hard to find. The problem wasn¡¯t the beauty. ¡®There are three more people with the same physical type?¡¯ It was the same physical type as the woman outside. The doctor named the physical type as purely physical. First, they can bloom in any field. Also, it can be used to change other people¡¯s physical types. ¡°You should go this way.¡± The manager gave a bitter laugh and woke the doctor. It was surely understandable to see the doctor¡¯s reaction. Honestly, when he came here for the first time; he had the same reaction as the doctor. ¡°Did they¡­ also rely on the second prince?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. She isn¡¯t here but there is one more maid and she is not from here. However, you can see her working for the second prince.¡± ¡°There is one more person?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t that pretty.¡± ¡°I mean is¡­¡­¡± The doctor moved his head while speaking. If he says it is due to physical shape, what would that manager think? He¡¯d rather save his words and it¡¯d be better to talk with the second prince. ¡°I want to meet the second prince quickly.¡± ¡°I hope so too. This way please.¡± Taesan sat across from the doctor. There were only two of them but the room was full of people right in front of them. The person who spoke the most was the manager. The manager gave so many compliments to the doctor and if someone were not familiar, they would think he was the doctor¡¯s student instead of the Golden Wall Clan¡¯s residence manager. The reason why the manager did such a thing was explained in the last words he made before leaving the room. ¡°You are interested in my maids?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor gave Taesan a curious look. Actually, strictly speaking, Taesan was rude. Nobody dared to talk to the doctor like that so far. However, he didn¡¯t feel bad. It was obvious that Taesan was like that so he accepted the attitude. The doctor was not familiar with such an experience. ¡®There were a few times. Few times.¡¯ Taesan asked again, ¡°You came with more than ten students and you are trying to add four more. Aren¡¯t you too greedy?¡± ¡°The doctors who came with me aren¡¯t my students. They just came to help me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The doctor looked at Taesan with a serious face. ¡°I can see from the attitude. There is a clear hierarchy. It¡¯s either a student or a subordinate. No?¡± As Taesan spoke in a tone telling if you want to deny then deny it. It made the doctor become more serious. ¡®It¡¯s way different than the rumors.¡¯ Actually, based on the doctor¡¯s investigation; Taesan was nothing special. Most of the people with disconnected heartbeats had special skills but he didn¡¯t have any. Reality and research always didn¡¯t match but still, it was the first time encountering such a difference. ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s important is if I can cure your symptoms.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s secondary.¡± The doctor¡¯s eyebrows moved upward. Fixing a person with a disconnected heartbeat that can kill someone is secondary? ¡°What¡¯s really important is that you want what is mine.¡± Taesan laughed. That laugh seemed somewhat aggressive and the doctor kept his mouth shut not knowing what he did. ¡°It will be a good opportunity for them as well. Having an opportunity to learn my medical skills is very rare.¡± Taesan moved his head. ¡°Why are they learning medical skills from you?¡± The doctor wanted to argue but Taesan spoke faster. ¡°Honestly, you are not bringing them to teach medical skills.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t insult me anymore.¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°They are my workers. Don¡¯t you think I know their physical type?¡± The doctor¡¯s face became completely serious. ¡°Perhaps¡­ you knew their physical type and admitted them in? I heard that they voluntarily came in¡­¡­¡± Taesan shook his head. ¡°Is that important right now? What¡¯s more important is what you are trying to do with them. No?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you again. If you insult me any more¡­..¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good ingredient?¡± Taesan¡¯s comment made the doctor completely shut his mouth. He was so surprised that his vision shook aggressively. However, he became calm all of a sudden. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Ingredient? How can you use humans as ingredients?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about as well. When did I say you use people as ingredients? I just said if the ingredient is good.¡± The doctor¡¯s face became twisted. ¡°My Prince, there is a limit on joking around.¡± ¡°A joke? Do you think I¡¯m making a joke right now?¡± The doctor kept his mouth shut. He was nervous. What did Taesan know? What does he want from me? Complicated thoughts filled his head. ¡®I can¡¯t kill him here. Should I kill him secretly at night? No. He would predict such things. If I get caught, there will be big trouble.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t predict it. Honestly, it was his first time experiencing such a thing so he never thought how to handle such a situation. ¡®Why with this timing¡­..¡¯ The timing wasn¡¯t good. If something similar happened a year ago, he wouldn¡¯t have to think much. However, it was different now. While the doctor was in a dilemma, Taesan spoke calmly. ¡°It¡¯s getting on my nerves. Anyway, they became my people because I allowed them and it¡¯s annoying to see people trying to poach them from me. I want to live quietly.¡± Taesan spoke and looked at the doctor. ¡°Your energy is weak. People outside are weak as well¡­ There is nothing useful other than medical skills.¡± The doctor got goosebumps all over his body as soon as he heard Taesan whispering. ¡®He is really dangerous.¡¯ He is hiding something. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I know that I shouldn¡¯t act quickly. ¡°Then¡­ can I leave?¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°Why pretend to be sloppy? If you opened a drawer, you need to see the result.¡± The doctor looked at Taesan nervously. ¡°What do you mean by result?¡­¡­¡± ¡°The easiest way is to kill. It¡¯s simple and easy. However, it¡¯s hard to clean up.¡± Taesan looked at his hand while tightening and relaxing his fist. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s enough to kill 13 people.¡± Unless the opponent was a senior from the Murim association, there would be no big problem killing people with lower standards. The body became a bit better. However, the problem was that there was a side effect after moving once. The doctor couldn¡¯t move. He felt like a dog standing in front of a tiger. It wasn¡¯t that hard to find out why. ¡®Is this a murderous spirit?¡¯ The doctor looked at Taesan. He was alone while facing a murderous spirit that needed to kill thousands of people. The doctor was oppressed by such a spirit. He only felt such a spirit once in his life. That memory filled his brain all of sudden. The doctor went on his knees without realizing it. ¡°Please save me.¡± Taesan scratched his cheeks. ¡°I never let anyone survive who was after my things¡­¡­¡± The doctor was sweating all over. There was a similar memory left inside the doctor. The doctor almost peed himself while such an incident came up inside his head. Of course, at that time, he was watching someone dying while standing next to him. The guy died brutally. It was a scary scene. Just watching it would make them want to pee themselves. However, the doctor didn¡¯t want to die. He would do anything to survive. Taesan appeared with a smile. He gave a scary laugh that his recalled memory didn¡¯t disappear. ¡®What the hell. Even the laugh seems the same.¡¯ The doctor repeatedly thought the intimidation inside his memory was making him feel like that. Or else he would pass out. Chapter 18 The Golden Wall Clan¡¯s manager looked at the doctor with surprise. How can you not be surprised? ¡°You want to stay in the Golden Wall residence?¡± The doctor corrected the comment. ¡°I want to work for Prince Taesan.¡± The manager thought it had the same meaning. Anyway, Taesan was the person in charge of the Golden Wall Clan and the Golden Wall residence. In other words, working for Taesan meant working for the Golden Wall clan. At least, that was the manager¡¯s understanding. ¡°I welcome you. You made a wise choice. The Golden Wall clan is not well known to everyone, but it is way stronger than other clans. We will treat you with good respect.¡± The doctor moved his head. ¡°The Prince will treat me based on his judgment.¡± The doctor¡¯s comment made the manager wake up to reality. He was making a fine line right now. The manager stepped aside. ¡°Ah, I see what you mean. He made a decision due to the people working under him.¡± ¡°Well¡­something like that¡­ Actually, it will take a long time to cure the Prince. It won¡¯t be enough after one or two months¡­ I need to put forth all of my abilities for at least a few years.¡± ¡°I really thank you for putting so much effort to care for the Prince. Anyway, I will compensate you for your hard work. It¡¯s something you don¡¯t have to feel burdened about. It was a planned budget so you can just accept it.¡± The manager spoke with a happy voice. Actually, Taesan owned the Golden Wall clan, so what was the point of making a fine line? ¡°Anyway, I will meet you shortly. Is it okay for you to stay here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah¡­. I see. You are going to focus on all your abilities¡­ I want to thank you again.¡± ¡°You are welcome.¡± Of course, the doctor had different intentions while replying. Now, the doctor can¡¯t be separated from Taesan. It was not fine to stay but he had to stay. The manager politely bowed and left, then the doctor sighed as if it were the end of the world. What screwed his life. ¡®Due to 100 gold¡­¡­!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just 100 gold. Still, he didn¡¯t have any choice. Since he was out of funds, how could he say no to 100 gold? He also didn¡¯t consider the work to be serious. Who would think to meet such a scary person here? ¡®Anyway, what is his existence? He didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary prince¡­¡­¡¯ The doctor turned pale after recalling the meeting with Taesan. Just thinking of Taesan scared the doctor. ¡°My Prince, will it be really okay?¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°I mean, the doctor.¡± Gyeongwan seemed nervous. Gyeongwan put restrictions on the twelve doctors brought by the doctor. He followed Taesan¡¯s orders but he couldn¡¯t understand the situation. Also, how could he understand twelve doctors cooperating given that there was a restriction? It was something he couldn¡¯t understand with his common sense. ¡®Anyway, I never used common sense ever since I started serving Prince.¡¯ Taesan spoke to Gyeongwan who was in a dilemma. ¡°Why? The doctor is excluded?¡± ¡°No, I mean will it be okay? It can be a problem in the future if you exclude the doctor.¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°So, you are telling me this: if you are going to do it, do it properly?¡± ¡°No, I meant¡­¡­¡± Gyeongwan wanted to give an excuse but he sealed his lips. When you thought about it, Taesan was correct. In the past, putting restrictions on doctors would lead to a complaint. However, now Gyeongwan was naturally worried about someone without restriction. ¡°I did it myself, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°Sorry? You did?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do it.¡± The doctor could control his own body. The twisting blood path was really easy for the doctor. Also, it was impossible to disguise the blood path. That¡¯s why with Gyeongwan¡¯s ability, it was impossible to put a restriction on the doctor. ¡°Then why did you let me put restrictions on other people¡­¡­¡± If it were possible, it would be way safer for Taesan to put restrictions. ¡°I¡¯m still a patient. Do you know how difficult it is to use my power even once?¡± Then, Gyeongwan slightly put his head down as if he understood. ¡®I¡¯m constantly forgetting that the Prince is sick.¡¯ Gyeongwan had no choice as Taesan didn¡¯t appear sick. Taesan laughed. ¡°Since you know, it¡¯s good that I don¡¯t have to explain things.¡± The doctor soon realized which restrictions were applied to his body as he was an outstanding doctor. Also, the doctor was in despair as he knew that he couldn¡¯t undo the restriction. Lastly, the doctor was confused as he couldn¡¯t understand how Taesan knew about the restriction method. ¡°Still¡­. He will cure you so wouldn¡¯t it better to be considerate towards him? What if he has malicious intent¡­¡­¡± ¡°The symptoms will be cured when I visit the brothel. His task is not to cure me.¡± Honestly, Gyeongwan was a bit confused but he accepted Taesan¡¯s comments. ¡°Still, why did you make him stay?¡± ¡°For a few reasons.¡± The excuse for when Taesan was healed would be one of the reasons why Taesan made the doctor stay. As Taesan spoke to the people who worked for him such as Gyeongwan, Soso, or Danyoung; he couldn¡¯t say that he was getting cured by going to the brothel. Also, 80% were the 12 doctors who worked with the doctor from God. ¡°They aren¡¯t ordinary doctors.¡± Gyeongwan doubtfully looked at Taesan. The owner of the Golden Wall Clan, Taesoo¡¯s wife, Chae, was a daughter from a small clan in Muhan. She adored the Golden Wall Clan since she was young. Then, the Golden Wall Clan became her goal in life. She knew she couldn¡¯t become the owner of the Golden Wall Clan so she became the wife. However, that couldn¡¯t do anything good for her. She didn¡¯t have any influence on the Golden Wall Clan. In order to have full control over the Golden Wall Clan, she needed to become the master or have control of the owner. Chae chose her son. The son, Byeok, would become the owner and she believed that she could control her son. Such progress went by smoothly. If there was no news, she would¡¯ve received it today. ¡°The doctor will stay at the Golden Wall residence? Can he really fix Taesan¡¯s symptoms?¡± ¡°Yes, but it will take some time. It is not sure if the Prince¡¯s body can handle the cure.¡± Chae bit her lips. ¡°The doctor doesn¡¯t stay in one place for a long time. Will he do the same?¡± ¡°Well¡­ the doctor decided to work for the 2nd prince.¡± Chae¡¯s eyes became big. ¡°What do you mean? Serving who? The doctor working for Taesan?¡± ¡°Yes. The doctor has unpacked his things.¡± Chae lifted her hands. ¡°Hold on. I can¡¯t understand. So¡­ The doctor became part of the Golden Wall Clan? That doctor?¡± ¡°He did make a clear line saying that he is working for the 2nd prince instead of the clan¡­ Isn¡¯t it the same? Yes, he is in our clan.¡± ¡°No way¡­..!¡± ¡°Recently, things are going funny with the 2nd prince.¡± Chae looked at Cheonil who was reporting to her. ¡°Are you going to do a sloppy job? How can you dominate headquarters in the future?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. However, this was exceptional so nobody is getting a grip.¡± ¡°I told you at first that you needed to watch Gyeongwan when he began working for Taesan. You left it alone to see what happens?¡± Cheonil still had something to say. It had only been a few days since Gyeongwan became Taesan¡¯s loyal man. However, how much could one prepare in a few days? Recently, things around Taesan were going really fast so there was no space to engage. ¡°Anyway, please handle it by being responsible. I won¡¯t let my son become the owner of this clan.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± As Cheonil left, Chae calmed herself by taking a deep breath. Actually, Taesan was annoying but she tried to not pay attention to him. That¡¯s because Taesan was close to death. ¡°I should have prevented the doctor from coming since the beginning.¡± Chae regretted not being stubborn about it. She had absolutely no right to voice her thoughts inside the Clan. She was restricted from engaging in clan management. However, it wasn¡¯t that she had no influence at all. She produced an outcome by persuading and involving people inside the clan in her own ways. However, she wasn¡¯t actively engaged in inviting the doctor. That¡¯s because her husband strongly wanted it. She didn¡¯t want to have a bad relationship with her husband due to a minor issue. Yet, the result turned out such a way, so why wouldn¡¯t she regret it? ¡°Yes¡­ I should have been more active.¡± Chae bit her lips once more and whispered quietly. ¡°Is the doctor going as well?¡± Gyeongwan¡¯s question made the doctor nod his head naturally. ¡°I have an obligation to take care of the prince. If I don¡¯t follow, who else will?¡± Gyeongwan didn¡¯t say anymore. It didn¡¯t matter if the doctor followed anyway. It was fine only if Taesan gave permission. That was why Gyeongwan looked at Taesan. Taesan didn¡¯t care and walked slowly towards the brothel. At that moment, Yoo asked as if she was waiting for it. ¡°However, sick people like the Prince can go to the brothel every day? He spends the entire night there¡­¡­¡± The doctor widened his eyes. ¡°He spends the night?¡± Yoo continued the story with excitement. ¡°Yes. He stays up all night without sleeping. So¡­ Well¡­ It¡¯s bad anyway right?¡± The doctor¡¯s attention went to Taesan. He slightly approached Taesan. Then, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the secret?¡± Taesan looked at the doctor with confusion. ¡°Honestly, isn¡¯t it better to help each other? Well¡­ I haven¡¯t made a proper measurement for your heartbeat. How is it? Can I take a look? I do have great skills. I can do it while walking so please give me your hand.¡± ¡°You speak too much.¡± ¡°Did you think like that? Actually, I don¡¯t talk a lot but I try many ways to make patients calm so I became an eloquent speaker. If I talk to anyone, they will naturally start sharing their stories. Of course, I talk more, but aren¡¯t they good pieces of advice?¡± Taesan raised his hands towards the doctor¡¯s lips all of sudden. The doctor closed his mouth with surprise. He had no time to dodge even if he moved his head. He was sweating. If this was an attack and he had a knife on hand; the doctor¡¯s lips would be ripped apart. It was an attack that perfectly aimed for the gap while breathing. ¡°What are you doing? You said you will measure the heartbeat.¡± ¡°Ah¡­! Heartbeat! Yes. I need to measure the heartbeat. Hahahaha. Please excuse me.¡± The doctor forcefully laughed and gently grabbed Taesan¡¯s wrist. He started using the motions to observe him. Although the measuring began while walking, the doctor could check Taesan¡¯s body condition. The measurement continued on the way towards the brothel and the doctor had his doubts. ¡°It¡¯s strange. No way.¡± The doctor looked at Taesan with doubts. He let the wrist go. The doctor examined every part of the body to the extent that he didn¡¯t need to measure anymore. Since Taesan had a low heart rate, the doctor checked the heartbeat in detail. ¡°Why? Is the examination result strange?¡± The doctor cautiously spoke. ¡°Mmm¡­. My Prince.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Are you really alive?¡± There was a chilling silence. Chapter 19 Taesan stopped in his tracks and slowly turned his body. The doctor looked at Taesan and took a deep breath. The atmosphere was so serious that it was chilling. Also, Gyeongwan and Yoo who sensed such an atmosphere moved slowly to encircle the doctor. ¡°Ha, haha, hahaha. Why are you doing this to me? I just said it because the Prince doesn¡¯t have the best body condition right now. I-I said a bit too much, well¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Taesan spoke while staring at the doctor. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a miracle for me to live after the diagnosis?¡± The doctor spoke enthusiastically as if he received some energy. ¡°It¡¯s not only that. It¡¯s a miracle to be alive. I mean, impossible. There is an extent in a disconnected heartbeat. If a detailed heartbeat is completely disconnected, it means death.¡± ¡°So, do I look like a dead person?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ well.¡± The doctor rolled his eyes to see the reaction. ¡°Or am I a ghost? Is that what you were thinking?¡± The doctor strongly shook his head. ¡°No! Not at all! What ghost? I¡¯ve never thought of that!¡± It was a lie. Honestly, when the doctor measured Taesan¡¯s heartbeat, the first thing he thought of was a ghost. ¡°Anyway, your body is at serious risk. It¡¯s very serious so you need to get cured immediately. It will be over if you collapse.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Can you put your life on it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± As the doctor replied confidently, everyone looked at the doctor with confusion. What kind of person is he? ¡°Why are you so sure if you can¡¯t put your life on it?¡± ¡°My diagnosis is certain but you are alive so I can¡¯t put my life on it.¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°If you are not going to put your life, then shut up and follow me. Otherwise, you can quietly go home.¡± ¡°What should I do if you do collapse?¡± If Taesan dies, who would remove the restriction on the doctor? Taesan didn¡¯t reply to the doctor and continued walking. Then, the doctor followed closely. ¡°I will follow you. I will never leave you.¡± Taesan laughed again. ¡°You can¡¯t trust me? You think I will collapse all of sudden?¡± ¡°Then how can I trust you? You put restrictions on me during the first meeting.¡± ¡°Tell me any time if you don¡¯t like it. There are many choices.¡± The doctor slightly turned his head and complained. ¡°That choice can lead to death or failure and you expect me to choose? Don¡¯t suggest it at all. It¡¯s just a play on words¡­..¡± ¡°I hear you.¡± ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry. I thought you had bad hearing as you don¡¯t feel well¡­ I will be careful.¡± Taesan stopped again and looked at the doctor. The doctor turned pale all of sudden. He wanted to say something but he couldn¡¯t dare to speak. He was sweating all over his body. ¡°I want to live quietly and peacefully. So, I hope you cooperate as well. Don¡¯t test my temper.¡± The doctor vigorously nodded his head. He felt like he was on the brink of death. Taesan turned around and continued walking. The doctor sighed and wiped his forehead. ¡°Gosh, I almost died.¡± The doctor suffered and still managed to stay near Taesan. Also, he checked where Gyeongwan and Yoo were. There was quite a distance. The doctor lowered his voice as low as possible and asked, ¡°Mr. Prince. How did you find out my identity?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are.¡± ¡°You are good with jokes. Were you associated with the magicians by any chance? Is it like a secret sector in the Golden Wall clan? Are those two people believers as well?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what magician you are talking about. Also, since you are talking about that magician, I¡¯m not sure if that magician knows about this.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± The doctor closed his mouth in surprise. Taesan quietly watched the doctor. ¡°Keep talking. I want to see how long you will talk. I¡¯m really curious. I want to see what¡¯s at your dead end.¡± The doctor made a sad face. He got into trouble while trying to speculate. On the way back after doing everything at the brothel, the doctor quietly followed Taesan. His face was mixed with adoration, respect, intimidation, curiosity, and doubt. The doctor looked at Taesan¡¯s back while mixing all the emotions in his head. Last night, he observed something unbelievable. ¡®It was for 45 minutes.¡¯ Moans that sounded like screams were inside the room where Taesan entered with a lady for 45 minutes. At first, the doctor considered there was a lot of exaggeration when he heard the information, rumors, and people¡¯s comments. But, it was true. He didn¡¯t understand how that was possible. Perhaps, that lady ripped her throat. However, what the doctor was surprised about wasn¡¯t about Taesan¡¯s nightlife where he was nicknamed as a beast. He was surprised by the lady there. ¡®Why are there so many pure ladies?¡¯ Of course, they were way less attractive than the maids including Danyoung whom he saw at the Golden Wall residence. Strictly speaking, it was improving the quality by imitating the pure beauty. However, still, it was surprising. Also, all the beautiful ladies who spent one night with Taesan gave one clue to the doctor. ¡®The Prince has a skill to improve their quality by purifying them.¡¯ Doing it for 45 minutes was a way to gain some time for purification. ¡®I want to ask him. I want to ask what¡¯s going from A to Z.¡¯ The desire for knowledge and survival began to fight each other. Thinking about when he would leave this place while staying at the brothel last night had disappeared already. What replaced that was how to get information by appealing to Taesan. Since then, the doctor became anxious. The doctor observed Taesan¡¯s mood. He seemed somewhat happy. However, the doctor shouldn¡¯t make assumptions. Perhaps the desire for knowledge made him want to see things in his own way. He thought of the experience on the way to the brothel last night. Who would experience the verge of death nearby? A chill spread all over his body and gave him goosebumps. At that moment, Taesan turned around after stopping. The doctor didn¡¯t dare to make eye contact so he turned his face to the side. ¡°You said you know some medical skills.¡± As the medical story was discussed, the doctor¡¯s face brightened up. ¡°Of course. I consider myself the best in terms of medical skills. There are about 5 doctors in this world who are considered better than me.¡± ¡°There are five people?¡± The doctor made a sad face. ¡°Even if I¡¯m great, I can¡¯t surpass doctors who handle poison, cure, and acupuncture. They obtained skills from experience and time so if I am given time, I can become the world¡¯s best.¡± The doctor spoke with confidence. ¡°Is that so?¡± Taesan turned his vision and looked at Gyeongwan and Yoo who might be able to overhear the conversation. Yoo spoke after getting Taesan¡¯s attention. ¡°Everyone approves of him.¡± The rumor about the doctor was well known so he had a good reputation. If you don¡¯t compare him with the doctors who specialize in poison, cure, or acupuncture with have special skills, it is assumed that the doctor was the best. The doctor opened his shoulders and looked at Taesan. ¡°When you said the fifth doctor, you are referring to the magician.¡± Yoo looked at the doctor to confirm and the doctor nodded in surprise. ¡°Correct. The magician doctor is surely above the cure and poison doctors.¡± Yoo had heard quite a lot about the magician doctor so she nodded her head. However, she didn¡¯t have a clue as to who another person would be. It was true because the blood doctor had a hidden lifestyle and he didn¡¯t appear in public. Also, Cheonma¡¯s religion hid the existence of the blood doctor so it was lesser known to people. Yoo was curious, but she didn¡¯t ask who the other person was. She just considered the information only known among doctors. As Taesan¡¯s mood seems alright, the doctor thought it would be fine to ask about Taesan¡¯s techniques. While he was thinking like that, Taesan asked all of sudden, ¡°Can you cure someone with decapitated or amputated limbs?¡± ¡°Well.. it depends on the condition. If it¡¯s cut clean, you can reattach it properly. Once it is detached, it is possible to reattach but it won¡¯t be able to move like before.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? To what extent is it possible? You can¡¯t revive the heart once it is destroyed¡­ Can you recover penetrated liver or stomach?¡± ¡°It is possible to reattach most of the organs. This applies to limbs and skin as well. If one doesn¡¯t die immediately, it is possible to revive.¡± The doctor spoke without any facial expression and Yoo and Gyeongwan looked at him with impressed looks. After hearing the story, they felt what it means for the doctor to join them. It was possible to understand a bit about what it meant to have a spare life. ¡°Good. Then, help those guys to train.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± The doctor looked at Taesan. Then, he turned his head to see Gyeongwan and Yoo. ¡°You mean those two?¡± The doctor was confused. He assumes that those two are strong. Of course, the doctor had less martial skills. This also applied to the people brought by the doctor. They aren¡¯t people who could get something by fighting. That¡¯s why the doctor was in a dilemma and Taesan talked to Gyeongwan and Yoo. ¡°You heard him. Don¡¯t worry about losing limbs. Wear a good shield. Don¡¯t cut the neck.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± The two people looked at Taesan in surprise from the random comment. ¡°It¡¯s best to improve the skill in battle.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to waste time so start from today. If you have the urge to kill each other, you will earn more.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°You become stronger after experiencing pain. Manage it well so they don¡¯t die.¡± The doctor replied with a bright smile. ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°If you start such training from today, there may be a problem in guarding you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be away only for 1 month.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°So, train yourselves for 1 month to keep the value as my guard.¡± Gyeongwan and Yoo looked at Taesan with a pale face and woke up and then they turned their heads to look at the doctor. They expected to hear that the training was nonsense so it shouldn¡¯t be conducted. However, the doctor looked at two with a sad face and spoke. ¡°If you don¡¯t die immediately, I will use any means to fix you so don¡¯t worry and fight. It¡¯s a proven technique, so you must trust the Prince. Your skills will increase.¡± ¡°Sorry? Proven training? Who trained like this and where?¡± The doctor laughed instead of giving a reply. It wasn¡¯t a lie. This technique had been proven in the Cheonma religion. Chapter 20 Taesan closed his eyes while sitting down. The reason he decided not to go outside for a month was to calm the heartbeat after connecting with the spirit. Meanwhile, Taesan visited the brothel and connected the heartbeat with the magical spell. However, it just revived the function through spiritual power. It didn¡¯t cure the disconnected heartbeat. That¡¯s why when the doctor diagnosed, he was confused. The heartbeat connected through the spirit functioned a bit differently than an actual heartbeat. Actually, the effect was stronger than the real heartbeat. The problem was endurance and Taesan was trying to solve that issue. He needed to spend about a month to cure the connected heartbeat. During the process, the soul-spirit used to connect the heartbeat would disappear. However, as a result, he can get a strong heartbeat, a strong one not comparable to normal people¡¯s. Of course, he could get only a part this time. However, there was still a lot of time. If he continued to visit the brothel and collected the spirit power, he would get a perfect body one day. Taesan spent all his time on curing heartbeats other than mealtime. He even didn¡¯t sleep. ¡®For sure¡­ the quality of spirit has changed.¡¯ When Taesan was Cheonma, the spirit power through the magical spell was extremely violent and destructive. It was waving inside the body as if it was going to destroy everything in this world. Taesan could destroy most of the enemies by letting the energy out. However, it was extremely difficult to let out. If you didn¡¯t have the controlling ability up until the limit, you couldn¡¯t even dare to do so. That controlling power was the magical spell. So, it was extremely difficult to use the magical spell. However, enlightenment with death reformed the magical spell. The spirit power with a new magical spell was very solid and persistent. However, this didn¡¯t mean that it was easier to control it. In fact, it was more difficult in some aspects. However, Taesan was the owner of the magical spell. It wasn¡¯t the proper way, but his experience and ability had stayed the same. Taesan easily controlled the magical spell to slowly connect the heartbeat. He didn¡¯t rush. It didn¡¯t matter if it took days for him to connect one. What was important was how well and how solidly he cured it. Taesan¡¯s cure went smoothly. Gyeongwan was on his way to the Golden Wall clan office. His body seemed to be aching. But it was only the feeling and his body was better than ever. The doctor was indeed a doctor from God. Gyeongwan thought of the doctor boasting about himself as one of the top 5 doctors in the world. He certainly deserved the credit. It was strange that there were other doctors other than the doctor from God. Who were those five doctors? Were they human? The question of whether they were human or not naturally applied to Taesan. The doctor said Taesan¡¯s condition was serious, and he was doubtful about whether he was still alive. All heartbeats were disconnected. Even people who had symptoms were considered geniuses who could change the world. How much could Taesan impact the world? ¡®The reason he was hiding until now is that he thought it was impossible to cure?¡¯ Taesan could be distinguished by before and after going to the brothel. In the past, Taesan was a person who was cynical with insecurity as well as anger and despair. However, he became a totally different person afterwards. ¡®Strange.¡¯ Strange yet natural. Lately, it was definitely observable on how humans desired life. ¡°Sigh.¡± Thinking of training made Gyeongwan sigh. Also, it gave him goosebumps with a hateful feeling. While thinking like that, Gyeongwan arrived at Owner Byeok¡¯s office. The door was opened wide and Gyeongwan could see Owner Byeok checking few documents while sitting at a large table. It looked like a picture. ¡®Still, my prince looks better¡­¡­¡¯ Owner Byeok was way older than Taesan. He wasn¡¯t sure about the exact age, but it was at least 20 years apart. Owner Byeok¡¯s son, Hyeok, was one year younger than Taesan. This was also not verified. Actually, Gyeongwan wasn¡¯t interested. Now, things had changed. Owner Byeok, who was sitting on a chair, looked quite impressive. He had an ideal look for his age. Perhaps, such an appearance did wonders for him when he worked for the clan. He definitely looked older than Taesan who improved his body. When Taesan got older, he would look better. Gyeongwan thought like that and entered the office. Owner Byeok now realized that and put his documents down before he looked at Gyeongwan while slowly lifting his head up. ¡°It has been a while. I should visit you often but I have had too much work lately and I couldn¡¯t pay attention.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You are taking good care of us. There is no problem in staying here and I¡¯m very satisfied with life here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Owner Byeok went to a separate table after standing up. Then, he offered a seat to Gyeongwan. Two people sat across the table and stayed silent while looking at each other. Owner Byeok spoke first. ¡°You seem¡­. Not too well. Have you been worrying about something lately?¡± Gyeongwan moved his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s due to intensive training. I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.. I see. That¡¯s good. You are really working hard.¡± Gyeongwan gave a bitter laugh. It was true that he works hard. But it hadn¡¯t been a while. Actually, Gyeongwan thought he was living his life while training intensively. Meanwhile, due to the doctor¡¯s help, he realized how comfortable he was with training. ¡°By the way, why did you call me?¡± Even at this moment, Yoo was working hard to train herself. Also, such a gap would make differences and that gap will return as pain. So, he wanted to get to the main point. ¡°First, I want to thank you.¡± ¡°Thank me?¡± ¡°I heard you are taking good care of Taesan. I don¡¯t know if Taesan showed gratitude, but even if he didn¡¯t please don¡¯t mind. He doesn¡¯t really know about things as he was sick since he was little.¡± Gyeongwan looked at Owner Byeok with confused eyes. Not knowing well? Who? Taesan? Owner Byeok slightly lowered his head. Gyeongwan woke up and saw that and commented, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m the one who is getting help. No matter what happens, I¡¯m never leaving Taesan. Even if you kick me out, I will stay with him.¡± Owner Byeok laughed. ¡°I sincerely thank you for your generosity.¡± Gyeongwan thought of saying that was not it, but he didn¡¯t. He knew it wouldn¡¯t work even if he said it. Then that would be a waste of time. ¡°Also, perhaps¡­ how is the doctor?¡± ¡°He is an¡­.outstanding doctor. A really surprising doctor.¡± This was certain. Gyeongwan was experiencing it with his body. ¡°Ah, is that so? That¡¯s good.¡± This time, Owner Byeok looked happy. ¡°I somehow did an investigation, but I wasn¡¯t sure so I was worried. That¡¯s why I¡¯m checking every person who observed the case.¡± Gyeongwan moved his head. ¡°There is no need for you to check. I think he is¡­ number one in the world other than the doctors for healing and poison.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Owner Byeok¡¯s eyes became big. Actually, he knew some of it due to the rumors and information, but he wasn¡¯t sure. However, as Gyeongwan was so sure that it was worth inviting the doctor. ¡°Then¡­ can the doctor heal Taesan¡¯s symptoms?¡± Gyeongwan couldn¡¯t reply immediately. Strictly speaking, the symptom was cured by Taesan. He would surely heal himself. Observing Taesan¡¯s words and actions, there was confidence that he could heal for sure. Then he will recover. If Taesan was sure, then who could dare to argue about it? ¡°I think he will be cured for sure.¡± Gyeongwan¡¯s comment made Owner Byeok nod his head. Gyeongwan seemed confused when he saw Owner Byeok with tears in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s¡­.really good. In case the doctor gives up, I was trying to look for other doctors. However, it¡¯s really difficult to find a doctor who is better than the doctor from God. I was quite worried before, but now I¡¯m relieved.¡± Owner Byeok was genuine. Gyeongwan cautiously spoke. ¡°The boss really¡­ appreciates your brother.¡± ¡°Of course. He is my brother.¡± Owner Byeok closed his eyes and continued, ¡°I still remember when he was born. He was really¡­. small and it was amazing to see the small baby moving around¡­..¡± Owner Byeok controlled his face and continued to speak. ¡°Taesan is like my child. When a child is sick, the parent is hurt as well. That¡¯s why I will do what I can for him.¡± Gyeongwan looked at Owner Byeon with an impressed look. ¡°Anyway¡­ I heard things going around with Taesan.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gyeongwan answered shortly. Owner Byeon would be well informed of what happened instead of Gyeongwan. ¡°Speaking of which, I want more guards around Taesan. That¡¯s why I want your permission and I want to ask for suggestions.¡± Gyeongwan was a warrior under the Golden Wall clan, but he was just cooperating so it was better to get permission. At least that¡¯s what Owner Byeok thought and he had been doing so. Also, if he was treated like this, Gyeongwan wouldn¡¯t refuse either. However, this time it was a bit different than Owner Byeok¡¯s prediction. ¡°First, it is essential to hear Taesan¡¯s opinion.¡± That comment made Owner Byeok¡¯s eyes shine. ¡°Warrior Cheon is¡­.really Taesan¡¯s man.¡± ¡°I told you from the beginning. I will never leave Taesan.¡± Owner Byeok politely put his head down. ¡°Please work hard for my brother.¡± Gyeongwan also put his head down in confusion. Owner Byeok put his head up and said with a bitter face, ¡°Please check on Taesan¡¯s condition. It¡¯s a bit awkward for me to meet with him¡­¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± In the past, it was hard to understand, but now he did. If Owner Byeok tried to meet Taesan, his wife or children wouldn¡¯t support it. ¡°I will tell Taesan. Also, if he refuses the guardian, please don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Owner Byeok gave a bitter laugh and nodded his head. ¡°I understand.¡± It is possible. Taesan wouldn¡¯t be happy with Owner Byeok. Brothers who did not communicate wouldn¡¯t have such a good relationship. Gyeongwan calmly told Owner Byeok, ¡°Taesan is a greater person than you think. If he needs no protection, he really doesn¡¯t need it and it will be obstructing him. Also, no other people will be affiliated.¡± Owner Byeok looked at Gyeongwan in surprise. Gyeongwan knew Owner Byeok was only thinking of martial arts. However, after having a conversation with him, Owner Byeok realized that he had changed from the past. It was unknown if such a change was due to Taesan or due to timing. However, the conversation made Owner Byeok change his thoughts about Taesan. Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t move a single step out of the room once the general cure was completed. He ate inside the room and washed inside the room. As he invested all of his time, he spent all his spirit energy in 15 days. Taesan headed to tourney hall as soon as he left the room. From there, an energy wave was constantly pushing in. ¡°Let¡¯s see if they are training well.¡± Chapter 21 The scene in the tourney hall was Gyeongwan and Yoo pointing knives at each other from a distance. The two people¡¯s bodies were drenched in blood. Taesan nodded his head after seeing the scene. ¡°They still didn¡¯t do anything futile.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t certain if Gyeongwan could cut Yoo¡¯s body. How could he cut a lady he liked? However, by looking at the atmosphere, they weren¡¯t hesitant to cut each other. If there was no blade in Yoo¡¯s body, Taesan thought about reconsidering hiring Gyeongwan. ¡°I don¡¯t need to do that.¡± While Taesan was watching, two were attacking each other. Blade clashing! Blades clashed to let out a forceful flame. Gyeongwan¡¯s knife stabbed Yoo¡¯s thighs. Stab! Yoo dodged it and aimed for Gyeongwan¡¯s neck by utilizing the movement. Stab! He dodged by moving his neck but the blade slightly touched the neck. There was a blood cut. Gyeongwan didn¡¯t mind his wounds and ran after Yoo. Clash! Gyeongwan had more experience and power. With force, Yoo had to step back. Yoo leniently stopped Gyeongwan¡¯s attack. If not, she would have been destroyed already. Gyeongwan¡¯s attack was wild and strong. Yoo calmly dodged the attack while opening her eyes widely. Her body was still shocked but she waited until the end. He would be tired at some point. That moment came shortly. Yoo twisted her body and went to Gyeongwan. Then, she stabbed him. Stab! Yoo¡¯s knife went through Gyeongwan¡¯s side. Then, at the same time, Gyeongwan¡¯s palm hit Yoo¡¯s shoulder. Yoo flew off to the side. Gyeongwan went close to Yoo who was flying while bleeding on his side. Stab! The two people exchanged endless conflicting blades. The wounds increased and they became slower. Soon, the battle was over and they fell to the floor. Four doctors who were waiting cured Gyeongwan and Yoo. The doctor just observed and moved only when he needed to. Once the treatment was over, the doctor took out the medicine with a smile. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to apply the medicine.¡± That made Gyeongwan and Yoo shiver. ¡°It may be a bit painful, but it¡¯s better than having a scar. Also, it¡¯s a very expensive medicine. Put this on.¡± The doctor applied a handful of medicine. That made Yoo and Gyeongwan pale. ¡°I¡¯m giving you enough of the medicine. You should be thankful to me. For sure.¡± The doctor who was approaching the two people seemed to be happy. ¡°You seem happy.¡± The doctor stopped while shaking his body as if he got hit by lightning from a voice. Then, he slowly turned and looked next to him. Taesan was next to him. He didn¡¯t realize when Taesan had come next to him. Gyeongwan and Yoo didn¡¯t know as well and looked at Taesan in surprise. ¡°Are you here, My Prince?¡± Taesan looked at the medicine which the doctor was holding. It was in a big bottle and it was possible to sense via smell. ¡°What brought you here? I heard you won¡¯t be visiting for a while¡­.¡± Taesan lifted his lip angle. ¡°Why? Are you upset that I showed up way too early?¡± ¡°No way. I was waiting for when you¡¯d show up.¡± ¡°I understand. So, cure first. Isn¡¯t that what you were trying to apply?¡± The vision that penetrates made the doctor sweaty. ¡°Sure.¡± The doctor applied the medicine to Gyeongwan with shaky hands. ¡°Ahhh!¡± When the medicine contacted the wound, Gyeongwan shivered. Yoo, who was looking at the scene, shook her eyes. It was good to improve skills and gain experience, but the cure time after the battle wasn¡¯t familiar at all. That¡¯s why looking at similar medicines made them surprised. Taesan stood next to it and looked at the scene. Soon, putting the medicine on Gyeongwan¡¯s wound was done. Now it was Yoo¡¯s turn. Yoo had to apply the medicine by herself. That¡¯s why it was more painful. Until the cure was over, Taesan just observed. The doctor was relieved. ¡°The medicine is good.¡± ¡°Are you referring to this medicine? This medicine is a medicine made through a 10-year investment. There is some pain, but it has great performance. This wound will be all healed before tonight.¡± ¡°You made it?¡± Taesan¡¯s comment was a little goofy. The doctor responded while looking at Taesan¡¯s face. ¡°I guess so. I put 10 years of my life into this medicine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve only spent 10 years on such medicine. Normally you¡¯d improve what you teachers made.¡± The doctor became surprised. ¡°Huh? How did you..! Nevermind. I made it. Who else can make this besides me?¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°Well, let¡¯s say you did. It¡¯s not important.¡± The doctor wanted to appeal but he closed his mouth after seeing Taesan¡¯s eyes. It was rather chilly. ¡°Such medicine involves a good combination of ingredients.¡± The doctor¡¯s eyes were shining. He always had lots to say when there was a familiar topic. ¡°Absolutely. Even if it is the same ingredient, the combination can make a different effect. Also, the order is important. Different orders can make completely different medicines.¡± As the doctor seemed to talk a lot, Taesan raised his hand. The doctor closed his mouth. Also, something felt cold so he looked around. Taesan didn¡¯t look at the doctor and looked at Yoo and Gyeongwan. ¡°It¡¯s good medicine, so deal with it. You will be fine shortly.¡± ¡°Will it get better?¡± Yoo asked while opening her eyes widely. ¡°This medicine doesn¡¯t just cure the pain. It also increases the strength of skin, muscle, and bone.¡± Two people looked at the doctor and Taesan. They didn¡¯t know it was such good medicine. It wasn¡¯t only them who were surprised. The doctor was also surprised. ¡°Correct. That¡¯s why it has expensive ingredients. How did you know that?¡± ¡°It smelled like it?¡± ¡°Sorry? Smell?¡± The doctor looked at Taesan with a confused face. Then, he looked at Gyeongwan and Yoo as if asking how it was possible. ¡®What, you believe this?¡¯ Gyeongwan and Yoo believed what Taesan said. It wasn¡¯t understandable, but he just let it go. It wasn¡¯t worth questioning. Gyeongwan stood up and made a pose. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was such valuable medicine. I was criticizing your intent but I apologize and I thank you.¡± Yoo stood up as well and struck a pose. ¡°I thank you as well. I will apply the medicine with appreciation.¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be thankful to someone else? That medicine is made with my money.¡± The doctor looked around and spoke quickly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Two people can thank Taesan.¡± Taesan tapped Gyeongwan and Yoo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You should really feel thankful.¡± Then, he moved his chin towards the doctor. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°Sorry? Me? Why¡­.¡± As Taesan saw the doctor with a murderous spirit, the doctor who became surprised followed. His body was shivering with nervousness. It seemed like a cow going to a slaughterhouse. The doctor looked at Taesan with anxiousness. Taesan looked at the doctor while being relaxed. While the doctor didn¡¯t know what to do, Taesan began to speak. ¡°Stop this bullshit. Fifteen days is enough.¡± ¡°Sorry? What bullshit? I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Taesan gave an icy look. ¡°If you make someone to insensitive to pain rather than allowing them to get used to pain, can they fight properly?¡± ¡°Are you saying to not use the medicine?¡± ¡°Change the formula. Don¡¯t give pain to them for your joy.¡± The doctor¡¯s eyes became really big. ¡°How did you know¡­..!¡± ¡°Perhaps, did you do anything other than this during the 15 days?¡± ¡°Not at all! I didn¡¯t do anything other than this!¡± The doctor spoke loudly as he shivered. He was curious as to who Taesan was. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t want to know. If he investigated, he would be in big trouble. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a final chance. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Taesan asked the doctor who seemed completely nervous, ¡°What about the order I gave you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working on it. I¡¯m collecting every detail from the Golden Wall clan. You told me not to miss a single detail so there will be a result shortly.¡± The doctor then mumbled, ¡°By the way, how is your body?¡± Taesan laughed. The doctor¡¯s tone showed that he was worried but he had another intention. In such cases, it was best to make him not think of anything else. Taesan put his hand out. ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Measure my heartbeat.¡± ¡°Then, please excuse me.¡± The doctor gently held Taesan¡¯s wrist and began a diagnosis after taking a deep breath. The serious face turned into a shocked face. ¡°It¡¯s quite better now.¡± The doctor just looked at Taesan. ¡°How¡­ did you do this? How can someone connect a heartbeat in 15 days?¡± ¡°Now do you think I¡¯m alive?¡± Fifteen days ago, it was hard to distinguish him as a human or a ghost. However, it was certain now. It was risky but he surely was alive. The doctor asked unconsciously, ¡°How did you manage to revive?¡± Taesan became curious when he was asked. ¡°Well.¡± How did he revive? He must be dead with a ripped heartbeat. Chapter 22 Life was mundane for a while. Taesan still went to the brothel every night and cured his heartbeat with the magical spell. It seemed like a life that didn¡¯t change at all from the outside. However, Taesan was paying attention to it. He was trying to get rid of factors that bothered the peaceful, quiet life shortly. Two places were involved with Taesan. The first was the Jong family, and the second was the brothel. There was no movement yet with the Jong family, but he had to check if there was no movement. Also, the brothel was one of the groups that were trying to attack Taesan directly. To be exact, it was the connecting point for the attack. He was intensively investigating that part as well. The doctor¡¯s people were researching it. Then, Taesan looked at what they found. Taesan checked all the documents and looked at the doctor after throwing it on the table. ¡°Is that it?¡± The doctor gave a sad face as he sensed that Taesan was not satisfied. ¡°Honestly, there wasn¡¯t much time to investigate. Information isn¡¯t something you can pick up like a stone on the ground. Many procedures are starting from planning out.¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°Do I need to know that?¡± The doctor closed his mouth as he had nothing to say. Taesan was correct. Why would a superior who gave orders need to know about that? The ones who work should know about it. The doctor felt creeped out as he sensed something familiar when he talked with Taesan. Honestly, Taesan was just a rich young prince from a Clan, but it felt like talking to a superior. ¡°Perhaps, you are used to the life here.¡± ¡°Sorry? What do you mean¡­¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s eyes were shaking in nervousness. ¡°You seem like you are too comfortable.¡± ¡°No way. Not at all. Do you know how much I work? I feel tired healing Gyeongwan and Yoo, who train every day. It¡¯s not easy to make the golden medicine. I¡¯m always short on time.¡± ¡°So, do you want me to split your body into two?¡± ¡°Wow, your jokes are too much. Please don¡¯t. When you do that¡­ it reminds me of what happened in the past.¡± ¡°Yeah? You used to cause trouble, huh?¡± ¡°What trouble? I used to be a genius that people gave credit to. Everyone said I¡¯m the best in the medical field. However,¡­. At that time, I was having a hard time in fear.¡± Taesan laughed. That¡¯s because he knew what the doctor was talking about. In Cheonma¡¯s religion, there was harsh training for new entrants in any organization. They would wake up middle of sleep, remembering the memory. ¡°So, I hope you understand me.¡± Taesan laughed while looking at the doctor¡¯s confident face. That laugh made the doctor very nervous. There was coexistence between the laugh and the bad memory. ¡°Why do you need four staff to cure Gyeongwan and Yoo? You can do it alone.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°If you sent those four staff to gather information, you would probably get the desired result. Am I wrong?¡± The doctor opened his eyes widely and took a deep breath. He wanted to say it was wrong. But he knew he shouldn¡¯t say such a thing. Honestly, Taesan was right. When the doctor¡¯s twelve staff worked together, they always made optimal outcomes. The doctor thought of excuses to make and looked at Taesan. However, looking at Taesan¡¯s eyes made the doctor to not think of any excuses. ¡®Damn, he knows everything. His eyes know it all.¡¯ The doctor lowered his head and spoke. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Are you the only ones who collect information?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± The doctor opened his eyes widely and looked at Taesan. Then, he couldn¡¯t hide his anxiousness. ¡°Is there anyone who is lost like you?¡± The doctor¡¯s eyes were shaking endlessly. He couldn¡¯t get a hold of his feelings. It was certain that the Taesan knew a lot of the religion, but he didn¡¯t know the details he should know as he talked. ¡®Well, no way.¡¯ At that moment, there was someone who was like that, but the doctor forgot about it. That was really an absurd thought. ¡°As far as I know, there isn¡¯t anyone. I honestly don¡¯t know.¡± Taesan nodded his head. ¡°Well, you said you manage them separately?¡± Normally, it was normal not to remember it as you let it go, but, in such cases, there was a detailed memory. Cheonma religion dispatched organizations all over the world to gather information. Each group disguised into many occupations, and the doctor was one of them. He heard there were other doctors other than doctors from God. Taesan didn¡¯t know who they were. Also, there were clans and companies operated by the Cheonma religion. Now, they must be all in panic. If nothing happens, it won¡¯t be bad for them. Since they didn¡¯t say they worked for the Cheonma religion, they could live normally. Now, it wasn¡¯t normal. That was why nobody knew when they would be involved in any case. If there was a big fight, they could be involved at any time. That was why the doctor was nervous. ¡®That part should be recalled¡­..¡¯ Taesan didn¡¯t get a proper detailed report, so he almost didn¡¯t know the detailed parts as it was an abstract report. When he was Cheonma, he didn¡¯t have to know such things. ¡°I look forward to it.¡± Taesan waved his hand after commenting. The doctor bowed and left. Taesan quietly checked his body quietly. It was quite good. Of course, it was a trashy body, but it was way better than the beginning. ¡®I still got more to go.¡¯ He should connect his heartbeat at least. In order to do so, Taesan must continue to visit the brothel. Also, he needed to train his magical spell. While planning like that, he was quietly training the magical spell today, but he sensed something approaching from afar. The energy was heading towards him. It meant someone was visiting Taesan. It was not dangerous or not effective if he quit the magical spell in the middle, but it didn¡¯t feel good to stop in the middle, so he decided to train after meeting the person. The person who approached was a manager who came up with the news. ¡°¡­Wants to see me at the tourney hall?¡± ¡°Yes, My Prince.¡± The manager replied, and cautiously looked at Taesan¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t sure why, but it was hard for the manager to see Taesan. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t this uncomfortable for the manager when he saw Master Byeok. ¡°He said he wouldn¡¯t be coming here, but he wants me to visit. Right?¡± ¡°Yes, My Prince. That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°You know who is at the tourney hall right now?¡± ¡°Yes. Someone sent from the Jong family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The person from the Jong family would say, ¡®Nice to meet you.¡¯ Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to invite a person to protect you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to have many people who want to protect me.¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°So, who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet. I hope there will be a good result as we are trying our best to convince him.¡± The manager spoke after taking a pause. ¡°It¡¯s Gyeongchoo from the Seom clan.¡± ¡°Seom clan?¡± Taesan tilted his head. It was an unknown name. Actually, if Taesan remembered the name, it meant that person had great skill. How many people were remembered by Cheonma in this world? ¡°He is quite famous. If he joins you, the Jong family won¡¯t be able to plan something big.¡± The reason why Gyeongchoo was recruited was that he could be scouted with cash. ¡°Also, we are trying to recruit Gal as well.¡± Gal also had similar name values. ¡°Honestly, I want to hire both, but I will try to hire one at least.¡± Taesan frowned. ¡°No need.¡± However, the manager was firm. ¡°We need it. You can¡¯t underestimate the Jong family.¡± ¡°I know they are sly, but still, no need.¡± Saying they were sly made the manager¡¯s face pale. ¡°You can¡¯t say such a thing. It will be a problem if they hear that.¡± ¡°Anyway, I have two guards with me, so I don¡¯t need unknown warriors.¡± ¡°You may not know this, but they are famous.¡± The manager stayed stubborn, so Taesan nodded. ¡°Do as you wish. Still, if they show off, then I won¡¯t have the patience to stand that.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t. They are getting paid for it. It¡¯s an issue of accepting the offer or not, so it will be fine.¡± The manager spoke confidently and spoke cautiously. ¡°If you don¡¯t provoke them first.¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°Why should I provoke them? I¡¯m not interested in picking fights with mediocre guys. Unless it is the senior man from the martial world.¡± ¡°Hahahaha! You have strong guts. You gave me a good laugh after a while. Hahahaha!¡± The manager took Taesan¡¯s comment as a joke with lots of exaggeration. ¡°Anyway, it reminds me of what you often said when you were young.¡± ¡°When I was young?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡®That time, I wasn¡¯t myself.¡¯ Taesan looked at the manager with curiosity. ¡°At that time, you told me. I will catch Cheonma when I grow up. Hahaha. At that time, you were very cute.¡± Taesan¡¯s face became serious. ¡°Who¡­.is catching who?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to remember. Well, you were four years old at the time.¡± ¡°A four-year-old dared to do what?¡± ¡°Hahahaha. You were still young. Well¡­ you became ill, and I couldn¡¯t hear such energetic comments since then¡­ Still, I hope you will get better soon. You did get better.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you will get better. You already experienced the doctor, so you probably know. We are still looking for better doctors, so don¡¯t lose hope.¡± ¡°I understand. Stop saying something obvious.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Okay. I¡¯m going to head off.¡± As the manager left by greeting Taesan, Taesan tapped the table with his fingers while making an odd face. ¡°A brave kid dares to catch me?¡± Taesan laughed. It felt very odd. ¡°Well, it was past, so is it important right now?¡± What will happen was more important. There were a total of 20 people from the Jong family staying in the tourney hall. Twelve of them knew martial arts. Taesan had more detailed information than what the manager knew. It was one of the pieces of information brought by the doctor. Taesan moved his lip angle. ¡°Jong family¡­.a piece of cake.¡± Chapter 23 It was the day to visit the tourney hall. In between, there was a conversation between the tourney hall and the Golden Wall Clan. The Golden Wall Clan tried to adjust so people from the tourney hall would visit here. However, there would be a meeting at the tourney hall. The tourney hall didn¡¯t have a choice. The Jong family was very stubborn. Meeting at the Golden Wall Clan would give no reason for the Jong family to be involved. The tourney hall was located 30 minutes away by foot. Yoo and Gyeongwan were left and right of Taesan while Gal and Gyeong were behind and in front of Taesan. Then, the doctor was right next to Taesan. Only they moved from the Golden Wall Clan. Actually, the manager wanted to add more people. That¡¯s why the Black The dragon group was developed. However, Taesan strictly cut them out. The manager recommended it many times but he couldn¡¯t stand Taesan¡¯s stubbornness. Also, Gyeong and Gal looked at the Black Dragon group and said if they followed, they would be hindering the deal. Then the manager had to accept. Looking at the manager who regretted it a lot, perhaps Master Byeok told to increase the guards from behind. Not long after leaving the Golden Wall residence, the doctor asked, ¡°My Prince, even if they lack skill, isn¡¯t it better to have more guards?¡± They could be used as defense walls. The doctor¡¯s questions hid the meaning. ¡°Unnecessary sacrifice.¡± The doctor¡¯s eyes became big. He didn¡¯t expect Taesan would say such a thing. Gyeong who was walking in front looked back and said, ¡°The doctor doesn¡¯t need to worry too much. Even the Jong family won¡¯t be able to take out the swords easily.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The doctor tilted his head and Gyeong responded, ¡°Of course. Honestly, why would we accept the Golden Wall Clan¡¯s offer?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Others may say it¡¯s due to money. However, that¡¯s not true. We came for the doctor.¡± The doctor¡¯s eyes became bigger. ¡°Me?¡± Of course, he pretended to be surprised. The doctor knew why Gyeong said that. Anyway, he had been a doctor for more than 10 years. ¡°If I treat you well, I may get help in the future. Such expectation exists.¡± Speaking of which, the Jong family won¡¯t attack easily due to the doctor. The doctor laughed. ¡°Well, I always help outstanding people like you two gentlemen. Of course, I do need Taesan¡¯s permission beforehand.¡± Such a comment made Gyeong and Gal widen their eyes. The two stopped without realizing and looked at Taesan and the doctor by turning their bodies. ¡°We still have ways to go¡­..¡± The doctor¡¯s comment made the two people wake up and resume walking. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I was just too surprised¡­ Anyway, are you serious about what you just said?¡± ¡°Of course. I decided to follow the Prince my entire life.¡± ¡°Wow, very surprising. How¡­¡± The two people secretly looked at Taesan. They couldn¡¯t imagine how such a young and weak Prince convinced the doctor. ¡°Anyway, the Jong family has a bad reputation, but they consider their rationale and I don¡¯t understand why they are stretching this far?¡± Gyeong went next to the doctor and carried out the conversation. With this chance, there was a will to make a connection with the doctor. ¡°The youngest son of the Jong family is totally into Master Yeon¡¯s daughter. He is so into her that he is still stubborn despite being in trouble with his father.¡± ¡°Huh. Such a thing happened¡­ Jong must have a headache.¡± ¡°Would they even worry? They thought it was a good chance. Honestly, the Jong family would think it¡¯s good to capture the Golden Wall Clan.¡± ¡°Do you think theJong family would use this chance to attack the Golden Wall Clan?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a speculation.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t just speculation. It was an assumption made with lots of investigation. With Taesan¡¯s order, investigating all information related to the Golden Wall Clan and the Jong family caught a few moves. At first, Woong from the Jong family was into Harin. However, afterward, the Jong family¡¯s slyness was involved. Today¡¯s meeting was all planned by the Jong family. Taesan knew everything and was still going to the tourney hall. Gyeong and the doctor¡¯s conversation seemed interesting and Gal joined as well. ¡°Even the Jong family can¡¯t take their swords out as the doctor is here.¡± ¡°Perhaps they don¡¯t know that the doctor follows the Prince so they will be very confused. It will be interesting to see.¡± Afterward, Gyeong and Gal continued to have a conversation back and forth. Most of it was how the Jong family would act, but it wasn¡¯t interesting. Meanwhile, they arrived at the tourney hall. Taesan spoke with Master Yeon across the room. Master Yeon looked at Taesan closely. Outside the room, Gyeongwan, Yoo, Gyeong, and Gal were waiting outside. They all looked nervous. That¡¯s because not far from them, there were warriors from the Jong family. It was a tense moment where a fight would start anytime soon so four people couldn¡¯t relax. As the tourney owner knows such a situation, he was checking how Taesan is. ¡®Surprising. Is he the kid from the past?¡¯ Master Yeon met Taesan before. He used to see Taesan often when he was young. When Taesan became ill, there was less communication and they became awkward but they used to be close. However, Taesanthat met Master Yeon was different than Taesan right now. Right now, Taesan was more relaxed than before. Also, he wasn¡¯t intimated in front of Master Yeon. In fact, it was the opposite. Master Yeon felt intimidated in front of Taesan. ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ Anyway, he called Taesan over to speak. ¡°Do you remember what you told me before?¡± Taesan¡¯s eyes grew a little bigger. How did he know such things? It was best to keep one¡¯s mouth shut when one didn¡¯t know something. ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t. Harin is so stubborn that I can¡¯t stop her.¡± Master Yeon spoke and took a break. Then he continued after looking at Taesan. ¡°That¡¯s why I felt sorry until now. However¡­ when I look back now, I don¡¯t have to feel sorry.¡± Taesan deducted based on Master Yeon¡¯s comment on what they were talking about in the past. ¡®Ha, this idiot is telling me to give up Harin as I don¡¯t have a long time to live.¡¯ Master Yeon assumed that if Taesan were treated harshly and Master Yeon applied pressure, Harin would give up on Taesan. What they didn¡¯t expect was that Harin would be able to survive desperately like this. ¡°The doctor must be really great. You seem way better. Am I right?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s far, but it will recover.¡± Taesan¡¯s calm comment made Master Yeon make an odd face. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You seem like a different person.¡± Taesan kept his mouth shut. ¡°Well, people can change with small motivation. I¡¯m the same.¡± Master Yeon looked at Taesan with mixed feelings. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s hard this time.¡± Master Yeon moved his head. ¡°The Jong family is committed.¡± Master Yeon calmly explained the situation. The Jong family didn¡¯t approve of Harin and Taesan engagement. It didn¡¯t matter if Harin was stubborn. Anyway, marriage was a combination of families, so if the household made a decision, Harin had to follow the decision. ¡°It feels like they are bringing you to cause trouble. Trying to embarrass you in front of Harin¡­.¡± It was certain that making bad emotions would develop trouble. Taesan, who heard the explanation, gently nodded his head. ¡°Well, I understood.¡± That was all he said. No wonder it was the Jong family. Also, that was not all to the Jong family. If the Jong family was moving, they wouldn¡¯t just cause trouble by upsetting someone. ¡®It¡¯s not only aiming for the Golden Wall Clan.¡¯ Taesan¡¯s lip angle went up. In front of Master Yeon¡¯s room, there were warriors from the Jong family as well as Taesan¡¯s warriors including Gyeongwan. Then, the door opened and when Taesan appeared, the tension became higher. Jong warriors gave a subtle aggressive vibe to Taesan. They didn¡¯t express it directly but it surely wasn¡¯t easy for a normal person to handle a strong warrior¡¯s aggressiveness. Of course, it would be harder for Taesan as he was not completely healthy. It was certain that the Jong warriors thought of that, but Taesan surely didn¡¯t think that way. He could do things without using inner force for something that was not possible by showing inner force, so what was the effect? Also, there were exact reasons why Taesan said the Jong family was a piece of cake. In the past, when the house union counterattacked Cheonma by putting a trap, only the Jong family escaped. However, Cheonma wouldn¡¯t stand the Jong family. As Taesan said, Cheonma never let anyone go after his wealth. That applied to the Jong family as well. Cheonma visited the entire Jong family that was involved in the raid and destroyed every one of them. How did he do it? Raiding the Jong family. He was only with his special guard who survived the raid. Actually, they got information that Cheonma was coming, but they didn¡¯t expect Cheonma to only bring royal guards. Even Cheonma had to have at least five units from the Cheonma religion to fight against the Jong family. That¡¯s why the Jong family couldn¡¯t accurately predict Cheonma and the royal guard¡¯s movement as they moved in small numbers. Then, the Jong family was destroyed by Cheonma who came without notice. The reason the Jong family didn¡¯t obliterate them was that they ran away for survival. Cheonma found the Jong family¡¯s secret during the process. The Jong family¡¯s core secret included main techniques and valuable treasures. Through the stolen Jong family¡¯s secret, their movements were discovered. Of course, Cheonma didn¡¯t do it himself, but his high generals did it. Cheonma just obtained the result. Anyway, that was why Jong¡¯s warriors were so pathetic. Taesan thought of how to handle those warriors and one guy appeared in front of Taesan. ¡°Are you Taesan?¡± The guy in front named Woong from the Jong family looked eagerly at Taesan. Taesan looked at Woong as if he were asking, ¡°Who is this idiot?¡± Woong frowned as Taesan didn¡¯t answer immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t you hear me? You dare to ignore me?¡± That gave a sign to the Jong warriors to encircle Taesan and his warriors. They stood as if they were going to take their swords out. Such a blunt attitude made Taesan¡¯s warriors become serious. Taesan was the only one who stayed calm. However, Woong thought Taesan was calm due to the intimidation. Woong gave a smile. ¡°How about we talk one on one in a secret place?¡± Chapter 24 Woong was showing a subtle spirit to fight. He was certain that Taesan was afraid of him. ¡°Only two are going? No one else is following?¡± Woong laughed. ¡°Why? Are you scared to go alone? If you are scared, everyone can go together.¡± Taesan moved his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s a hassle to have many people.¡± Taesan laughed after making a comment and looked at Woong. Meanwhile, Gyeongwan and Yoo who knew Taesan experienced fear inside the smile and held their breath due to nervousness. However, Gyeong and Gal thought Taesan was forcefully trying to act brave laugh superficially. While two are trying to mediate the situation, Gyeongwan whispered to Taesan. ¡°My Prince, you shouldn¡¯t kill Woong,¡± Gyeongwan said extremely quietly but Gyeong and Gal could hear it. Two people were surprised and dumbfounded so they just looked at Gyeongwan. Then they thought to check the Jong family¡¯s warriors, just in case. The person who heard the comment just now was only Woong. Woong looked at Gyeongwan with a dumbfounded face. ¡°Hey, do I look like an idiot?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Gyeongwan replied and subtly left with a relieved face. Gyeong and Gal couldn¡¯t hide their confused emotions. ¡®Does that small prince really have something? It¡¯s too serious to be a joke.¡± It was strange that the doctor worked for Taesan and even the situation right now was somewhat strange. While Gyeong and Gal didn¡¯t know what to do, Taesan made a gesture to Woong. ¡°Go first.¡± ¡°Ah, I need to discipline this rude guy. Follow me. There is a quiet place.¡± Woong walked aggressively as if Yeon¡¯s residence was his house. Taesan wanted to follow, but he looked at Yoo and Gyeongwan. ¡°If they provoke you, don¡¯t hesitate to get into trouble. Make sure you destroy them completely.¡± Taesan¡¯s comment made the atmosphere intense. The Jong family gave an interesting reaction. They thought they were insulted so they showed rough fighting spirit. Gyeongwan looked at Taesan with a confused look. Why did he say such a thing to make the atmosphere like this? Yoo was confused as well. ¡°My Prince, are you intentionally trying to cause a fight?¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them. I will try as well.¡± After such a comment, everyone saw Taesan leaving. Jong¡¯s warriors were staring as if they wanted to kill Taesan and Gyeongwan and Yoo gave a bitter laugh while moving their heads. Gyeong and Gal made a confused look. Then, the doctor sat on a stone nearby. ¡°Whatever happens, I believe no one will hurt me.¡± Everyone looked at the doctor. Then they nodded their heads. They don¡¯t know what happens in the future and there is no reason to become enemies with the doctor. Gyeong asked Gyeongwan quietly. His face was extremely serious. ¡°What is Prince Byeok thinking? Well¡­ it¡¯s like telling us to go and fight¡­¡± Gal who came close as well spoke in a serious tone. ¡°It seems like the Jong family also sent their best warriors. Gyeong and I can¡¯t take more than two warriors each.¡± There was a total of 11 warriors from the Jong family. If 4 are handled by Gal and Gyeong, Gyeongwan and Yoo have to handle the rest. Gyeong and Gal thought that was impossible. ¡°You two are thinking too much about fighting. If you stay quiet, they won¡¯t provoke a fight¡­¡± Gyeongwan said cautiously. However, he soon had to move his head. The Jong family warriors became more aggressive. ¡°Sigh.¡± Yoo sighed quietly. Gyeongwan looked at Yoo with an awkward face. Also, Gyeong and Gal felt intimidated by the two people¡¯s attitude. ¡®They don¡¯t seem to be afraid at all.¡¯ Woong stopped in an open field. It wasn¡¯t Yeon¡¯s residence. It was just an empty space. ¡°Well, I thought of going outside but there¡¯s no need so I came here. How is it? It¡¯s quite good.¡± Woong spoke while laughing. Taesan looked around and nodded his head. ¡°Quite good.¡± It was really good. It was surrounded by trees. Perhaps, a royal palace was planned to be built here. There was water flowing in between. It would be a good place to let one¡¯s thoughts go or to think about something. Of course, that was after building a place to rest or a pavilion. Anyway, the surrounding was protected by the tree so it was a good place where they could be seen from the outside. It was very obvious as to why Woong chose this place. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a while since you came to Yeon¡¯s residence, but you found this place.¡± Taesan¡¯s comment made Woong laugh. ¡°I have been waiting for this moment since I arrived in Yeon¡¯s residence so I should put forth such effort.¡± ¡°Your effort is worth it.¡± Taesan nodded and looked around once again. There was no movement nearby. It was really only Woong and Taesan. There must be few people from Yeon¡¯s family, but there was nothing like that. So, it was set and there were no people around this area. Woong must be really excited. He couldn¡¯t stop laughing. ¡°Why are you laughing like a loser?¡± Taesan¡¯s comment made Woong stop laughing. However, he soon laughed while moving his head. ¡°Huh, you don¡¯t seem to understand what¡¯s going on. Hey you, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s happening right now?¡± ¡°You are the one who doesn¡¯t seem to understand.¡± Woong laughed. He could handle such provocation. Thinking about what will happen next, he thought of handling worse. ¡°From now on, I will give you some pain. I will be very careful. So, you should stay calm. It will just hurt a little and if you die it will be sad. Wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Such a question made Woong¡¯s lip go up. ¡°I¡¯m specialized in giving pain without explicit marks. Perhaps, you may also feel impressed. In the past, there was a patient who was about to die. They didn¡¯t die and stayed persistent. Somehow, that person had the power to beg me while holding my clothes tightly and crying in tears. Ah, you should have seen it.¡± Jong laughed while looking at Taesan. ¡°From now on, I will make you feel scared even by looking at my face.¡± Then, Woong slowly approached Taesan. ¡°It will be fun to show Harin that you are scared of me. Wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Taesan nodded his head. ¡°Indeed. That will be interesting.¡± Taesan¡¯s comment made Woong become serious. He didn¡¯t like it as Taesan was too calm. ¡°What makes you so relaxed? You are in trouble now.¡± Soon, Woong stood in front of Taesan. It was close enough where they were one arm length apart. ¡°Why don¡¯t you run away? It will be more fun.¡± Woong laughed wildly. It was a smile that would scare strangers. However, Taesan asked calmly, ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan? Do you really want to become Harin¡¯s fiance?¡± Woong laughed. Woong didn¡¯t like Taesan acting in such a way but it would be more interesting if Taesan became obedient. ¡°Harin is beautiful. She is so pretty that it¡¯ll be worth sleeping with her more than once.¡± Woong smiled after making such a comment. His eyes were full of lust. ¡°Still, is she worth it for me? Not really. My ambition is too big to be satisfied with owning Yeon¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°Can you say that in front of me?¡± Woong laughed. ¡°Why? Are you going to tell that elsewhere? Don¡¯t worry. People who deal with me don¡¯t dare to talk.¡± Taesan¡¯s eyes became bigger. ¡°Oh yeah? Not bad. I¡¯m the same.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start by kneeling down. Actually, I don¡¯t need to hear this. Don¡¯t you think?¡± While Woong spoke, he put his hands on Taesan¡¯s shoulder. Well, he intended to do that. ¡°Huh?¡± Woong¡¯s hand moved along the air. Taesan gently twisted his shoulder to dodge the hand. ¡°This jerk.¡± Woong tried to approach his hand. Woong couldn¡¯t hit. Actually, he preferred other methods of torture rather than hitting. It would be over once Taesan was caught. Woong¡¯s hand was moving in the air. Taesan didn¡¯t seem to move much but Woong couldn¡¯t touch him. ¡°What are you! Stay still.¡± Taesan laughed and avoided Woong¡¯s hands again. Then at the same time, Taesan put his hand on Woong¡¯s shoulder. Taesan did what Woong wanted to do. ¡°Arghh!¡± Woong screamed and lost balance. Also, it seemed like Taesan¡¯s hand on Woong¡¯s shoulder was so heavy that Woong went down on his knee. Collapse. Woong hit the ground hard, so his knee was in pain. However, it was nothing compared to the pain that followed afterward. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± There was a shout coming out from deep inside as if the spirit were being ripped off. ¡°What, you can¡¯t handle such pain? That¡¯s disappointing. I thought you were strong based on your comment.¡± Woong felt crazy. His whole body was in pain. It felt like someone was grabbing the flesh all over his body and draining it out. Mind-boggling pain constantly harassed the body. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± There was endless water coming out of his eyes and nose. He didn¡¯t sense it but Woong peed and shat himself. ¡°Ahhh! Please! Please!¡± Taesan still put his hands on Woong¡¯s shoulders and asked calmly, ¡°Please what? You need to tell me properly.¡± ¡°Arghh! Stop! Stop!¡± ¡°You have the wrong attitude.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Arghhh!¡± Woong screamed and looked at Taesan¡¯s face. Woong¡¯s eyes were full of fear. Taesan¡¯s face looked very calm. It was not easy to make such a calm face and attitude while doing such things. However, Taesan was doing that now. ¡°It¡¯s easy to kill. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Arghh! Correct! Please kill me! Arghghh!¡± Woong really agreed to what Taesan said. It was better to die rather than experience such pain. ¡°Still, I promised not to kill.¡± Woong¡¯s face turned pale. Taesan spoke after seeing Woong¡¯s face. ¡°I will take half.¡± At that moment, Woong¡¯s eyes turned white. The pain increased intensively. There was no scream. He just shivered with his mouth open. However, his mind was normal. ¡°Ah, this is very effective.¡± Taesan took half of Woong¡¯s soul out and burnt the outside with the magical spell. The pain on the body was way less than the pain on the spirit. Now, Woong was forcefully receiving pain and fear in his soul. ¡°Arghhh!¡± The scream full of fear and pain lasted for a while. Meanwhile, the stand-off between the Jong family¡¯s warriors and Gyeongwan¡¯s party intensified. Chapter 25 Translator: Hong | Editor: Darling The eleven warriors of the Jong family glared at Gyeongwan and Yoo. The situation no longer seemed like one that they could avoid. Just then, one of the Jong warriors came forward. ¡°Why don¡¯t we change the location.¡± ¡°And why should I?¡± He smirked. ¡°We can¡¯t just ignore what we¡¯ve heard and stay as we are. If what the prince said is true, you should be beating us to a pulp, no?¡± said the Jong warrior civilly, although his body language clearly spoke otherwise as it exuded tension. ¡°So we should change locations for a simple sparring.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re going to engage in such, let¡¯s have it here. After all, we don¡¯t know when the prince will be back.¡± The Jong family¡¯s warrior smirked. ¡°He will probably take a while.¡± Gyeongwan looked at him questioningly and asked. ¡°I heard that the only person I should be cautious of in the Golden wall clan was you, but it seems like that¡¯s not the case.¡± The warrior looked at Gyeongwan meaningfully as he replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s careless of him to leave his guard all alone. This is unthinkable in our Jong family.¡± Gyeongwan replied immediately. ¡°Really? But isn¡¯t that what just happened here. The Confucius left earlier on and you, his guard is here alone, no?¡± The Jong family warrior looked at him dumbfoundedly. ¡°If that was a joke, I suggest you don¡¯t try that elsewhere. It¡¯ll only further disgrace the Golden Wall clan¡¯s bad reputation.¡± Gyeongwan looked at the warrior motionlessly. Something from what the warrior just said had caught his nerve. ¡°Further disgrace?¡± The Golden Wall Clan¡¯s reputation was not exactly the best. But it had no reason to be referred to as bad. The recent doings of the Prince may have caused some speculation and rumors about the clan. But it wasn¡¯t sufficient to have a lasting effect on the clan¡¯s reputation. Rather, it had a positive effect. Afterall not anyone could be called the king of ambition. ¡°Well, if going to a quieter place scares you, I have no objections with staying where we are. But don¡¯t you find it too narrow here? After all, we might end up causing a disturbance to our surroundings.¡± As the Jong warrior suggested the change, he glanced at the room of the Yeon residence where the doctor was seated nearby. Gyeongwan and Yoo caught his glance and frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gyeongwan agreed and turned to Gyeong and Gal. ¡°Both of you should stay here with the doctor and once the prince returns, update him.¡± The two seemed stunned at his suggestion. ¡°You mean it¡¯s only going to be the two of you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know where you¡¯re going and yet you¡¯ll follow blindly?¡± Gyeongwan nodded nonchalantly and changed his focus to the remaining Jong family warriors. ¡°It seems like no matter where we go, it won¡¯t be far off from the Yeon residence. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Yes, there is a place nearby. Well¡­there¡¯s no issue even if all of you were to come.¡± replied the Jong warrior. To his reply, Gyeong and Gal insisted on tagging along. However, Gyeongwan was adamant. ¡°No, both of you please listen to me. The person you need to protect is not either of us. It is the prince.¡± To these words, neither of them could hold out. ¡°Fine, but please be careful.¡± Gyeongwan nodded meaningfully and looked to Yoo. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yoo smiled brightly and followed gyeongwan and the warriors. Gyeong and Gal watched in silence as their figures walked away. *** Taesan and Woong who had left together had returned. Gyeong and Gal tilted their heads at the sight of them together. It was hard to believe that anything had happened when the two of them were so calm. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­.¡± Taesan ignored the two and walked towards the doctor. ¡°Where is everyone.¡± ¡°They went for a sparring match.¡± replied the doctor gleefully before turning his gaze toward Woong. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too okay to be true.¡± ¡°What, were you expecting something?¡± He suppressed his urge to reply ¡°Obviously¡± with immense strength. The repercussions of such a reply seemed detrimental for now. ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± asked the doctor. ¡°We agreed to have dinner together later. It..should be fun.¡± Gyeong and Gal looked questioningly at Taesan and Woong. Woong was too calm, unlike before. Whereas Taesan was the same as before. ¡°No way¡­can¡¯t be. You know what kind of person Woong is.¡± Gyeong had a senseless thought and smirked as he shook his head. Nothing must have happened as they seemed too clean and fine. Had something happened, there should at least be a sign of a scratch or two. On the other hand, it also didn¡¯t make sense that Woong came back without doing anything. He was the worst form of humankind. Logic and reasoning were absent in his dictionary for sure. ¡°How long has it been since they left? Is it about time for them to be back yet?¡± Taesan asked to which the doctor replied. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been an hour.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already nearly an hour and they¡¯re still not back?¡± ¡°Come on, there were eleven of them. Do you seriously expect them to be back so soon?¡± Taesan shook his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s only eleven of them. They should be done and back already.: Gyeong and Gal stared at them shocked. What on earth were they saying? ¡°Once we go back, train them up double.¡± The doctor rejoiced and replied. ¡°I will diligently accept your command, my prince. Hahahaha!¡± Had Gyeongwan or Yoo heard this conversation they would have had a spasm. Of course from Gyeong and Gal¡¯s point of view, the whole conversation seemed absurd. *** ¡°Phew. Honestly, I was uncertain¡­but it seems it was true.¡± Said Yoo with eyes full of excitement as he looked at Gyeongwan standing next to him. Unlike Yoo, Gyeongwan seemed composed. ¡°I believed in the prince.¡± This was his genuine belief. And the only reason why he followed the Jong warriors to this place. Last night Taesan had called Gyeongwan and Yoo and taught them how to deal with the Jong family. As though he had already observed and analyzed their weaknesses. He was surprised when he heard this. It was hard to believe it was true. That¡¯s how Yoo felt at least. As for Gyeongwan, he unwaveringly believed Taesan. Even so, there was a hint of anxiety that still resided in him. The anxiety disappeared once they met the Jong family warriors. Their stance, vigor, and every movement reminded him of what Taesan had taught them earlier on. He was certain. Taesan was a genius. And just as he had believed, the result was in front of his eyes. Eleven Jong family warriors lay sprawled on the floor moaning in pain. They weren¡¯t dead, but they would not be able to move for a while. In his mind, he wished he could smash them into pieces, but he restrained himself. Doing so would only give the Jong family an excuse. ¡°So¡­what do we do now. There¡¯s no one who would believe us. We should have brought Senior Gyeong and Gal.¡± If they did, they would have been their witness. Yoo looked at Gyeongwan remorsefully. Afterall Gyeongwan was the one who had stopped them from coming along. Gyeongwan¡¯s reply took Yoo by surprise. ¡°It was the Prince¡¯s instruction.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yoo stared blankly at Gyeongwan. ¡°Why would he¡­¡± ¡°He told me not to trust those two.¡± Yoo¡¯s face turned cold. Taesan would not have said so without reason. Gyeongwan looked at Yoo as he continued. ¡°And after all, this kind of happening is nothing.¡± Yoo looked at the warriors on the floor as she listened to Gyeongwan. ¡°You¡¯re right. No one would believe it. After all, they did say they were trained soldiers.¡± Who would believe that the two of them had defeated eleven of the Jong family warriors. Even they themselves would be in denial. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, the prince must be waiting.¡± Yoo looked worried. ¡°The prince¡­do you think he will be okay?.¡± ¡°He said he won¡¯t kill him so should be fine.¡± Although that was not what she was asking about, it seemed foolish to worry for the prince so she let it go. *** Nightfall approached and everyone gathered in the dining area of the Yeon residence. Gyeongwan and Yoo were seated side by side next to the other warriors but were busy sensing out Taesan. The reason for their behavior was due to Taesan¡¯s words when they returned. ¡°You lack training.¡± They were shocked at his comment. The two looked to the doctor reflexively, whose wide smile was ingrained in their mind. The two surrendered to their fate and found it difficult to focus on the food. Opposite the two were the Jon family warriors, they sat and ate in silence. It was not a pleasant atmosphere. But the worst atmosphere was where the head of the Yeon residence and Harin was seated. There sat Taesan, Woong, and the doctor, who were considered honored guests. Harin never took her eyes off taesan. Despite the continuous attention, woong seemed unfaded and fully engaged in his meal. To be honest, Woong who had been staying at the Yeon residence the past few days had been rather unsightly so his current appearance came as a surprise. Perhaps that was why the people seated near these main guests couldn¡¯t seem to keep their eyes away from them. ¡°I heard the two of you met separately today¡­¡­¡± Harin was shocked by these words from the head of the Yeon family. ¡°Is this true? Are you alright?¡± Harin asked Taesan with wide eyes. Taesan looked at her in disbelief and asked whilst pointing towards himself. ¡°Are you seriously asking me?¡± Harin nodded with worried eyes. ¡°Then who else would I be asking?¡± Taesan smirked and looked towards Woong before saying. ¡°We had a pretty serious chat. Shall I say that we put all our energy into this chat.¡± ¡°What? What kind of conversation was that¡­.¡± Harin¡¯s face flushed slightly. As she expectantly wondered what Taesan might have said to Woong. She could somehow guess. With these happy thoughts, she looked at Taesan. Taesan engaged Woong. ¡°We discussed what we¡¯re going to do from now on. Didn¡¯t we?¡± Woong flinched at Taesan¡¯s question and answered softly. ¡°Yes, we did.¡± ¡°When you talk to someone, isn¡¯t it considered bad manners to not meet their eye?¡± Woong flinched again before turning his gaze towards Taesan. The moment their eyes met, Woong¡¯s face turned pale. And he was revisited by the feeling of his spirit being ripped off. Then all of a sudden they were surrounded by a horrible stench. Woong had wet himself. What a sight it was for everyone to see. ¡°What¡­What is this¡­.!¡± Harin was appalled and left in a hurry. She was already in close proximity to Woong, which made the stench even more unbearable. Everyone looked at Woong appalled. Everyone but Taesan. Chapter 26 Translator: Hong | Editor: Darling The Jong family head Jong Ri Chun slammed the table in fury. BANG! The table broke into pieces. ¡°How sloppy are you at dealing with things!¡± The middle-aged man seated in front of him was sweating profusely. ¡°How am I supposed to trust you with anything!¡± A violet rage and tension could be felt being emitted from Jong Ri Chun¡¯s body. Joong and Won bowed their heads. It was best to keep silent right now. ¡°Are you still not done finding out what happened?¡± ¡°Only partially.¡± ¡°Report that first¡± ¡°Firstly the Warriors of Se household were injured, and according to what they said they were beaten up by Gyeongwan and Yoo one-sidedly.¡± ¡°One-sided? Do you think that makes sense?¡± ¡°Apparently the two are much more professional than known.¡± ¡°Professional to the extent that just the two of them defeated eleven?¡± ¡°Yes. These were direct testaments of those who were there.¡± ¡°Were there any other possible strategies? Like the usage of poison at the Yeon residence?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already checked, and so far nothing is suspicious.¡± ¡°There must be something. Keep investigating. It¡¯s unsatisfactory that the youngest was defeated.¡± ¡°Yes. I found that odd as well and am investigating.¡± To the two of them, it did not make sense that Woong was defeated by Taesan. But Woong would not give an answer no matter how much they asked so they had to look into his surroundings. The problem was that the two had met in private. It was impossible to know what they had discussed privately. ¡°How is the youngest?¡± Jong asked Won who answered awkwardly. ¡°He is low spirited. Doesn¡¯t talk much and barely goes outside¡± ¡°Have you tried giving him what he likes?¡± Woong loved women. Jong was not largely concerned with his son¡¯s love for women. He did not care for misdeeds as long as he did his job. Woong was a seeker of carnal pleasures and often did bad stuff, but he had never been negligent in his training or studies. We took him to the brothel¡­but he just drank a lot and returned.¡± Jong looked ridiculed. ¡°He went to the brothel to drink? And came back without a woman?¡± Half of Woong¡¯s issues were his harsh treatment towards the women in the brothel. Although these matters were never disclosed as Jong¡¯s power suppressed it. Jong at one stage had to step in to stop rumors from spreading. ¡°Did he say anything when he was drunk?¡± Won shook his head. ¡°Rather he became more silent. Then¡­¡± ¡°Was there a problem?¡± ¡°It seems there is a problem in his fighting skills.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I assisted with his training since I was there¡­His basics flow of energy seemed off.¡± Jong¡¯s face turned ice cold. ¡°Is there a problem with his body?¡± ¡°It seems¡­to be a psychological issue. It¡¯s not something you can see unless you completely lost your basics.¡± ¡°Ha! Not only did he soil himself he is not able to overcome this and has become a loser?¡± Jong ground his teeth and glared at Won. ¡°Someone interfered. Find him. No matter what.¡± ¡°Yes. I will.¡± Won answered definitively. But inside he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to solve this problem. How do you find the culprit with so little evidence? ¡®I have no choice. I will spy the Yeon residence for clues.¡± He was going to assume that the Yeons were fully involved and investigate from that lead. ¡®Well that is that¡­how is the golden wall situation coming along?¡± ¡°Geumryoem is performing better than expected.¡± ¡°And you are sure there is no one behind¡± ¡°Yes, I checked multiple times.¡± ¡°Good. Cooperate and let¡¯s use this as a chance to relax and take it easy. After all, we can¡¯t live in suffocation forever. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°It will go well. Do not worry.¡± Jong let out a sigh and shook his head. ¡°Phew. That crazy Chenoma what a wrack because of him¡­.¡± Won smiled bitterly. ¡±But recently I heard from the Ma district that something must have happened to Cheonma. I guess this must be his karma¡± Jong shook his head firmly. ¡°I say this from experience. Cheonma is not so simple. He is beyond logic. It¡¯s best to avoid him. Sigh. What a wreck because of my father.¡± In the past, Jong had watched Cheonma from a distance when he attacked Jong¡¯s residence. At that time, the head of the household was his father, and also his father¡¯s idea to ambush Cheonma. Jong still resented his father for that decision. And it was still vividly ingrained in his memory of what Cheonma did. It was an unimaginable terror. ¡°Anyways, keep a lookout. We must make this a success. Only then we can reclaim our power.¡± Only then will they regain the peace of the past and show those who had looked down on the Jong family in the past. Jong¡¯s eyes glowed with murderous rage. *** ¡°My prince, the new folks form the Jong family are here.¡± Taesan nodded to Gyeongwan¡¯s report. ¡°It¡¯s common for children¡¯s fight to evolve into adult¡¯s fight, did they say they want revenge?¡± Of course, the ones who got beaten were the Jong warriors. Woong was still unaware of the situation. ¡®I am not sure. But there were professionals involved.¡± ¡°Professionals?¡± ¡°Yes. There were two professionals we did not dare to fight.¡± ¡°Wow, you know how to distinguish professionals.¡± ¡°It was not hard to identify as they made it known.¡± Taesan smiled at that. In the past, amongst Cheonma¡¯s followers, there were often guys like them. Those who visibly displayed their strength so that people will voluntarily submit. Of course, such folk were beaten half to death when found by Cheonma. Skills should only be displayed in battle and not all the time or you were bound to be stabbed in the back. These sorts were ambushed from behind and beaten up until they understood what they had done wrong. ¡°That¡¯s good. Now wrap up and let¡¯s go. I have something I want to try.¡± Taesan recalled the method he used to control Woong. He had pulled out half of his soul and burned it slowly and could only absorb part s of it. Woong¡¯s soul was not entirely pure, but it was much better than the one he had burned before. Anyways it was impossible to use, not that it was mixed. He had to purify it or store it to use later on. That¡¯s why he intended to do more research when he returned. There were things he needed to know better from the soul mastery. Only then he would be able to treat heart rates more efficiently. ¡°Anyways, where is the doctor?¡± Gyeongwan hesitated before answering. ¡°He said he was off to start a rumor¡± Taesan smiled. The doctor was a man of medicine, but prior to this, he had a hidden identity where he leads a small organization to collect information. So for him, it was easy to collect or distribute a rumor or gain information. In this case, he seemed more eager to make the rumor. How juicy was the news that the Prince of the Jong tribe had soiled his pants while eating? ¡°We¡¯re going back today.¡± Gyeonwagn looked at Taesan surprised. ¡°You mean today? But then the people from the Jong tribe.¡± ¡°What about them? They are here to visit the Yeong residence, not me.¡± ¡°That is true but¡­¡± Even though he outwardly agreed, he was sure they¡¯d come to see Taesan and Gyeongwan. So was it okay to ignore this fact and return? ¡°They inconvenienced me so I should return the favor¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Haha, there¡¯s something like that. Anyways where is Yoo? Are you bringing her with you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not someone I can just take along with me because I wish it. Her decisions are important. I too respect her decision.¡± Taesan laughed. ¡°I think she¡¯ll come if I asked though.¡± Gyeongwan pressed his lips and did not reply. Taesan waved his hand. ¡°Go get ready and let me know once it¡¯s decided whether we¡¯re bringing Yoo or not.¡± Gyeongwan sighed in relief and bowed. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Oh, and refrain from talking to the two we came with.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± He was referring to Gyeong and Gal. ¡°It¡¯s only us going back. I¡¯ve already gotten the money so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Gyeongwan looked uncomfortable but nodded. ¡°Duly noted.¡± Even so, it seemed like basic manners to talk to them, but for Taesan to be insistent there must be a reason. Afterall the two were suspicious, to begin with. Ever since the two had wiped the Jong warriors out they had acted differently. If the two were associated with the Jong¡¯s in any way, our movements will be reported and known. Just as Gyeongwan was about to leave, Taesan being reminded of something spoke. ¡°Oh and keep it a secret from the doctor as well.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gyeongwan looked dumbfounded. Taesan repeated what he said. ¡°I said it¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be just you and me.¡± ¡°Then what about Yoo?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll move separately. Tell her to keep her lips sealed. She just needs to buy time before returning to the golden wall city with the doctor.¡± Gyeongwan asked again. ¡°Is it really just the two of us? Are you not going to greet the head of the family before you go?¡± ¡°Greet him? I already did.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°And he agreed to keep it a secret.¡± Gyeongwan looked blankly at Taesan. He wanted to ask him what he was planning. But he swallowed the question. After all, he would find out soon enough. But it felt like they wouldn¡¯t be returning to the golden wall city so soon. *** ¡°My prince, where are you going? If we go this way it¡¯s further from the golden wall city.¡± Gyeongwan could no longer keep his question and asked. He wanted to follow unquestioningly but it was impossible to ask when they were going the wrong way. ¡°Think. Where do you think we are going.¡± ¡°Are you going to the Jong residence?¡± Taesan smiled. ¡°I guess you aren¡¯t so dumb after all.¡± ¡°Are we really going to the jong tribe with no preparation it is dangerous.¡± ¡°I have you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gyeongan was unable to hide his disbelief. He believed in him as they headed to the Jong residence? Even if he knew of their weakness, what could he do alone? And it was different from using their weakness on simple warriors, there were other professionals and this may not work. Although they might flinch a few times. ¡°My prince, this is a bad idea. We are outnumbered.¡± ¡°I never said we¡¯re going there to fight did I? Just come along.¡± Taesan started walking ahead briskly. Gyeongwan followed anxiously and worriedly. ¡°I will trust you when you say you won¡¯t fight.¡± ¡°To be more accurate I am not fighting and we are not going to the Jong residence but near there.¡± Gyeongwan grew more anxious. Before he knew it the two had reached Dong wing where the Jong residence was. Chapter 27 Translator: Hong | Editor: Darling ¡°Is Jong pretty famous?¡± Gyeongwan answered Tasean¡¯s question with what he knew. ¡°He¡¯s the most famous within this area.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a give since he is here. Other than that?¡± ¡°As compared to the other households they lack behind. After all, they had gone bankrupt once before.¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯re commendable for making a comeback.¡± Taesan was genuinely impressed by this. He had intentionally crushed them so had not expected to bounce back so easily. At that time when he disbanded the Jong family¡¯s forces half of his intentions had arised to vent out his frustration against them. ¡°The Jong¡¯s went through quite the hardship. They were fortunate their main forces were on an external mission when Cheonma went to crush them or they would never have been able to make a comeback.¡± ¡°Ha. So there were some who were spared. Now I understand.¡± For them to have had that many focus back at their residence despite the main ones missing displayed how strong they must have been before. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t thought much of them then. ¡°Even so they¡¯re nothing like Nam or Jegal right?¡± Gyeongwan shook his head as though what he heard was courageous. ¡°They are not comparable. You need to have ten of Jong to make one Nam.¡± ¡°Is the difference really that much?¡± To be honest he had felt the Jong family¡¯s presence indirectly on his way here. The Dongho district was deeply covered in the Jong family¡¯s influence. Also, he had inferred their level from the warriors they had brought to the Yeon residence. Through these observations the Jong residence were impressive. But to think that ten of Jong were needed to make up for one Nam, then just how strong were they?¡± Of course, as compared to the Cheonma disciplines they were like little children. ¡®And they were the ones I had never been bothered by before.¡¯ When Cheonma attacked Ho Cheon, Nam and Jegal were with him. ¡®Their fighting spirit was top notch.¡¯ They fought till the end like evil spirits without a care for their own lives. So these guys never left any grudge. That¡¯s why they had chased down the Jong clan for cowardly running away. Perhaps it was coincidence or fate they had gotten involved with them again. ¡°The Jong household went to any measures to rebuild their household. Which still applies.¡± ¡°It seemed so. Not very much of a political party.¡± ¡°They state to be a political party, but in reality, they are more involved in political affairs.¡± ¡°So they are like bats, a devil¡¯s advocate.¡± ¡°But it seems recently they¡¯ve been paying more attention to their reputation. After all, they can¡¯t continue living with a bad rep.¡± Taesan smirked. ¡°They were always famous for being underhanded. Human nature is hard to change don¡¯t you think?¡± Gyeongwan smiled bitterly. What Taesan just said was exactly what those in the political parties were saying about the Jongs. ¡°To go to the Jong¡¯s residence it is this way.¡± Taesan changed the subject of their conversation. ¡°They¡¯re not good people. Right?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°So I bet there are plenty of people who harbor ill feelings against them?¡± Gyeongwan¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Are you planning to use that against them? It¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°What do you mean against them. All of them are the same.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Just answer the question. Who do you think is against them?¡± ¡°The Black thieves.¡± Taesan nodded while smiling widely. ¡°Guess you aren¡¯t slow after all. Lead the way.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet the black thieves who are taking care of the Jong¡¯s before we leave.¡± ¡°My Prince, the thieves are just thieves. They will disperse effortlessly when confronted with propositions or fears.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we should provide them with a proposition and eliminate the fear.¡± ¡°Well in this area¡­the blood pack clan is the largest. The rest we would need to find out from them. ¡°Let¡¯s go first. It¡¯s been some time since I¡¯ve had some fun.¡± Gyeongwan sighed and shook his head. *** One of the newbies sent to the Yeon residence by the Jong¡¯s was one of their elders named Jong Ri Sungrak. He was also accompanied by the household¡¯s right-hand man Won Moon Kwang. The two brought over ten strongest warriors from the household as if it was planned. The original warriors that were crushed by Gyeongwan and Yoo had returned to the Jong household, and they probably would not have been welcomed. Moonkwang and Ri Sungrak greeted the head of the Yeon household before returning to their quarters. ¡°Phew. The head of the Yeon house is too meticulous.¡± Risungrak nodded in agreement, and Moonkwang smiled bitterly. ¡°He has to be I guess. Since they caused a scene¡­.¡± Risungrak frowned. ¡°So is it really true? No matter how I think about it there is no way our Woong¡­would commit such a shameful act¡­.¡± He had known and seen Woong and this was not the impression he had of him. To soil himself during a meal. It was already a widely known rumor. On the way here from Jong¡¯s household he had heard the rumor numerous times. Someone even said that the stench was so bad they nearly barfed. The rumors were becoming more ridiculous and spreading widely, soon Woong may be referred to as the poopy pants. ¡°Our boys were there when it happened. None of the rumors are false.¡± Moonkwang sighed after admitting it to be true. To be known as a warrior who cut off the horse¡¯s head was one thing, but to be called poopy pants was a disgrace. The more provoking the news the faster it was bound to spread. People were more drawn to provocative things. ¡°And in that situation what was the topic we had suggested. It was marriage. I am sure the head of the Yeong house is suppressing his rage.¡± ¡°Hmmm. Well, that did seem true. It felt as though he would draw his sword if we continued talking just now so I suggested we leave.¡± ¡°Good going.¡± From the Yeong household head¡¯s point of view, it was impossible to view the Jong in a decent manner. Not only had they caused a scene, now they had sent professionals to investigate. ¡°What are you going to do? Should we meet Taesan first? Or¡­?¡± ¡°I think we should meet the doctor first.¡± ¡°If we can get him to join us he will be a huge ally in the future. The doctor¡¯s students are also known to be of great talent.¡± ¡°Then what about Woong¡­.¡± Ri sungrak squinted his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to see the sight of him. Let¡¯s leave him be. I hear he is quiet these days anyways.¡± ¡°Then I will go find out where the doctor is.¡± Ri sungrak looked at him curiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the doctor is here?¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t called the doctor for nothing. Apparently he is never here. He is busy attending to patients in the area.¡± ¡°Ha. If that is the case then the Golden wall¡¯s reputation will increase, won¡¯t that affect our golden wall business?¡± ¡°The golden wall clan is the golden wall clan and the doctor is the doctor. I confirmed the process in the golden wall clan there is not much news. Rather¡­¡± ¡°Rather?¡± ¡°There seems to be talk of Taesan instead.¡± ¡°The prince? The doctor must have decided to wholeheartedly support him.¡± ¡°It seems so. I wonder what he¡¯s thinking.¡± But the two were unaware that it was the doctor who was spreading talks of Taesan while treating his patients. The doctor had blown Taesan¡¯s rumors up and spread the news on Woong as well. There was definitely more talk about Taesan but the things people remembered more vividly was the pooping incident. ¡°We must practice caution on our attempt to persuade the doctor. This is not an easy opportunity to come by.¡± ¡°Just come up with a good strategy. I will help in every way I can. The moment we win the doctor over the good reputation will be on the Jong family. ¡°You¡¯re right so we need to plan carefully.¡± As the two were discussing, the warrior they¡¯d sent to find the doctor¡¯s whereabouts returned. ¡°I¡¯ve found him.¡± ¡°So, where is he today?¡± ¡°He has finished his rounds and returned. If you head to his quarters you will be able to meet him now.¡± ¡°Really? Then we have no time to lose.¡± Moonkwang was about to go over. But the warrior reported something else with an uncomfortable look. ¡°But there is something else you should know.¡± ¡°What? There is more to report?¡± ¡°Yes. Taesan has left.¡± ¡°What? Left? When?¡± ¡°He left this morning.¡± ¡°Without the doctor?¡± ¡°Yes. Only with Gyeongwan.¡± Monkwangs eyes brightened up and he stroked his chin. ¡°Only with Gyeongwan¡­..¡± This may not be a bad thing. The doctor was loyal to Taesan. For whatever reason it was unsure but Taesan must have played a big role to do so. So it would have been harder to accept their proposal in the presence of Taesan. Ri Sungrak asked Moonkwang who was deep in thought. ¡°This feels like an opportunity of some sort.¡± ¡°Yes. But we should split our forces in tow.¡± The purpose of inviting Taesan to the Yeong residence from the start was to sow the seeds of trouble between the Golden wall and the Jong clan. It was something Woong should have done, but since that was out of the question they needed a new plan. ¡°Elder Seungrak could you chase after Taesan.¡± Seungrak smiled. ¡°I will reprimand him necessarily. As gently as I can¡­although it might surprise him and make him soil himself.¡± Moonkwang bowed his head slightly and said. ¡°Our ultimate goal is to make sure the golden wall clan is distracted by the happenings of the Jong clan and that it stays that way. So please do moderate yourself. Even as you pressure him, do not be obvious in hurting his pride.¡± Ri Sungrak nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m best at. Don¡¯t worry and all the best with the Doctor.¡± ¡°You can count on me.¡± The two looked at each other for a minute before parting ways. This was the real beginning. *** ¡°Is this where the blood pack clan is?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Woah. They¡¯re bigger than I¡¯d thought.¡± ¡°They have this whole area under control. As you can see half the area near Dongho is under the blood pack clan¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°While discreetly paying up to the Jong clan?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t look into it but isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± If the Jong clan puts their mind to it, wiping out the Blood pack clan was a piece of cake. Taesan looked at a rather large stamp that indicated it was the Blood pack clan¡¯s territory. You could sense a strong violent energy transmitting from within. ¡°Seems like they¡¯re not all that weak? Their battle skills are pretty good.¡± ¡°Probably why the Jong clan decided to use them instead of getting rid of them.¡± ¡°That is a traditional method.¡± ¡°But not the right method. They put up a front of a political party and yet behind the curtains they are leeching off the black thieves.¡± Gyeongwan bit his lips and glared at the blood pack clan. ¡°I don¡¯t care for all that. Why do you think those dirtbags work so hard under the rules of the Jong clan? Even if you don¡¯t know the exact amount the tax rates must be really high. Maybe that¡¯s why they¡¯re acting more savagely.¡± ¡°Because they are powerless.¡± Somehow Gyeongwan sounded off. Something must have triggered his bad memories. Taesant spoke indifferently. ¡°Not only are they powerless they are not assertive. They know that it¡¯s useless to retaliate. Do you know what happens if they do?¡± Gyeongwan looked at Taesan. At times like this Taesan looked nothing like a young prince. He looked at least a few decades older. ¡°They lose their vengeance.¡± Gyeongwan closed his mouth. That was true. Although not necessarily for everyone. ¡°I experienced it myself.¡± Gyeongwan turned his gaze from Taesan to the Blood pack clan. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°All they need is to gain enough power to be a threat.¡± ¡°Power to be a threat¡­..!¡± ¡°Not a lot. Just enough to bite back once. To cause the Jong clan enough damage. That will do.¡± ¡°What will change? It doesn¡¯t change the fact that the Jong clan will wipe them out if they wish.¡± ¡°They just get bitten once.¡± ¡°Just to be killed after?¡± Taesan shook his head. ¡°No. The storyline is bound to change. Because they have vengeance flowing through them. And have grown fangs with it, do you think they will stop?¡± Taesan continued talking as he walked towards the blood pack clan. ¡°You just need to plant the seed of courage for them?¡± ¡°Is that possible.¡± Taesan smiled with a hidden meaning on his face. His smile caused Gyeongwan to be covered in goosebumps. Gyeongwan stared blankly at Taesan¡¯s back as he walked ahead. Chapter 28 ¡°Ha! Look at this crazy fella?¡± The big player, Jong Risang, of the Jong families¡¯ central special forces unit, made a face of disbelief. The Biho special forces unit was the military unit of the Jong clan but their main role was to collect the taxes form the Black thieves within the vicinity. Ever since they were crushed by Cheonma this was their only means of procuring funds. And surprisingly this method was quite satisfying. They weren¡¯t largely concerned about getting caught by the regulations either. As long as they didn¡¯t cross the line all they had to do was close one eye. There were no issues of being exposed in the future as well. They simply had to hide their transactions. But it didn¡¯t mean that they regulated all of the black thieves as they were within the Jong household. Some of them didn¡¯t care. Occasionally the black thieves were a bigger force and for these cases, they compromised a deal. So this method exploited the weaker black thieves. That was until now. Today they refused to pay up. It was ridiculous. ¡°They refused to pay their dues?¡± ¡°Yes. They refused.¡± ¡°So what did you do. Just told them okay and come back?¡± ¡°What could I possibly do alone. He was too assertive. As if he had someone watching his back.¡± Jong Risang smirked. ¡°Ya right as if. Maybe they managed to scout a professional. Didn¡¯t something like this happen a while ago?¡± ¡°Yes, it happened once five years ago. I can¡¯t quite recall the professional they scouted¡­what was his name.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t recall either. Did we cut off one of the blood pack clan lead¡¯s arm? Or was it a wrist?¡± ¡°We cut his limbs. The lead now was the second lead then.¡± ¡°Yes. That had happened before and they¡¯re doing it again?¡± ¡°Well, maybe the professional they scouted is a stronger one.¡± ¡°So you were scared to be beaten up by this professional and came back without doing anything?¡± ¡°It seemed very real.¡± The subordinate did not lose a word. Jong risang smiled and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s been a while. So let¡¯s go and remind them who we are with a good beating.¡± Just when they were about to make a move another subordinate came rushing in. Jong Risang¡¯s face froze. He had been another one who had gone to collect their dues. ¡°My lord, they say they won¡¯t pay their dues.¡± ¡°Are you another one to run back here because they were assertive?¡± ¡°Oh? How did you know? It seems like they have an ally. They were too confident.¡± Before Jong risang could reply another one came running with the same look. He then realized that something was going on. ¡°Did all these scums go crazy on drugs?¡± *** ¡°My prince, is it really okay to do this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°To spread the weakness of the Jong¡¯s household like this it would definitely cause a problem in the future.¡± Taesan smirked. ¡°Problem? What problem?¡± ¡°I doubt the Jong¡¯s will sit back and watch if they find out?¡± ¡°And how would they know who did it?¡± ¡°What? But it was obviously you and I¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we wore masks.¡± Gyeongwan was stunned. This was pretending that nothing ever happened. ¡°But they¡¯ll be able to find out with a little investigation. The fact that you and I were here means something already.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have the mind to.¡± Gyeongwan shook his head. Taesan was taking this situation too lightly than he¡¯d thought. ¡°My prince, a few collective uprising from the black thieves won¡¯t be detrimental to the Jong¡¯s. They may find it a nuisance but will be able to deal with the situation pretty quickly.¡± That was the power of an established household. Had they not risen back up from the shambles that Cheonma had left them in. ¡°What do you think it means when an elite household earns from the thieves?¡± ¡°Huh? I guess¡­¡± ¡°That they are short on money. And will soon topple.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean much. And will be eventually resolved.¡± And besides, it didn¡¯t seem possible that the thieves could fight the Jong¡¯s even after learning of their weakness. ¡°The pros of the thieves are their numbers. If all of them cause an uprising together the Jong¡¯s will have to split up their forces and that will be their cause of failure.¡± Even that didn¡¯t solve the problem. Even if you knew the opponent¡¯s weakness if you lacked the skill it was completely useless. You needed a certain level of skill to make use of someone else¡¯s weakness. ¡°They may win for a short while at the start but it will be difficult to sustain.¡± ¡°That is true.¡± Gyeongwan looked at Taesan in disbelief as he consented to his rebuttals so easily. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a big deal.¡± ¡°Not a big deal. That¡¯s why we are here.¡± Taesan pointed at the place with his chin making Gyeongwan¡¯s eyes grow large. ¡°The Dongho foundation?¡± ¡°Have you heard of them before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time.¡± ¡°Guess they¡¯re not that famous.¡± ¡°No, so why are we¡­¡± ¡°Because they are going to fight with the Jong clan.¡± ¡°What?? Them? Why would they fight with the Jong clan? Even if they do are they skilled enough to match up to them?¡± ¡°They can.¡± Taesan swiftly headed towards the Dongho foundation. Gyeongwan stared blankly at Taesan¡¯s back before coming back to his sense and catching up with him. I do trust Taesan and believe he is a genius, but this really didn¡¯t seem like a good plan. But what could I do, but believe him till the end. To be honest he wasn¡¯t sure that the Black thieves would do what Taesan told them to do either. Even though everything didn¡¯t make sense, somehow Taesan made it possible. *** ¡°What brings you here?¡± The guard guarding the gates asked carefully. Taesan answered with a poker face. ¡°I¡¯ve come to meet the owner.¡± ¡°What? The owner?¡± Taesan pointed with his chin. ¡°Lead the way.¡± The guard obeyed Taesan¡¯s orders without himself being aware. ¡°This¡­This way.¡± A fellow guard looked on as if this was a typical scene. When it had finally occurred to them that something was odd they had already reached the office of Owner Pyo. ¡°Well, this is where the owner is. But..who should I say is looking for him¡­.¡± Taesan lifted up his hand to silence the guard. ¡°Wait. I haven¡¯t finished recalling.¡± ¡°What?¡± The guard looked alarmed and looked back and forth from Gyeongwan and Taesan. While Gyeongwan looked anxiously to and fro from the guard and Taesan. Gyeongwan then redirected his gaze when his eyes met with those of the guards. Which finally triggered the guard that something was suspicious and his face turned cold. Just then, Taesan clapped his hand. ¡°Ah, now I remember.¡± The loud sound had startled both the guard and gyeongwan who were both staring blankly at Taesan. What a timely clap that was, both Gyeongwan and the guard had held their breath. ¡°Go and tell him that I have an item to send on the crescent moon.¡± The guard tilted his head. As he couldn¡¯t make out where the crescent moon was located. ¡°Is that all I have to say?¡± Taesan waved his hand as though annoyed at the question. The guard quickly went into the office. Immediately a middle-aged man that seemed to be the owner came rushing out as if he was about to break down the door. He bowed till his back was straight and ushered Taesan into the office. ¡°We have a precious guest. Please, please come in!¡± Taesan went in leisurely as though he had expected such greetings. Until Taesan had fully entered the office he remained folded in a bow. Gyeongwan looked on to this spectacle with his jaws dropped. He was so taken aback that he had forgotten to control his expressions. *** Jong risang had wanted to handle the situation on his own. The special forces he led was the lowest rank of the three main forces owned by the Jong¡¯s. Jong Risang has always found this to be unsatisfactory. To Jong Risang at least. He had thought all three units were on par. His Biho unit had been formed after the Cheonma incident. The remaining units became pillars to pull the Jong household together after learning from the Cheonma incident. Those services could not be ignored. So Jong Risang worked with the biho unit to do the hard work. To squeeze out the Black thieves to procure the funds. They also dealt with certain things that needed to be handled out of the sight of others. But to be unable to deal with an uprising was not an option. Unless he wanted to stay in this position forever. ¡°We regulate a total of 13 black thieves pack right?¡± ¡°Yes. that is correct.¡± And within the 13 units, they regulated the other packs on their own. As a result, all the thieves within the vicinity were firmly controlled by the Jong clan. But all 13 of them caused an uprising. To ignore this was to lose their control over them. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the blood pack clan myself¡­for the rest split up. How many do you need?¡± ¡°Well¡­five should do for me.¡± ¡°Our whole unit is made up of 41. If you alone take 5 what about the rest.¡± ¡°Then..it¡¯ll be pretty tight but 4? Nothing less. If you had seen the look on their faces you¡¯d think that 5 wasn¡¯t enough either.¡± ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll just take two with me. Split up the rest well between yourselves. Remember we need to deal with this instantly. If you don¡¯t deal with them properly they will climb over you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not our first day running the business you know? Sometimes I¡¯m confused if I am a Jong clan or a Black thieves myself? So don¡¯t worry. We will deal with it the black thieves way.¡± Jong risang waved his hand in affirmation and walked on. Now it was time to deal with these arrogant scums. ¡®How dare they plan an uprising? Ungrateful scums.¡¯ Risang was filled with rage as he made his way to the blood pack clan. As he reached the blood pack clan the rage was visibly exuding from his body. The blood pack was a mess in front of Risang who was exuding fury and charisma. Risang stared at the ruckus being caused in the pavilion belonging to the blood pack clan. There was no need to even go inside. Soon their leader would come out. As expected the leader came running out. Behind him, his subordinates came rushing in line all of them holding an axe in their hands. ¡°All of you who have come out, cut an arm each and kneel. Then I will let you live.¡± Jong Risang threatened menacingly. But none of the blood pack clan members answered him but surrounded him and his companions. Risang laughed not believing what he saw. ¡°Have you gone mad? Do you think the likes of you can even cause a scratch on us?¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Risang closed his mouth in disbelief as Choo Jokwang shouted. ¡°You crazy fool, have you really gone mad?¡± ¡°Crazy fool my ass, who are you calling crazy! I am doing this not to go mad! It¡¯s better to die shitting ourselves than in your hands!¡± Jong risang face turned cold. He knew from those words that there was an outsider who had caused this. He was made from what Choo Jokwang had just said, but now was not the time to get mad. ¡°Phew, now tell me. Who told you guys to do this. We¡¯ll help you deal with him. The Jong clan will take care of it so tell me what really happened.¡± ¡°Shut up. You don¡¯t even know what being afraid means! What are you all doing! Are you going to end up becoming like that!¡± At those words, the whole clan came at them. Their eyes filled with vengeance and desperation. Jong was defeated, but he fought back to his best ability with the rage fuelling his moves. Shoong. Several members of the blood pack clan were taken out. Although no one had died. This provoked them more and they fought back more fiercely. What happened next was a surprise. As Jong struggled to find his footing the two warriors he had brought were defeated. This was impossible. The biggest cause was because they were off guard but even so they couldn¡¯t have been defeated so easily by a pack of thieves. Jong was fuelled with rage and fought on. There was no way that the blood pack clan could be a worthy opponent of his warriors. Even if they knew of their weak points. In reality, the ones Risang was facing were not the blood pack clan. They were those from the Dongho foundation disguised as the blood pack clan. A guard of the dongho foundation stabbed Risang accurately when he saw an opening. STAB! Risang lost his balance. His eyes were full of confusion. ¡°Die!¡± Choo Jokwang yelled and Risang¡¯s body was beaten with axes. The bloodpack clan continuously beat the Jong warriors with the flat edge of their axes. *sounds of beating* Even for Risang, with the blow to his sides and the continuous blows he could no longer keep himself together. His vision turned blurry and soon lost consciousness and turned limp. At all the 11 locations in the black thieves areas, a similar situation was concurrently happening. Chapter 29 Translator: Hong | Editor: Darling The entire Biho special forces were a casualty. It wasn¡¯t simple wounds but a whole-body injury from continuous beatings and seemed like they would need to receive rehab treatment continuously to recover to their original forms. The only reason they hadn¡¯t ended up dying was that they were the Jong clan. Had the black thieves wholeheartedly unleashed their vented frustrations they may have all died off, but considering the aftermath, it wasn¡¯t wise to go that far. Even so, the Biho special forces were now benchwarmers of the Jon clan¡¯s military force. And it appeared it would remain that way for some time. Excluding the Biho special forces, there were two others. They were also a part of the main military forces, excluding these two there were still plenty of warriors. The bigger the numbers, the higher the cost of maintaining them. So far the cost had been covered by exploiting the black thieves, but the black thieves had caused an uprising just when it was the time to collect the taxes putting them in a tough position. The head of the Jong clan, Jong Richun looked at his chief guard in disbelief. ¡°Is it really that serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He reported that in ten days¡¯ time, they would run out of food supplies. ¡°You must quickly put together a strategy.¡± Jong Richun frowned. ¡°We should have devised the golden wall strategy sooner.¡± Had they absorbed the golden wall can this situation would never have occurred. No, if so they would have wiped out the black thieves already. Since the fact of their tax exploitation was never to be publicly known. The best solution was to kill them all. ¡°Do we really have no spare funds?¡± ¡°We have depleted our funds with our ongoing golden wall strategy.¡± Jong Richun shook his head. ¡°How could the situation be so devastating.¡± ¡°I apologize, sir. I should have paid more attention¡­.¡± ¡°No. It is not you to blame. We all knew that our financial situation wasn¡¯t looking too good to start with.¡± Jong Richun comforted the head of the guards and suggested the next step. There were a few ways. It was to liquidate his current assets. But this was detrimental to the Jong clan¡¯s reputation. The other was to ask Cheon Geum Ryeong for help. But this had a high likelihood of being used against him in the future. It would most likely be unfavorable when they split up the golden wall clan¡¯s assets. They couldn¡¯t possibly use their future prosperity as a mortgage just to resolve a current issue. ¡°The only other way is to cut off the black thieves for causing an uprising.¡± ¡°But you should look into the cause first. They seem to have an outsider supporting them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Had they not those scums would never have been able to have caused so much harm to his warriors. Even if they were advantageous in numbers there was no way a dog would beat a tiger. ¡°First¡­let¡¯s take it one step at a time. I doubt they will come together and face us now.¡± ¡°Then I will do some preparation work. So that they don¡¯t come together. ¡° ¡°Yes do that. It¡¯s always good to be sure.¡± The head of the guards bowed his head and left. Jong Richun was left alone to calm his rage. ¡°These¡­scums dare stab my back?¡± All this while he had been the one to stab others in the back, but the tables had turned. So it aggravated him more. He owed them a favor ten times worse. ¡°There¡¯s no going back now.¡± Once he emptied the pockets of the black thieves, there was no going back. The Jong clan could no longer stoop to the level of mere thieves to steal. So it was critical to expediting the golden wall strategy while they still could. ¡°I have to act on it at once.¡± He had to act fast and swiftly by maximizing his forces. Failure was not an option. *** ¡°My prince, since when did you have connections with the Dongho foundation?¡± Tassan and Gyeongwan were currently staying in one of the central pavilions at the Dongho foundation. The people of the Dongho treated the two with the best hospitality and services. They emptied out this small but grand pavilion for them and provided them with plenty of servants to accommodate to their needs. While carrying out Taesan¡¯s orders seamlessly as well. The owner of the Dongho foundation did not argue nor suspect the orders of Taesan. He simply did as he was told. Not only that. He voluntarily provided him with information he had gathered ever since he established his foundation. With that Taesan and Gyeongwan were able to know the background on the Jong clan and what they had done since they established themselves in the city. They were able to gauge how much power and influence had been passed down through the Jong generation and come up with a carefully planned strategy. The first milestone was achieved. ¡°I guess we can head back now.¡± ¡°What? Already?¡± Taesan laughed at Gyeongwan ¡°Why? Are you feeling too comfortable to go back?¡± ¡°No. I just thought you still had some unfinished business you needed to attend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the rest will finish things on their own.¡± ¡°But¡­the opponent is the Jong clan. In anticipation of the future isn¡¯t it better to lend them your strength now?¡± Taesan laughed at Gyeongwan¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Are you confident you can win the owner if you take him on right now?¡± ¡°What? Well, I¡¯m not sure? I guess I¡¯ll only know once I try¡­but don¡¯t you think we are on par?¡± ¡°Then what about the guard leads here at the foundation?¡± ¡°I am slightly better than them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You may be better than the guards, but compared to the leads you¡¯re still far off. The owner is definitely way better than you.¡± Gyeongwan¡¯s eyes enlarged. He couldn¡¯t acknowledge what he just heard. When he met the guard leads he had tested out their skills. What he had sent to Taesan was him being humble; he was confident that he was much stronger. ¡°Don¡¯t take things at face value.¡± Everyone here including the owner were followers of Cheonma. Although within the foundation there was a mixture of those who weren¡¯t as well. Those who had infiltrated as the black thieves on this quest were all followers of Cheonma. Those that weren¡¯t were eliminated from the job. Those on this quest kept it strictly confidential. For future battles with the Jong clan, confidentiality was key. The reason why Gyeongwan had failed to gauge their power accurately was due to their vast experience. Their skill in hiding their powers were top-notch, enough to fool even a professional. After all, it was suspicious for an owner of a foundation to be a possessor of immense power. Only those considered strong were sent here in disguise as it would be difficult for those who were weak to carry out a mission. The idea of engaging the Dongho foundation only popped up in Taesan¡¯s head after he made up his mind to stir up the Jong clan. While revising his knowledge of the Jong clan it naturally led him to the Dongho foundation who were located in close proximity to the Jong clan. It was a similar feeling to when he had found the main house of the Cheonma clan in Muhan. What mattered now was that he had recalled and met the Dongho foundation and it was all good as long as they listened to his instructions. They were not yet fully aware of his identity, but for them suspicion was not allowed. If their superior turned up they had to submit and follow their superior. It may seem possible that the whole clan fell into the traps of some swindler¡¯s scheme but the chances were extremely low. As there were several stages of identification a Cheonma follower had to go through to prove himself. ¡°So all we have to do now is go back.¡± They would take care of the rest. They would accomplish their given task and return to their routine life. *** ¡°My prince, must we take this route?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the shortcut.¡± ¡°But¡­we¡¯re going back to the golden wall clan, not the Yeon residence. If we go this way we are actually taking a slightly longer route.¡± It wasn¡¯t slightly longer but much much longer. It¡¯s not as if they were on a tight schedule but it seemed unnecessary to take a longer route. After all, the doctor and Yoo had been informed to meet them back at the golden wall territory. ¡°We won¡¯t be the only ones using the shortcut.¡± Gyeongwan closed his mouth at Taesan¡¯s reply. He now understood why he insisted on taking this route. Who else would take this route beside those that were busily traveling from the Yeon residence to the Jong residence? ¡°You intend to meet the Jong clan.¡± ¡°I thought it would be good to put things into practice¡± Gyeongwan¡¯s face turned dark. He had been with Yoo when they wiped out ten of the Jong warriors. But today he was on his own. The new Jong warriors he had seen before they left seemed much stronger than the ones he had taken out then. And on top of that, there were two professionals along with them. ¡®Would I still be able to take them out on my own?¡± ¡°Here they come.¡± At Taesan¡¯s words, Gyeongwan looked up. But he didn¡¯t see anything yet. He stared ahead and focused his powers to flow to his eyes, that¡¯s when he started to see some dots far away. Soon these dots grew bigger and took the form of a person. Unexpectedly it was only one person. ¡®Was he not a member of the Jong clan?¡¯ As jong was thinking to himself, Taesan mumbled. ¡°He¡¯s exuding a pretty strong force don¡¯t ya think?¡± At those words, Gyeonwan could feel the tension rising through him. If even Taesan could sense his strength, who could this person possibly be? Eventually, the person came close enough for them to identify who it was. Gyeongwan immediately recognized the face. ¡°He¡¯s one of the Professionals in the Jong clan.¡± ¡°The ones you said you didn¡¯t dare to fight?¡± He thought there were two such professionals. Taesan nodded. He was definitely not someone to underestimate. The two continued walking in the direction of the person who was approaching them. Soon the two groups met up. ¡°Ho. So we meet here. I had thought you ran off like rats to your golden wall clan. ¡° Jon Risungrak smiled brightly. To be honest he had put in some legwork to find Taesan. He had made multiple trips to and from the Yeon residence to the Golden wall clan. And through things, he heard on his way he confirmed whether Taesan had returned to the golden wall clan. During which he heard of the news in the Jong residence and was headed there himself. While Moon Kwang remained at the Yeon residence. He could not stop what he was planning to do. He had given up meeting Taesan, but to think they chanced upon an opportunity to meet like this. ¡°Seems like you are coming from the Dongho foundation.¡± Jon Risungrak tilted his head. Why would Taesan come from the dongho foundation? The Jong clan was in that direction. Somehow Taesan and Gyeongwan didn¡¯t seem like they were returning after a visit to the Jong clan. ¡°You¡¯re not coming back from our residence, are you? There was no news of seeing you both there?¡± ¡°Of course not. We were only at the Dongho foundation.¡± Jong Risungrak¡¯s eyes widened at Taesan¡¯s comments. ¡°Dongho foundation? What relation do you have with them?¡± Taesan smiled widely. ¡°And why should I tell you?¡± Jong Risungrak frowned. ¡°How rude. Well, I had been planning to meet you anyway.¡± Gyeongwan stepped in front of Taesan and glared at Jong Risungrak. ¡°You have no business with our prince¡­..¡± Risungrak smiled. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a dire need of a lesson. As an adult, I should take it upon myself to do so don¡¯t you think?¡± Jong Risungrak started to release his powers as he said so. His powers whipped around Gyeongwan. The violent powers were pressuring him painfully, but Gyeongwan looked at Jong Risungrak calmly. His tolerance for pain was pretty high. He was able to yield his sword even as his own flesh was being cut off so this amount of pain was no big deal. ¡°Ho. Not bad. But how odd? Even so, you¡¯re not strong enough to take out my warriors on your own.¡± That¡¯s when Taesan stepped in. ¡°That was because I know the weakness of the Jong clan¡¯s power.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jong Risungrak¡¯s face froze. That was not something he could simply brush past. ¡°You know the weakness of our power?¡± ¡°Down to every little detail. The openings you have as you attack, the flaws you have as you shield, the unavoidable blind spots that occur during certain situations.¡± ¡°Unbelievable. Is that true?¡± Jong Risungrak turned his gaze towards Gyeongwan. Gyeongwan hesitated before nodding his head. Taesan must have had a reason to say this now. ¡°If that is true then teaching you a lesson won¡¯t do. It seems like you¡¯re gonna have to come back with me.¡± Taesan smiled and looked around. ¡°Right. But there¡¯s nobody else but us three.¡± Jong Risungrak¡¯s face stiffened up. Chapter 30 Translator: Hong | Editor: Darling Jong Risungrak¡¯s eyes sizzled with rage. The pure rage was visible from his eyes. ¡°What¡­did you just say?¡± You could sense the presence of a controlled urge to kill from Jong Risungrak¡¯s body. Then Gyeongwan quietly blocked Taesan with his body. Taesan was not a normal person, but he had still not fully recovered. It was not good to expose him to such maliciousness. Besides the opponent was a professional from an elite household. From the looks of it he seemed to be a senior, if someone like him decided to make a sudden attack, he wasn¡¯t sure if Taesan would be able to block such an attack. With him in the middle at least he would be able to block an attack, which should give Taesan the time to react? ¡°Do you really think someone like you can stop my attacks?¡± The rage of Jung Risungrak was now directed at Gyeongwan. Taesan then laughed. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to kill him anyway? You were going to kidnap only me, right?¡± His words must have hit home as Jong Risungrak¡¯s eyes calmed down. ¡°I never mentioned a killing, that was you.¡± ¡°Your habits are displayed in your actions and words. Your mind was set on killing so no matter what your end goal is always the same.¡± Taesan looked up and down at Jong Risungrak ¡°No wonder your conscious mind is such a mess. You¡­must have lead a filthy life.¡± He who was already furious reached a peak after hearing such comments. ¡°Youuuuuu!¡± Jong Risungrak filled his power and rage into his shouting. If they had not guarded themselves, they would have burst and eardrums. It was not fancy but he displayed the ability to attack using the sense of hearing and sound. Gyeongwan grimaced. He had used his power to stop the attack, yet there was a sense of pain throughout his body. Gyeongwan was worried for Taesan who was standing behind him. Had Taesan been able to withstand the attack? As though he had read his mind, Taesan replied. ¡°Are you not able to reflect such a pathetic attack?? Really¡­you lack training.¡± Gyeongwan shuddered at the comment that he lacked training. Jong Risungrak¡¯s energy cooled down. He had realized that continuing a conversation would only fuel his rage. They wouldn¡¯t be able to continue a proper conversation like this. He intended to kill one and catch the other to talk later on. Taesan immediately noticed the change in Jong Risungrak. So he asked Gyeongwan. ¡°How long do you think you can withstand him?¡± ¡°Honestly I am not too sure.¡± ¡°Guess we¡¯ll know once we try. Just don¡¯t get too hurt or the doctor won¡¯t be able to fix you.¡± Gyeongwan smiled bitterly. As if that was something he could control. ¡°I will try my best.¡± Taesan nodded. ¡°The best way to grow is to take on someone stronger than you.¡± Gyeongwan took a deep breath and yielded his sword. Sarong Jong Risungrak glared at him as though he was annoyed. ¡°I will cut your throat off in one blow.¡± Jong Risungrak¡¯s body seemed to blink and soon before he knew it he was right in front of Gyeongwan. Gyeonwan calmly but swiftly lifted his sword. Clang! He blocked the sword that was invisibly fast. ¡°You blocked that?¡± Jong Risungrak¡¯s eyes widened. That attack had been a combination of his surprise attack and his powers. But Gyeongwan had been able to block him. Jong Risungrak swiftly moved his sword and laid out a series of attacks. Clang clang clang! Jong Risungrak¡¯s blows were fast and strong. And every blow was with the intent to kill which was a tremendous strain to the body. But Gyeongwasn was withstanding these attacks. Of course, he was not able to reflect his powers fully so the impact was present, even so, this was unexpected. Would the Gyeongwan of the past have been able to withstand even a single blow? No, this was only possible now because he was aware of the Jong clan¡¯s weakness. If not his neck would already be detached from his body by now. ¡°I can do it!¡± Confidence rose in Gyeongwan. Jong Risungrak did not like the look of confidence and started putting more strength into his blows. Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Every time he blocked an attack the sound increased and caused explosively loud sounds. Gyeongwan blocked the attacks with his mouth clenched. Blood was flowing from his mouth. He had sustained an internal wound. Even so, his fighting spirit did not falter, in fact, his spirit had grown. Jong Risungrak was amazed at Gyonegwan. After a few more blows he pushed Gyeongwan away and stepped back. ¡°You possess a skill too good to be wasted in the golden wall clan. Why don¡¯t you join our clan? I will make sure I raise you up.¡± Jong Risungrak looked at Taesan behind Gyeongwan. There was a lingering smile on Taesan. The smile was displeasing, so Jong Risungrak frowned slightly. ¡°I will personally oversee your training. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. You won¡¯t be betraying the one behind you. You will die eventually. So pretend you are dead and step out of the way.¡± But Gyeongwan did not react nor falter. Gyeongwan held his sword tightly and ran towards Jong Risungrak as though that was his reply. Klaaaang! Jong Risungrak blocked Gyeongwan¡¯s attack. Each time the power blew off and blood spluttered from various parts of Gyeongwan¡¯s body. Then Gyeongwan¡¯s blade silently attacked Jong Risungrak¡¯s blindspot. Swoosh! A thin line was cut on Jong Risungrak¡¯s cheek and blood splattered. Rage lit up in his eyes. ¡°How dare you!¡± Jong Risungrak¡¯s sword started to adopt a white shade. Swoosh! Gyeongwan¡¯s sword was cut smoothly in half. Then Jong Risungrak¡¯s sword stabbed Gyeongwan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Gahhh!¡± Gyeongwan flew backwards while spluttering blood from his mouth. Clang clang thud! After rolling over a few rounds on the floor he stood back up. Jong Risungrak squinted his eyes. Just now he had aimed for the heart, not the shoulder. His attack had been reflected. The more he fought, the more he felt he was going off track. So his irritation grew. Jong Risungrak directed his irritation in the form of rage and glared at Gyeongwan. Gyeonwan¡¯s arm looked limp. The stab to his shoulder must have made him momentarily lose the ability to move his arm. Even so, Gyeongwan picked up his half-broken word and directed it at Jong Risungrak. He was in shambles and falling apart, yet his fighting spirit had not decreased. Jong Risungrak laughed at him. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you now.¡± Jong Risungrak uttered those words as he approached him with his white sword in his hand. Gyeongwan channeled his energy and power into his broken sword. He was attempting to go down together with his opponent. Just then he felt a hand on his shoulder. It was Taesan. ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you sustain any more injuries you might not be able to use your arm anymore.¡± Had he sustained a normal sword injury, he would have easily recovered. But he was hurt with the energy of a sword. His injury might be more serious than it looked. But at least he wasn¡¯t injured from the full force. Had he sustained a full blow his whole arm would be gone. ¡°Watch carefully and don¡¯t blink. You never know, you might learn something.¡± Taesan smirked. He really must have changed, he had never been so kind as to share this sort of information. Leaving Gyeongwan behind, Taesan approached Jong Risungrak. ¡°You¡­think you can yield a sword against me?¡± Taesan smirked again. ¡°A sword? As if I need a sword to take you down? You kidding me?¡± Taesan replied while he did a final body check. Having frequented the brothels, his body condition was not at its worst. Just a few moves, it shouldn¡¯t be detrimental to him. After all, he still had the energy he had sucked out of Woong just recently. He should return the energy he had taken from their family to another family member. ¡°Huuu. Next time I will make sure I cut out that tongue of yours.¡± Jong Risungrak replied before attempting a blow to Taesan¡¯s thigh. As he aimed his blow, he was confident that he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid this. Shhoom! Jong Risungrak¡¯s eyes widened so wide his eyes looked like it would pop. He had definitely aimed to stab the thigh but his sword had slid past it. Before he had the time to figure out what was going on, Taesan was standing right in front of him. He had simply walked over but had reached him already. A panic alarm rang in the back of Jong Risungrak¡¯s mind. He had been a member of the Jong clan even before the Cheonma incident. And his exposure to that incident had taught him how to identify similarly dangerous situations. As he sensed the danger, his body moved instinctively from the years of training and experiences in battles. Taesan twisted the arm holding his pointed sword. Crack! His muscles and joints screamed in pain but he wasn¡¯t able to react to it. His twisted arm directed the sword to the back of Taesan¡¯t throat. Thud! At that moment Taesan¡¯s elbow hit Jong Risungrak¡¯s arm. The sword he had pointed out suddenly pointed upward. The blade of the sword passed over Taesan¡¯s head. Taesan swung his arm from below to above. And his hand hit Jong Risungrak¡¯s chin. Thud! Suddenly Jong Risungrak saw the blue sky and the whole world seemed to shake before turning black. Thud! Jong Risungrak¡¯s head tilted and he hit the ground. Taesan had moved past him and was standing one foot away. All his movements had occurred in the blink of an eye. Gyeongwan was able to observe the whole situation. His line of vision was fixated on Taesan¡¯s back. All of Taesan¡¯s movements he had just shown were imprinted in his mind like a beautiful painting. His movements had been swift and graceful. It was so beautiful. ¡°Will I¡­also be able to move like that one day?¡± Gyeongwan regained the focus in his eyes. And in them, a strong and pure look of determination filled them instead. *** ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me you would have had to cut this off. You know that right?¡± The doctor showed off as much as he could while treating him. Gyeongwan nodded. ¡°I will forever be indebted to you for this favor.¡± There really was nobody who could treat a wound like his besides the doctor. ¡°Yes, yes. As long as you know. Don¡¯t forget to repay me someday, okay?¡± Then he realized the doctor was talking to Gyeongwan informally. Before they had come to the Yeon residence he had spoken to him formally. But while treating him today, he had started to treat him informally. It may mean that he was more comfortable with him, but in a way was also a way of telling him that he was of a higher status. He was a savior who had saved his arm from being amputated. The doctor brainwashed Gyeongwan by reminding him of his good deed every chance he had. Gyeongwan directed his gaze away from the boastful doctor to Yoo who was following them behind. Yoo looked on at the doctor with gratitude. Then the doctor noticed that Yoo¡¯s look of gratitude had faded off as compared to before. ¡°I guess I should stop here.¡± If he were to boast any further it would undo his good deed. He could have boasted more to Gyeongwan but Yoo seemed to be at her limit. ¡®I can always boast separately when I¡¯m alone with Gyeongwan.¡¯ It was always best to boast as much as possible when he could. As there were too many ungrateful people out there. The doctor then moved his place next to the prince. ¡°Prince, do you know what kind of offer I¡¯ve just declined to be here?¡± Taesan didn¡¯t reply. The doctor had not asked to hear an answer. ¡°He offered so much money¡­and they offered to invest in many rare herbs and medicines, told me to ask for anything I wanted with ten or more servants and ladies to keep me company at night.¡± Taesan smirked. Then waved his hand at the doctor. ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you. Go.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said go. Go to the Jong clan.¡± ¡°What¡­ don¡¯t be so small-hearted. How can I possibly leave you behind? What I meant was that I am one with such great skills to be in high demand¡­all I wanted was you to be aware of this fact.¡± ¡°Be honest. I bet you were convinced to go right? Then you heard about what happened at the Jong household and changed your mind, right? ¡°Wow, what a thing to say! I swear I had no idea that the Jong clan were going bankrupt until just now.¡± Taesan smirked. ¡°Ya ya, alright. Sure I bet.¡± ¡°I am speaking the truth! I am disappointed that you don¡¯t believe me.¡± The doctor leaped up and down, to which Taesan just smiled. All of them were now on their way back to the Golden wall clan. Chapter 31 Translator: Hong | Editor: Darling ¡°Woong, we will be leaving the Yeon residence sometime today. So get ready to leave.¡± Woong stared blankly at Moonkwang. After staring for a while, he slowly regained his focus in his eyes. ¡°So soon? I haven¡¯t been able to accomplish anything.¡± Woong had recovered significantly. But no matter it wasn¡¯t enough to compare him to his previous self. Even so, he had not forgotten his task. His head was still full of ambition. ¡°We¡¯ve not yet made proper contact with the goldenwall clan.¡± And also he had not been able to enjoy Harin. ¡°Things are looking bad back home.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean? What is bad?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you as you weren¡¯t feeling well, but there was a problem even before I came here.¡± Moonkwang summarised the happenings at the Jong residence. Woong burst out in rage after hearing the full story. ¡°Those scums dared to rebel against our clan?¡± ¡°They definitely have someone involved. But it seems they still haven¡¯t found the accomplice.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°We leave for Cheong geum ryeon.¡± ¡°Cheon geum ryeon? But we should avoid contact with them as much as possible.¡± Moonkwang sighed in relief and nodded his head. Finally, Woong was using his brain and coming back to his old self. ¡°We no longer have to avoid them. We should still be cautious but not it¡¯s a matter of survival for our clan. We must do all that we can.¡± ¡°Is the situation that bad?¡± ¡°Yes. It is extremely challenging.¡± Moonkwang answered before continuing on. ¡°We must go to chrome geum ryeon and transfer the funds, we will ask them for help with the investigation of the accomplice.¡± Woong¡¯s face hardened. ¡°If so¡­then our clan¡¯s share will be significantly reduced.¡± ¡°There is no choice. We can still try to fight to claim as many shares as possible.¡± Wong lowered his head with an angry expression. Moonkwang cautiously asked Wooong. ¡°Do¡­you remember anything from that day?¡± Woong seemed to be in a much better condition so he wondered if his lost memories might have returned. But as soon as he finished his question, Woong broke out in cold sweat profusely. ¡°Oh..what, what is happening, my body feels weird all of a sudden.¡± Woong¡¯s face turned pale. His legs were wobbly and his whole body was losing control. His body slumped against the chair and he experienced shortness of breath. ¡°Stop!¡± Moonkwang channeled his energy and shouted. Woong looked at Moonkwang in shock. But realized he was feeling better. ¡°Pant, pant.¡± Woong took a deep breath. And looked at Moonkwang with panic in his eyes. ¡°I, I don¡¯t understand why. Why am I suddenly like this¡­.¡± Moonkwang looked at Woong pitifully. ¡®The fear must be imprinted somewhere in his instinct. The question was whether he would be able to overcome it¡­.¡± Somehow he felt like this was a representation of the Jong clan¡¯s near future. So he shook his head violently. No that was impossible. *** Gyeongwan and Yoo stared at Taesan speechless. The doctor standing beside him giggled away. ¡°You want to visit the brothel first before you head home?¡± Taesan frowned slightly. ¡°The days I seem to have picked up the habit of repeating my sentences more than once.¡± Yoo flinched slightly. But this was not right. Taesan had just returned from the Yeon residence. After meeting his fiance Yeon Harin. So how could he even think of going to the brothel even before he reached his home. ¡°It¡¯s because you are suggesting something beyond an ordinary person¡¯s imagination.¡± Taesan nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re right I am not ordinary.¡± That was not the intended message. Yoo turned to look at Gyeongwan. Like she was telling him to do something about this. But what could Gyeongwan possibly do? He was the lowest-ranked amongst all of them. He was even ranked beneath Yoo. Just as Yoo¡¯s eyes reflected disappointment, Gyeongwan managed to say something. ¡°My prince, still shouldn¡¯t you return home first?¡± The doctor laughed out loud as though what he had just said was funny. ¡°Hahaha, have you ever seen our prince go against his words? Just accept it. And what¡¯s so bad about going to the brothel before heading home?¡± The doctor stepped forward to lead Taesan. ¡°This way, my prince. I know of a very good place.¡± At those words, Taesan frowned. ¡°You are wasting your skills on something weird.¡± ¡°Hey, how is this weird? It was necessary. Since what¡¯s most important to you now is the brother. Am I right?¡± ¡°Well, that is true.¡± ¡°I even researched your preference and chose this place. You can definitely look forward to it.¡± Gyeongwan and Yoo looked at the doctor speechlessly. Was that person talking away a doctor or a prostitute seller? As the doctor was endlessly explaining and describing his effort, they arrived at the brothel. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this brothel before? Taesan had visited almost every brothel in this area so he was well aware. But the place the doctor had brought them to was an unfamiliar one. ¡°White Flower Inn?¡± ¡°They have exactly 100 prostitutes. Excluding Rouge. Rouge is quite the beauty, but apparently she came here recently after living someplace else. So that meant that this was a newly established brothel. After commenting that he had done his homework in such a short time, they entered the brothel. It was rather early, but they were open and ready. One of the prostitutes who identified the doctor quickly ran off to somewhere, while the ones nearby came together to greet them. ¡°Madam Rogue had been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Is that so. I¡¯m sorry I left in a hurry the last time.¡± ¡°We¡¯re used to waiting. We are well aware of the beauty of waiting.¡± The doctor laughed and looked at Taesan as though he was asking him his thoughts. Taesan nodded. ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s not too bad.¡± It was better than not too bad, it was pretty good. Although he didn¡¯t know how the doctor had found out about his preference, it was to his liking. All the prostitutes had a certain amount of impurity lingering on their souls. Not too much and not too little, their original soul was not combined with the impurity either. All the prostitutes here were similar in that sense. In other brothels, there had been some that he shouldn¡¯t approach. Like the one he was caught in. In the past, he had been curious about what those were, but now he knew for sure. That was the influence of a vengeful spirit. If someone died while strongly blaming someone else, then a vengeful spirit would haunt the person. And if the vengeful spirit stuck around for too long, they will combine and mix in with the person¡¯s original soul and spirit. So it was dangerous to enjoy the spirit of someone who had murdered several people. As they were often found with a vengeful spirit. But it didn¡¯t mean that everyone who had murdered another had a vengeful spirit. Just as how one could still be cursed by a vengeful spirit even without having committed a murder. There were countless possibilities. Just like how in life there were various stories. Anyhow it was a brothel that met his expectations. He could see himself being a regular here. If he calculated one per day he would be here at least for a hundred days. And if there was a change in prostitute then he could feed on the new soul. He was calculating his possibilities when Rogue appeared. She seemed near her thirties, she was a beauty and with her maturity, it added uniqueness to her beauty. Rogue bowed and greeted Taesan before greeting the doctor. ¡°We have been waiting for you to visit. Please come in.¡± Taesan nodded, then Rogue looked at Gyeongwan and Yoo and asked. ¡°For these two guests¡­.¡± ¡°Give them whatever they want.¡± Taesan replied before hastily going inside¡­ Rogue smiled captivatingly before asking Gyeongwan and Yoo. ¡°Would you like a room for the two of you to spend together? There are several rooms that no one knows about.¡± Gyeongwan blushed furiously at Rogue¡¯s suggestion. ¡°We are here to guard the princes¡¯ room.¡± As Gyeongwan replied sternly, Rogue turned to Yoo and covered her mouth before smiling in a meaningful way. ¡°He must be a handful.¡± Rogue left it at that before going back inside. Then Yoo followed her leaving Gyeongwan coldly behind. Gyeongwan had sensed the sudden change in Yoo¡¯s cold manner and somehow felt anxious. Then the doctor patted on Gyeongwan¡¯s shoulder, as though in encouragement. *** The head of the blood pack clan Chu Jokwang was unable to hide his anxiety. From the person standing behind him like a guard. He was the person that those scary masked people had left behind. The fearful memory from that day influenced his impression of this man to feel scary as well. No, he was scared. This man¡¯s battle skills were so great he knew that even the entire blood pack clan would not be able to win against him. Had it not been for this man, the Jong clan would already have wiped out the entire blood pack clan. ¡®That is that¡­.so I wonder if we are allowed to make money the way we want now?¡¯ Now that they no longer had to pay the Jong clan any tax it was a huge gain to them, but with their nature of thieves, they grew more ambitious. But their ambition was not to be exposed. Because of the watchmen standing behind them. They were not skilled enough to fight against the Jong clan if this man disappears. In fact, if this man decided to leave, they were in a state to beg him to stay. ¡®First, we need to proceed without him finding out¡­.¡¯ Chu Jokwang was planning to sell the Jong Clan¡¯s secret to earn some money. To be honest, the Jong clan were not to be meddled with. So if they put their minds to it, they would be able to wipe out the black thieves. And if that were to happen, the man standing guard would silently disappear. Chu Jokwang was well aware that they were only the paws in a game. He had lived his entire life as a pawn. So the plan to sell out their weakness was a matter of survival. ¡°I¡­.I¡¯m about to go out. What about you sir?¡± Chu Jokwang turned his head around to ask the guard. The head of the Dong ho foundation, no, the warrior of Cheonma¡¯s clan, looked blankly at him. His menacing eyes scanned Chu Jokwang. Chu Jokwang avoided his eyes. The Cheonma clan warrior spoke calmly which made him even more terrifying. ¡°How many of your subordinates are skilled enough for me to use¡± ¡°What? To¡­to use?¡± The warrior looked at Chu Jokwang indifferently. Chu Jokwang answered hurriedly. ¡°If I pick well, there must be at least 15.¡± ¡°Pick 5. Including yourself.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Cheonma clan warrior no longer replied and stood still. Chu Jokwang then suddenly realized he was at a turning point in his life. ¡®That is that, but I still need to earn some money.¡¯ If only the five of them were going to make a run for it then he thought it would be okay to take all the money for himself. He slowly left the room. Thankfully the Cheonma warrior did not follow. Chapter 32 Translator: Hong | Editor: Darling ¡°My prince so how was it?¡± The doctor asked confidently once they were out of the White flower brothel. Taesan looked at the doctor meaningfully. The doctor seemed to know what his eyes meant as he smiled. ¡°Just as I thought. You liked it. So what do you think? My taste is pretty good right?¡± ¡°Ya not bad.¡± ¡°I knew you would appreciate it. You have no idea the hardship I went through to acquire this knowledge.¡± Taesan laughed at the doctor who was taking credit. ¡°Why are you taking credit when it¡¯s your underlings who did all the hard work?¡± ¡°Come on. We¡¯re all the same. Besides if I had not given direct instructions they wouldn¡¯t have found what they were searching for. Don¡¯t you think this is all because I am a very talented individual?¡± Knowing that disagreeing in the current situation would only cause the doctor to continue endlessly, Taesan decided to nod his head. Yoo and Gyeongwan looked at each other puzzled by the conversation the other two were having. They couldn¡¯t possibly comprehend what they were going on about. Was there another objective Taesan had to visit the brothel? The doctor who caught the puzzled look on their face came squeezing through and stood in between them. ¡°Are you guys aware that I have 12 doctors that I am teaching and guiding? ¡°Yes. They are amazing doctors. Going around this area and treating those that are unwell. Like a true doctor.¡± ¡°I feel a thorn in your words. Are you intentionally trying to provoke me?¡± ¡°Of course not. I doubt there is anyone under this sky who isn¡¯t aware of your greatness.¡± The doctor nodded happily to Gyeongwan¡¯s comment. ¡°You¡¯re good, you know how to recognize good talent. Hmm? As for the other person besides me, she seems to disagree.¡± Reading the room, Yoo shook her head. ¡°No of course not. I agree with Gyeongwan.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll believe you this time. But be careful from now on. I am rather sensitive to these kinds of things.¡± Gyeongwan and Yoo looked like the had a lot to say but held it in. Now was not the right time to refute. ¡°Anyways it seems like my disciples have some news.¡± Gyeongwan and Yoo were suddenly curious. The doctor had been at the Yeon residence the entire time, while his disciples were at the golden wall residence, so how had he heard the news from them? Before the two were able to dwell further, the doctor continued. ¡°Cheom Geum Ryeon is carrying out something of an unusual nature.¡± Gyeongwan and Yoo¡¯s faces turned rigid at the mention of Cheom Geum Ryeon. Cheom Geum Ryeon was a union of merchants in Moohan. Their objective was to dominate the commercial district in Moohan, and their biggest huddle was the golden wall clan. Ever since it¡¯s formation it frequently clashed with the golden wall clan. But they haven¡¯t made much progress. The golden wall clan¡¯s financial power was stronger than they had anticipated. And their network they had established for a long time was as tight as a spider¡¯s web. Cheom Geum Ryeon had realized through a tough lesson had been quiet for some time. Hence the mention of Cheom Geum Ryeon caused such a defensive reaction from Gyeongwan and Yoo. ¡°What is that guy up to now?¡± ¡°He started a business.¡± ¡°Huh? Well, that¡¯s¡­.¡± Gyeongwan stared momentarily at the doctor. There was nothing unusual about a merchant starting a business. ¡°But he started it under a disguise and is starting it without any association to himself.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point in that?¡± ¡°It means you have to be consciously aware that Cheom Geum Ryeon is always behind the cause of any trouble or situation they may cause. If it wasn¡¯t for me nobody would have known.¡± Gyeongwan¡¯s expression was serious. He could now see the bigger picture. ¡°And in their new business they started, there¡¯s a mixture of soldiers.¡± ¡°Soldiers¡­you say?¡± ¡°Yes. And they are rather highly skilled soldiers. It¡¯s difficult for most merchants to be able to find such high skilled soldiers.¡± ¡°Then the white petal brothel¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That is Cheom Geum Ryeon¡¯s newly established brothel. Excluding the prostitutes working there the rest of them are all soldiers. There are a few other similar establishments in each industry. And there is always a golden wall owned business within the vicinity of these establishments.¡± If they opened up a business using the normal method, they would not be able to compete against the golden wall clan. Perhaps with this, they might be able to yield better results by creating a synergy. But surely this was not their main objective. Finally, now he was able to understand better the conversation between Taesan and the doctor. ¡°Then all the more we shouldn¡¯t have gone to the white petal brothel right? You just led the prince right into the enemy¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s worrying who now?¡± Gyeongwan shut his mouth at those comments. Afterall it was true, he didn¡¯t have to worry about Taesan. He was someone who knocked out a senior professional from the Jong clan with one swift attack. Gyeongwan¡¯s gaze subconsciously headed towards Taesan. ¡®Since when¡­did the prince learn the martial arts?¡¯ From what he knew he barely had any time to rain. Also, his body was currently in a bad state. ¡®I wonder if there are other geniuses like the prince out there?¡¯ If there were, he might really fall into serious self-doubt. While Geyongwan was deep in his thoughts about Taesan, Yoo who had calmly collected her thoughts asked the doctor. ¡°If they had other similar establishments in each industry it must be costing them a lot of money. Since I¡¯m sure they would have matched the standards we just saw at the white petal brothel.¡± ¡°You are right. They made a large investment. And they invested knowing that they may be throwing it all away. If they don¡¯t reap results it will be detrimental to Cheon Geum Ryeon.¡± That meant they were confident in a successful investment. ¡°Are there professionals in each of these establishments?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I wonder where they found all these professionals?¡± The doctor smirked. ¡°Well to call them professional will be blowing it out of proportion, they can throw some punches and yield a sword so if they put there mind to it they wouldn¡¯t be so hard to find. The real deals are only one or two amongst them.¡± Yoo was curious just how strong these ¡°professionals¡± that knew how to throw some punches were. Because strength was subjective to every individual. ¡°Are their warriors similar to me in strength?¡± ¡°No that¡¯s pushing it too far. You can probably wipe out ten of them on your own. Although their real professional might prove challenging.¡± The doctor looked between Gyeongwan and Yoo before continuing. ¡°You guys are considered to be on the stronger side. You guys are equivalent to most from the elite households. Your skills are probably around the commanders or second in common of the lower rank soldier But both Yoo and Gyeongwan took his words with a pinch of salt. As they had realized their own limits during their recent fight with the Jong clan warriors. Would they still have been able to fight them if they weren¡¯t aware of their weaknesses? ¡°Don¡¯t compare to the Jong clan warriors you encountered at the Yeon residence. They are a little unique.¡± ¡°Then are the Jong clan stronger as compared to other elite households? That is excluding their weaknesses?¡± ¡°No. The ones that you saw at the Yeon residence were exceptionally stronger. They must have been trained with great attention.¡± The doctor laughed out loud. ¡°I bet the head of the house would have been pretty mad since you guys beat them to a pulp.¡± The doctor¡¯s comments made them even more curious. ¡°Then even to have one or two professionals in each of these establishments is considered a lot, isn¡¯t it? Just where did they find these professionals¡­.¡± ¡°That is what we have to look into now. If it had been as I expected it to be then the answer to it would be simple.¡± The doctor complained, with a look of dissatisfaction. ¡°What did you expect it to be?¡± ¡°I thought the Jong clan were providing the professionals.¡± ¡°Was that not the case?¡± ¡°No, it was not. The Jong clan and Cheon Geum Ryeon are working together, but they did not provide them with the support of any professionals. They work in a silo.¡± All of their faces became serious. This could potentially mean that Cheon Geum Ryeon had other allies than just the Jong clan. An ally that had the capability to move several of their professionals collectively. ¡°This¡­is becoming rather complicated.¡± The doctor smiled. ¡°So let¡¯s change the subject and talk about something more fun.¡± *** On a front porch of one of the Golden wall merchant buildings. Byeok Woohang was seated opposite his son Byeok Sangil. ¡°We were lucky. Weren¡¯t we?¡± Sangil nodded to his father¡¯s comment. ¡°Yes. We were very lucky. Had the incident not happened in the Jong clan we would have been done for even before we could do anything about it.¡± ¡°A small matter that was overlooked and left unattended for too long has grown into a bigger one.¡± Sangil sighed. ¡°It¡¯s quite a bind we¡¯re in. All the merchants from the Moo and Bangpa clans that we¡¯ve formed an agreement with say they find it difficult to help out¡­¡± It was to be expected but whenever there was a difficult situation the large merchants in the area like the golden wall, Moo, and Bangpa merchants would help one another out. They would provide financial assistance and be supported by them in times of need. The golden wall merchants were well aware that these relationships were easily broken so they had raised their own military forces, but they were still far off to be self-dependent. It was after they had heard of the incident in the Jong clan and preparing for it when they realized the change in behavior of the other merchants. If they had an issue with the Jong clan and they were to clash it would be detrimental. They could no longer fully rely on the others. The Jong clan placed high importance on their own reputation so they wouldn¡¯t attack them without a sensible reason. It seemed that they had called Taesan to the Yeon residence to create an opportunity to make a reason. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that nothing happened to Taesan. I was shocked. To think that they had hidden intentions.¡± He was referring to Gyeong and Gal. These two had been commissioned by the Jong clan to offer their services to the golden wall clan. They had anticipated the golden wall clan to reach out for help and planned meticulously ahead. ¡°There is no way that this was the Jong clan acting out alone. They don¡¯t have enough funds to win over those two.¡± ¡°It must be Cheon Geum Ryeon.¡± Sangil was so adamant that his father formed an unexpected expression. ¡°You seem so sure. We have not confirmed anything yet.¡± Sangil took out several letters from his inner pocket. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Information I had received from someone.¡± Byeok Woohang read through each of the letters slowly and in detail. His eyes clearly had signs of surprise. ¡°Who gave this to you.¡± Sangil smiled bitterly. ¡°I do not know. I went to the office this morning and found it on my desk. I tried to investigate who had placed it there but wasn¡¯t able to find out.¡± ¡°Hmm. Have you confirmed if it is true.¡± ¡°I confirmed whatever parts I could. Based on which I believe this information is true.¡± Woohang stood up from his seat with a firm expression. ¡°It seems I need to discuss this matter with the head of the house.¡± The contents of the letter were surprising. It mentioned in detail the strategy that the Jong clan and Cheon Geum Ryeon were collaborating to bring down the golden wall clan. For this amount of detail, the source had to be someone who had been directly involved in the planning of this from the Jong clan. It seemed to be someone who was aware of the bigger picture but only knew the details from the Jong clan¡¯s point of view. It even mentioned that Cheon Geum Ryeon was likely to be collaborating with another clan besides the Jong clan. Byeok Woohang¡¯s mind was complicated as he hurriedly rushed to Byeok Taesoo¡¯s office with the letters in his hand. ¡®Who had shared this information, and how did they find out.¡¯ No matter, it was important that they were aware of it now. If they had not known they would have been attacked blindly, but as long as they knew. They could come up with a contingency. Of course, there was a possibility that the content of the letters was false and actually a trap. Byeok Woonhang¡¯s mind became more complicated as he approached the head of the house¡¯s office. Chapter 33 Translator: Hong | Editor: Darling Taesan¡¯s simple life continued on for some time. The only big change was that he took on two prostitutes on a daily basis. Of course, he invited them into the room one by one. The time he allocated per person had shortened. This was because Taesan was highly accomplished in the skill of sucking out the souls, but also because his body condition was much better. He had cleared out his thicker blood veins and path and felt his condition improve. The danger of passing out whenever was nowadays of the past. But his body was still far from perfect. He still needed long continuous treatment. Just because he had cleared out the thicker blood veins and path it didn¡¯t mean his entire blood pathway had been healed. It was just temporarily healed. He now needed to focus on strengthening his blood veins and path. The fact that he was now able to accept two prostitutes in one day, meant that his recovery rate had improved. Taesan constantly checked on the gathered information from the doctor and his disciples. The information he mostly asked for was on Hwang Hwa Ru and on Cheon Guem Ryeon. He was no longer interested in the news of the Jong household. Of course, he was not going to leave things be just because he wasn¡¯t interested. Since it was something he started, he would see an end to it. As for Gyeongwan and Yoo, he trained them even more intensively. The two wanted it voluntarily as well, but the doctor improved the intensity extremely due to Taesan¡¯s earlier comments. The two trained with many near-death encounters. It truly felt like hell. But the results were evident from the training. Gyeongwan had a goal. It was to be able to move as beautifully as Taesan when he had recently defeated Jong Risungrak. He didn¡¯t mean to imitate Taesan but wanted to draw that beautiful movement with his own sword. His end goal was a big motivator to improving his skills quickly. And as Gyeongwan¡¯s skills improved his opponent, Yoo, naturally picked up her pace. During that time the Golden wall merchants moved about endlessly. Now that they knew what Cheon Geum Ryeon was up to they were planning for it and at the same time looking for a way to teach them a lesson. Taesan had been spending his days in relaxation and met the doctor for the first time after a long time. ¡°Prince, what are you doing?¡± The doctor asked Taesan as he observed him clenching and unclenching his hand while deep in thought. ¡°I¡¯m trying to see how many I can kill this time.¡± ¡°Oh my, what a menacing thing to say, what are you up to now.¡± Although the contents of what he said sounded afraid, his expression was nothing of the sort. In fact, his expression brightened up. Like a child expecting a sweet treat. ¡°So where are you going to attack now. Are you going to wipe out the Jong clan yourself?¡± The Jong household was currently in an extremely difficult situation. They had gathered their forces to wipe out the black thieves when someone attacked them as if they had been waiting for the right opportunity. In other words, it was as though they had been robbed and left with a bare house. Because of that, the already crumbling household was now in shambles. And they had not been able to deal with the black thieves. As they had all escaped. Also, the other Mo and Bangpa clans that had been suppressed by the Jong clan, started to rise up. They would have suppressed them immediately in the past, but now that was impossible. The weakness of the Jong clan had been spread far and wide. And now, Cheon Geum Ryeon was discreetly trying to merge and acquire the Jong household. As though they had planned to do so from the start. ¡°What about those that are helping Cheon Geum Ryeon?¡± The doctor avoided his eyes. ¡°They are like shadows and very hard to find¡­as of now we¡¯ve found that they are connected with Hwang Hwa Ru.¡± Initially, he had expected Hwang Hwa Ru to be a small information hub being run by Cheon Geum Ryeon or the Jong clan. But it was not it. When he had been involved in Hwang Hwa Ru previously, those that tried to ambush Taesan were under the nameless organization like Hwang Hwa Ru. ¡°It bothers me.¡± Taesan was bothered by this nameless organization When he had been Cheonma he could find out anything he wanted, it was just that he had no interest in most things. Of course, it was unnecessary to be referred to as nameless. He simply needed to instruct to find out. But now he always faced a barricade whenever he tried to find out about something. This frustrated and bothered him. Like this body of his right now. ¡°So¡­what are you going to do?¡± The doctor asked cautiously. There was no playfulness. It felt like it would result in something bad if he were to trigger Taesan right now. To be exact, it was ever since he said it was bothering him. This phrase reminded the doctor of a scene he had once seen before. ¡°To catch the body we need to catch its tail.¡± Taeasn looked at the doctor and asked. ¡°The establishments Cheon Geum Ryeon set up recently, how are they doing? Are they causing any trouble?¡± ¡°No, they are still relatively on the low. But don¡¯t you think they will make a move soon? They can¡¯t just sit and watch forever.¡± The doctor continued with bright eyes. ¡°I think the start will be the Hwang Hwa Ru. Since they can easily cause a scene if you were to get involved.¡¯ Taeasn smoked. ¡°You think so too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That¡¯s why they must have taken Taesan there. ¡°They won¡¯t act recklessly?¡± ¡°Recently Woong and Moonkwang were spotted in the vicinity.¡± ¡°Woong? Who¡¯s that?¡± The doctor had anticipated Taesan not to recall so he answered him without a change of facial expression ¡°The one that soiled himself.¡± ¡°Oh, that one.¡± The corners of Taesan¡¯s lips went up ¡°So I looked into it, all ten of those from the Jong clan that had been at the Yeon residence seemed to have come here.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Those guys seem to be disturbing the bangoa clan thieves.¡± ¡°Thieves?¡± Taesan snorted a laugh. That¡¯s why they say people never change. To think that the Jong clan were adopting the same tactic they had used at the dongho district and were doing the exact same thing again. ¡°It¡¯s the easiest way for them to hide their identity and get what they want. And it¡¯s easy to throw them away in the future.¡± ¡°Are the golden wall merchants really that weak to fall victim to such tactics?¡± ¡°Of course not. I even passed the information. I doubt they will sit on it.¡± The doctor looked at Taesan with bright eyes. It was the eyes of one asking to be praised. Taesan smirked. How would this guy act if he knew that he himself was Cheonma? Would he still look at him with such eyes? ¡°It¡¯s obvious what the Jong clan is trying to do.¡± ¡°Guess they¡¯re trying to cause a scene with the thieves while they are doing something else.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And that is Hwang Hwa Ru?¡± ¡°You are correct.¡± ¡°And you are confident?¡± ¡°No. I can¡¯t swear upon my life, but I can swear upon my finger since I can stitch it back together¡± The credibility went down was he didn¡¯t even swear on his finger confidently. But knowing that too wasn¡¯t easy he just let it pass. ¡°There are other investigations I am doing as well. And they intend to cause a scene when you visit the white flower inn.¡± ¡°Aha, and involve me in a fight?¡± ¡°Yes. Since the thieves are about everywhere it would be hard for the goldenwall merchants to fight back don¡¯t you think? And it¡¯s also in the middle of a busy road.¡± Taesan smirked. ¡°This will be interesting.¡± Just as well since he had been planning to rip out the tail to catch the body. And there they were helping him out, of course, he should use them appropriately. ¡°From the looks of it, they seem to be planning for today or tomorrow. The thieves in moohan are all on their toes right now.¡± Even for the Jong clan, it was impossible to beat the thieves with only twelve of them. So they must be the strongest ones. Just by getting the thieves to submit did not resolve the issue. They had to be fully controlled and suppressed before having them submit to their rules and controls. And that was impossible. The Jong clan were only able to suppress the thieves in Dongo to collect their taxes. So this meant the longer he dragged out the lower his possibilities were. He would need to deal with this quickly. ¡°I think today is the day. That is if you decide to make a move.¡± The doctor smiled slyly. ¡°Actually if you don¡¯t¡¯ move for a few days, it will put them in an awkward position.¡± But there was no way that Taesan would choose to do so. ¡°Then that¡¯s not fun. And it just ends with them being in an awkward position.¡± The corners of the doctor¡¯s lips went up. As this was what he had been anticipating. ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun today.¡± At Taesan¡¯s words, the doctor smiled excitedly. *** ¡°I told you not to tell them.¡± At Taesan¡¯s words, the doctor smiled awkwardly. ¡°Then shall we leave them behind?¡± Gyeongwan replied loudly to that sentence. ¡°No! We can do a good job!¡± But even his reply was way too tense. The doctor shook his head. ¡°Your face already shows that today something will happen, so how can we take you along?¡± The doctor looked at Yoo who was walking side by side next to Gyeongwan and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Then Gyeongwan looked at Yoo with eager eyes. Yoo was not able to answer and avoided his eyes. Even she felt that he was being excessive. No, it was surprising. Gyeongwan was not a very expressive person, to begin with. He rarely had any expressions and was rarely surprised. So she didn¡¯t think that a little bit of tension would be so evident on his expressionless face. But she had been wrong. He looked like someone who had studied how to be obvious. He was unusually expressive today. Anyone who saw him would know that something was up. It was a dilemma to tell Gyeongwan not to tag along when he was the most eager and enthusiastic one to come. Hence Taesan only nagged slightly. Which surprised Yoo, she had thought he would firmly instruct him not to come along. But he had not. Perhaps it was his way of looking out for him or it didn¡¯t matter to him to be found out. In any case, the doctor made a suggestion. ¡°Let¡¯s use poison.¡± ¡°Po..poison?¡± Yoo looked at the doctor in shock. ¡°The point is not to have his expressions revealed. So we can kill the muscle in his face with the poison.¡± Yoo looked at the doctor horrified. How could he say such a thing so nonchalantly? To kill the muscle in his face? Then he would have to live on without any expressions? No, before that did that have any influence on his body? ¡°If you look at me like that, even I will get hurt. What are you making me out to be? I am a doctor, doctor.¡± ¡°Oh¡­sorry. I was taken aback by the word poison so¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s only temporary so you don¡¯t have to be so worried. There might be some side effects but they are minor. So what do you think?¡± The doctor looked at Gyeongwan and asked, without hesitation Gyeongwan nodded. ¡°I will do it.¡± The doctor smiled and took out a needle the size of his forearm. Gyeongwan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Are you going to use that on my face?¡± ¡°I will only push it in slightly. Very slightly.¡± Of course, that was his definition. Yoo¡¯s eyes looked like they were about to pop out from the sight of the doctor using the large thick needle to acupuncture Gyeongwan¡¯s face. What was even more surprising came next. The doctor broke the needle that was inserted in his face. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Yoo couldn¡¯t help but shout. The doctor nonchalantly shook the broken needle. ¡°It¡¯s an acupuncture needle made from solidified poison. Once it melts inside, it will be removed from the body once he urinates.¡± ¡°Oh¡­.!¡± Yoo made an apologetic face but soon returned to her usual self. ¡°Then let¡¯s.. let¡¯s go.¡± Of course, her words didn¡¯t return as fast as her facial expression. Yoo hastened her pace as her face turned red, and Gyeongwan was blankly looking at her back as she walked on when the doctor nudged his shoulder. As though he was telling him to hurry on. As they walked side by side Gyeongwan¡¯s face returned to his normally expressionless face. His expressions had miraculously disappeared. Then they finally arrived at the white flower brothel. And somehow they felt tension in the air. Chapter 34 Translator: NovelMultiverse | Editor: NovelMultiverse Perhaps because they knew something was going to happen today, they started to notice things they normally would have missed. Of course, that applied to everyone except Taesan. Taesan was his usual self. As he had already known that the white flower brothel was not an ordinary brothel since his first visit. Familiar things were caught on Taesan¡¯s radars. ¡®So that¡¯s where it was.¡¯ The white flower brothel consisted of three pavilions. In one of those pavilions, he sensed bad energy that he had several encounters with before. Taesan was not good at memorizing people¡¯s faces. As he wasn¡¯t interested. But he was sharp at remembering any unique sources or flow of energy. And he distinctively remembered the common flows found in the Jong Clan warriors. That energy was gathered in one of the rooms in the pavilion. ¡°I will escort you to your usual room.¡± The room that the prostitute escorted him to was opposite the room where the Jong clan warriors were gathered. He was able to sense a few strong energies. To make the fight between them look authentic they would need strong professionals amongst them. It seemed that they had done their homework and sourced the right ones. They were more skilled than the ones usually stationed here. And there were more professionals than usual. ¡°Not bad?¡± The prostitute¡¯s eyes widened as she turned around to look at Taesan. Her face was flushed. ¡°Are..are you choosing me for today?¡± It was a misunderstanding but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain so he nodded. ¡°Sure why not.¡± There was a mixed look of happiness and sadness shown on her face. Even if she were selected today they would not be able to spend the night together. So she was sad and disappointed. All the other prostitutes who had spent the night with Taesan said that their hearts still leaped whenever Taesan came to visit. And they all held strong urges to spend another night with him. They were all disappointed that they couldn¡¯t remember anything from that night besides the feeling that it was good. That¡¯s why the prostitute that had escorted him had dreamed of spending a night with Taesan. But what a wasted opportunity it was. She too wanted to be happy as the others who had been chosen by Taesan before. Her opportunity had arrived, but why was it today of all days. ¡°Then¡­then I¡¯ll call another as well.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Oh? Will you be satisfied with just me alone tonight?¡± ¡°Yes. So now come and sit down.¡± The prostitute happily entered the room and sat gently next to Taesan. Then Gyeongwan who was standing outside shut the door. Taesan looked at the girl sitting next to him. The prostitute averted his gaze and turned her face to show him her side profile. Now that he thought about it there was some time left until the start of their plan. So wouldn¡¯t he be able to squeeze in something before then? The prostitute held onto such wishful thoughts and looked at Taesan. ¡°Don¡¯t you think today¡¯s environment is rather noisy?¡± ¡°Oh? Well. I¡¯m not too¡­sure¡­.¡± ¡°Listen carefully. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a fight going on?¡± The prostitute paused and listened to the sounds of her surroundings. Then she faintly heard the sound of a fight. ¡°Oh? I think you¡¯re right?¡± She knew what that sound was. It was the backdrop in the process to make today¡¯s plan a success. The prostitute sighed. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve her dream after all. She looked at Taesan with a calm and collected look in her eyes. This naive and innocent prince was going to be in trouble today. Taesant smirked at the prostitute who was looking at her. ¡°Do you want me to pick out your eyes?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± The girl thought she had heard him wrongly. Did he really just say that? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± ¡°How..how did I look at you¡­¡± ¡°Do I look like a prey about to be eaten?¡± The prostitute closed her mouth. She was confused. This was not the usual Taesan she had heard of. She quickly tried to grasp the situation and opened her mouth to speak. ¡°My¡­my prince what do you mean. I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± ¡°I think I have become rather benevolent lately? And I would have just let things go if you looked at me with sympathy but you dare to look down at me?¡± The prostitute kneeled and bowed with her head to the floor. ¡°I swear I never looked at you that way. I swear.¡± ¡°Do you swear it on your soul? ¡°Sorry?¡± The prostitute stared blankly for a minute at Taesan. She had heard the phrase swear it on your life but had never heard someone say swear it on your soul before. But that was scarier than the former phrase. Somehow she knew instinctively that it would be dangerous to swear it on her soul. ¡°Just start what you were planning to do.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Taesan laughed wildly. ¡°Do you think I came here without a clue of what¡¯s going on?¡± The prostitutes¡¯ face turned pale. *** Gyeongwan stood blocking the door and looked around at his surroundings. Yoo was standing next to Gyeongwan. And the doctor was seated a distance away from them. This was different than the normal situation. Normally once Taesan entered the room the doctor would disappear only to return near the end. Gyeongwan didn¡¯t place much thought on the difference today. After all, today was a special day. Gyeongwan who had been inspecting his surroundings tensely suddenly noticed Yoo. She was no different from her usual self. But today she felt a little special to him today. ¡®Huh! What was I thinking!¡¯ Gyeongwan turned away as his face started to flush. He had been staring at Yoo when he had intended to inspect the surroundings. He was nearly caught by Yoo. But the problem was what came next. Suddenly he felt lustful. Normally he never dared to even dream about doing something to Yoo, but today he suddenly recalled Mdm Rogue¡¯s suggestion to prepare a separate room for them. Gyeongwan cautiously turned his gaze to Yoo. Coincidentally Yoo was looking his way and their eyes met. He was surprised and quickly turned away. Just because his eyes had met Yoo he felt more lustful than before. That was when Gyeonwasn realized he felt different than his usual self. He then hurriedly looked to the doctor. The doctor had a meaningful smile on his face. This must be the side effect that he had mentioned earlier. ¡®How is this a small side effect!¡¯ Gyoeongwan shouted inside his head. Gyeongwasn who was struggling between his lust and consciousness noticed the sudden change in atmosphere and gained his senses. His overpowering lust disappeared immediately. In its place, he was filled with adrenaline to fight. This too was an unfamiliar feeling. At that moment, he saw a bunch of people walking up the stairs at the end of the corridor. They then started to walk towards Yoo and himself. There were a total of 20 people, and their eyes glanced Yoo up and down as they passed by. Gyeongwan was covered in cold sweat as he fought the rush of adrenaline that provoked his urge to fight and kill. The group of people opened the door where the Jong clan were gathered. ¡°Here you are.¡± What came next was a typical scenario. A fight over the scenario where one of them had picked the girl the other wanted when they had chosen her first. And after a series of ego stabbing comments, a physical fight broke loose. Crash! With a loud explosive sound, the furniture and decorations started to break around them. The broken pieces reached as far as where Gyoengwan and Yoo were standing, while the two of them watched on calmly. Those from the surrounding rooms peeped out curiously. The people who had started fighting inside the room were soon out on the corridor and the fight started to build up. Naturally, the Jong warriors and the white flower brothel warriors tried to come closer to Gyeongwan and Yoo. And naturally started to attack Gyeongwan and Yoo. Had the two not been aware of today¡¯s plan they would have been taken by surprise. But the two were ready and in position. Clang clangggg! The two yielded their swords and defended all attacks. Everyone seemed surprised. They were much more skilled than they had anticipated. They had expected it to be an easy fight. They thought they could easily surpass Gyeongwan and Yoo and break into the room they were guarding and beat Taesan. But their first move had already gone wrong. The two were too strong to use their planned coincidence as an excuse to take them out. Suddenly the Jong warriors and the white flower brothel warriors had a 180-degree change of behavior. They started to attack Gyoengwan and Yoo together as though they were on the same side. Their synergy was off, but they were highly skilled so didn¡¯t interfere with one another¡¯s attacks. Gyeongwan and Yoo¡¯s eyes were full of determination as they fought back their attacks. The Jong warriors were definitely more skilled than the white flower brothel warriors. But it was easier to fight the Jong clans for them. As the two grew in strength, their ability to attack their weakness had grown as well. At this point, the attackers were taken aback. But nobody expected today to be a failure. As there were still those remaining that had not stepped in yet. Moonkwang who had been taking things lightly started to put more force into his attacks. And the professionals from the white flower brothel increased their attacks as well. Gyeongwasn and Yoo hesitated momentarily. Their original plan had been to block the rest while letting the professionals pass them and enter the room. But seeing their skills they were concerned whether Taesan would be able to defeat them on his own. Then the same thought occurred to the two of them. ¡®Who¡¯s worrying who. There¡¯s no need to worry for Taesan.¡¯ Moonkwang came straight at Gyeongwan, while the three professionals from the brothel came at Yoo. Gyeongwan stepped to the side and swung his sword. Crash! The immense power in Moonkwang¡¯s sword pushed Gyoengwan far aside. And just like that, the Moonkwang was about to break open the door. But the door opened up on its own. in such a timely manner. And Moonkwang entered the room. At the same time, those that had been attacking Yoo followed Moonkwang into the room. And with that, the door closed shut again. Neither Gyeongwan nor Yoo had the intention to stop them from entering the room. The two glared at their opponents in front of the closed door. Now, this was their real fight. The first to move was Gyeongwan. Gyeongwan had been struggling to fight his adrenaline. So he let loose and swung his sword at his opponents. Claaaang! The surrounding was filled with clash of energy and fire sparks. While Gyeongwan attacked in a rough vigorous manner Yoo started her smooth and graceful attacks Swoosh! The two had practiced and fought each other to their core, every single day. Meaning to say, they were most familiar with each other. They knew one another weak spots, strong points, and habits so their synergy level was optimal. They moved as if they had become one. The longer they continued to fight, the more they felt a peculiar sense of familiarity and homeliness. In comparison, the jong warriors and the warriors from the brothel were not working hand in hand. Using that as an opportunity, Gyeonwasn and Yoo attacked continuously. The more they fought, and the more intense their fight became, the more they became one with each other. *** Moonkwang and the professionals from the white flowers brothel looked for Taesan as soon as they entered the room. Taesan was seated in a relaxed position and looking at them. Just then the door of the room closed shut. The person who had closed the door was the prostitute who had been in the room with Taesan. She was shaking in fear. Although they were not sure what had happened in the room, one thing was certain. ¡°Hmm. Have you been hiding yourself the entire time?¡± Moonkwang glared at Taesan with a look of disbelief. Taesan slowly stood up from where he was seated. The four who were watching him suddenly felt a strong pressure pushing their whole body down. Taesan¡¯s words settled heavily on top of that pressure. ¡°Jong clan loser step aside. I have something to discuss with the rest of them.¡± Chapter 35 Translator: NovelMultiverse | Editor: NovelMultiverse Moonkwnag burst out in a rage. ¡°How dare you! You dare to disrespect the Jong household!¡± Taesan spoke coolly. ¡°I spoke to you, not the Jong household. Not that the Jong household isn¡¯t a loser.¡± Moonkwang laughed as he was too speechless. ¡°Ha. Why are you so confident? Do you believe that the golden wall clan or the Yeon household will come to save you?¡± Taesan smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t think they need to?¡± Moonkwang¡¯s face turned rigid. But he attempted to regain his composure. ¡°Nobody is coming to save you. Your guards outside will die miserably, the golden wall merchants will not be able to act up for a while due to this incident. And the Yeon residence will never hear of this.¡± ¡°You sure like to talk a lot.¡± ¡°But first you need to be beaten up until you soil yourself in fear. I was going to take this easy but it seems like it won¡¯t do.¡± At those words, Taesan¡¯s eyes started to glisten. ¡°Ah, about that, where did you leave the guy who soiled himself? Did you not bring him with you? Were you worried he might soil himself again?¡± Taesan already knew that Woong was involved with what was happening outside. He was fighting hard with Gyeongwan and Yoo outside those doors. Taesan was well aware why Woong chose not to come in. It was probably an instinctive reaction from a mixture of fear and avoidance. ¡°I¡¯ll shut that mouth of yours first.¡± Moonkwang walked towards Taesan while grinding his teeth. Taesan stared at him blankly. Moonkwang¡¯s ferocious energy gathered around him like a storm. The one-step he took was enough to display his power to the opponent. He was definitely a notch higher than Jong Risungrak. ¡°Now that I think of it, I think there might be something we can talk about as well.¡± When he had gotten the information out of Woong, the most frequently heard name was Moonkwang. Moonkwang was right at the center of all the plans strategized by the Jong household. ¡°Please remember that we need him alive.¡± One of the three professionals standing behind Moonkwang spoke in a low voice. ¡°I know.¡± Moonkwnag took another step towards Taesan after answering curtly. Taesan who was watching him made an absurd expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t your determination a little too easy?¡± Determined to kill, and determined to death was his only thought but to think he wasn¡¯t allowed to kill him. Of course, he understood why. But just because he understood, it didn¡¯t stop him from feeling annoyed. Moonkwnag took another step forward. And at that exact moment, Taesan took a step forward as well. Moonkwang stretched out his hand. It was at great speed. He grasped the thin air in an attempt to hold Taesan¡¯s neck. He had stretched his hand accurately, but it missed. Even though Taesan had not moved. But there was no time to be taken aback. Moonkwang turned his arm around and hit Taesan. Fwoosh! Once again he had hit the thin air. He had aimed perfectly but Taesan stepped forward and escaped his attack. Taesan passed Moonkwang¡¯s side and hit it with his hand. ¡°Gahh!¡± Moonkwang couldn¡¯t breathe. His whole body didn¡¯t move as though he was paralyzed. Then Taesan changed his attention to the three professionals standing at the back. They reacted one beat too late as they had not expected Taesan to get past Moonkwnag and reach them. First Taesan swung his left arm. Slap! Taesan¡¯s slapped the cheek of the man who had been standing there. He immediately lost his consciousness without even mustering a cry of pain. Next was the one who was standing in front. Taesan used the momentum from swinging his arm to turn his body and swung a punch. Crash! The chin of the man standing at the front swung back. His eyes turned white and he flopped to the floor. Taesan had lifted his leg after punching the man who had been standing in front. His spin continued and his feet hit the temples of the last man standing. Ppak! Crash! The last one fell in the weirdest way. Taesan then turned and returned to Moonkwang who was struggling to use his body. Moonkwang¡¯s body started to crack and move slightly. His face burned red. His vein stood up as he was not able to breathe. ¡°Gahhhh!¡± Moonkwang used every bit of his strength to breathe in. Fortunately, he was able to breathe as though he had found a breathing whole. With that, he started to gain back his conscience. Moonkwang¡¯s attention turned to the prostitute who was standing next to the door. The girl was trembling, unable to stand the pressure. Taesan took his time to approach Moonkwang before hitting him in the pit of his stomach. ¡°Kuuuuhhh!¡± He was suddenly able to breathe and started coughing wildly. ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough! ¡° Taesan returned to this original seat. He looked to the prostitute to signal, and she dragged the guy who had fainted next to Taesan. ¡°Site.¡± As soon as Taesan finished speaking, Moonkwnag immediately sat down. His body had not returned back to its original state. Everywhere was creaky, and his flowing energy was cut off in certain parts of his body. He had not sensed any flow of energy enter his body either. He had just purely been hit. A look of fear formed in Moonkwang¡¯s eyes. Even so, his determination was not bent. Taesan stared into Moonkwang¡¯s eyes. He knew those with his eyes rarely opened up. Of course, this did not matter to Taesan. He had no intention to ask nicely. ¡°Open the door.¡± The prostitute seemed surprised at Taesan¡¯s request at first but went to open the door anyway. The fight was still ongoing outside. Taesan spotted Woong who was diligently fighting. It seemed that Woong was the strongest of them all. And because of Woong, the fight was dragging on. Taesan simply stared at Woong. At that moment Woong unknowingly turned to face Taesan. Their eyes met. And there was a horrible stench in the air. Woong¡¯s movement was the most awkward and odd. And using that as an opening, Gyeongwan pierced him as fast as lightning. He blocked the swords of the White Flower brothel warriors before aiming his attack at Woong. Bang! Gyeongwan¡¯s feet hit Woong¡¯s shoulder. Woong spun in mid-air and landed behind. And his shit splattered everywhere. In a battlefield where blood splatters were common, the splattering of shit did not stop them. It only made it filthy. The momentum of the fight came to an end as Woong soiled himself. And lay trembling and defeated on the floor. The ones left were easy to fight. Taesan watched up until there and gestured to the prostitute to leave. The prostitute who had lost the color in her face immediately left and silently shut the door behind her. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me even if I ask right?¡± Taesan asked while looking at Moonkwang. Moonkwang stubbornly sealed his mouth. He could still feel the pain in his body, but it was tolerable. Taesan looked at him and nodded. As though he had anticipated such a reaction. ¡°Then let¡¯s pluck it out first.¡± Moonkwang looked at Taesan questioningly. Pluck out? What was he going to pluck? Moonkwang clenched his teeth and glared at Taesan. ¡°Anyways I¡¯m surprised to find out that the dying second prince of the golden wall clan was such a professional. You had us all fooled.¡± Taesan smirked. ¡°What do you mean fooled? You all just believed what you wanted to.¡± Moonkwnag smirked. What he said made no sense. Even he had been completely deceived. ¡°The two guards outside seem different from what people know about them. Do you still think you didn¡¯t fool anyone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to listen to you. So let¡¯s get started.¡± Moonkwang¡¯s face froze at Taesan¡¯s words. ¡°Are you going to pluck out my limbs? If you do that here it will buy you more trouble than the one you got into for starting a sword fight.¡± Taesan smirked. ¡°I guess you have experience with plucking limbs?¡± Moonkwng closed his mouth shut. Taesan laughed at his reaction. ¡°The moment something works against you, you guys immediately seal your mouths shut.¡± Here Taesan was referring to politicians in general. But Moonkwang understood it as the Jong clan. Taesan spread out his hand and placed it on top of Moonkwang¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do something as foolish as plucking limbs.¡± Moonkwang¡¯s eyes were painted with fear. ¡°Are you¡­going to pluck out my head?¡± Taesan didn¡¯t bother to reply and pulled out Moonkwang¡¯s soul. To be exact he pulled out half of it. And he burnt it slowly. ¡°Kyahhhhh!¡± Moonkwang screamed in pain as he felt his soul burning from the deepest part of his body. *** Gyeongwan felt himself go limp but forced himself to move. The fight was over, but there were things left to do. There were not many fatalities from today¡¯s battle. Two had definitely died, while the rest were alive. Some of their bodies were completely wasted due to the martial energy they used. Gyeongwan meticulously tied them up. He blocked their critical spots to ensure they couldn¡¯t move, then tied up their hands with a thick rough rope. A little further away, Yoo was doing the same thing. Gyeongwan was having trouble maintaining his focus and continuously stole a glance at Yoo. He had expected the side effect to wear off once the fight was over. But that wasn¡¯t the case. The moment he saw her, to be more accurate, the moment he saw Yoo dripping in sweat his lust flared up like a flame. It was a much stronger urge than before. As Gyeongwan felt the limits of his patience, a loud scream echoed throughout the pavilion that made him forget all about the side effect. ¡°Kyahhhh!¡± His lust was immediately forgotten. This was the fourth scream. And the fourth time he felt the side effect wear off. If it wasn¡¯t for the screams, he might have done something to Yoo already. Today, Gyeongwas was learning the boundaries of his patience. As soon as the scream ended, his lust crept back in. Just then Yoo approached Gyeongwan. ¡°Are you alright? You don¡¯t look well.¡± The closeness of her voice was a catalyst to his side effect. Bloodshot up in his eyes. He slowly turned to face Yoo. Then placed both hands on her shoulders and grabbed them tightly. Yoo looked right into Gyeongwan¡¯s eyes with a look of surprise. Gyeongwan who couldn¡¯t hold on any longer was about to do something when the door opened. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The moment he heard Taesan¡¯t voice, Gyeongwan released his hands and stepped back. Yoo was equally surprised. But she didn¡¯t drop her gaze from Gyeongwan. Taesan frowned at what he saw. ¡°We still have things left to do. Get rid of those inside as well.¡± Gyeongwan and Yoo suppressed their excitement and slowly entered the room to tie up those lying on the floor. ¡°What was that?¡± Taesan muttered to himself, disturbed by what he had just seen. When the doctor suddenly approached him. ¡°My prince, you are so mean.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to read a room.¡± Taesan looked at the doctor unable to make out what he was getting at. ¡°Why would I need to read a room? I¡¯ve never needed to do such a thing my whole life.¡± It was more likely where the other party tried to read him. The doctor sighed and shook his head, as Taesan didn¡¯t seem to understand. ¡°We should go and wrap up.¡± ¡°Yes let¡¯s go.¡± It was time to wrap up today¡¯s plan. Taesan took the doctor along to find Mdm.Rogue. At the very top of the pavilion, which was a floor above from where they were, was where she was at. Taesan spread out his sense as they climbed the stairs. There had been so many instances where he was ambushed right after a fight so he never let down his guards. And as expected, there were two hiding at the end of the stairs. Taesan who was climbing the stairs spread out both of his arms. Grip! The neck of the two that had been hiding to ambush, was caught in Taesan¡¯s hands. The two passed out even before they could cry in pain. Taesan didn¡¯t even glance at the two and walked down the corridor to the last door and opened it. Mdm rogue was seated elegantly. Taesan spoke to her coolly. ¡°Pay for today¡¯s sins with your body.¡± Chapter 36 The owner of the white petal brothel was calm and collected. Taesan walked forward and sat in front of Mdm Rogue. The doctor hurriedly followed Taesan¡¯s lead and sat next to him. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about coming up with an excuse along the lines that the brothel had nothing to do with this incident.¡± Mdm Rogue shook her head in reply. ¡°Of course not. I too value my life.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let me ask you a few questions.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Why are you so confident?¡± Mdm rogue laughed. It was laughter mixed with a hint of wickedness. ¡°You asked for my body. So I assumed that meant you wouldn¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°I may not kill you. But what if I can make you beg to be killed?¡± Mdm Rogue¡¯s smile did not disappear even after Taesan replied menacingly. Either she had someone who she could rely on or she couldn¡¯t read the situation. If it wasn¡¯t that then she must enjoy pain. ¡°Fine, that¡¯s not all that important. Next question.¡± Mdm Rogue looked amused as she looked at Taesan. Her reaction showed that she was definitely not an ordinary person. ¡°I asked those guys who attacked us today but they wouldn¡¯t give me an answer. Who¡¯s backing you guys up.¡± ¡°Cheon Geum Ryeon.¡± Mdm Rogue replied without a minute of hesitation. Taesan shook his head to her reply. ¡°No, that I already know. What I want to know is who¡¯s backing Cheon Geum Ryeon.¡± Taesan¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°I feel like you might know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact name myself. But I do know the person who frequents Cheon Geum Ryeon.¡± Taesan gestured by moving his chin and encouraging her to continue. ¡°It¡¯s Bong Moo Ok.¡± ¡°Bong Moo Ok?¡± It was the first time Taesan had heard such a name so he looked towards the doctor. Assuming he would know since he has been around a lot. As expected, at the mention of Bong Moo Ok the doctor asked using his title name. ¡°The dark moon sword?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Taesan asked. ¡°Is he famous?¡± The doctor looked at Taesan in disbelief. ¡°Of course he is famous. He single-handedly killed the blood sworn evil prince. Honestly, he didn¡¯t know who the blood sworn pack were and who this blood sworn evil prince was. ¡°If it¡¯s another blood sworn pack isn¡¯t it just some kind of a bandit? I¡¯m guessing the bloody evil prince is the head of the bandit. So he got famous for wiping out a pack of bandits?¡± ¡°What do you mean just a bandit. The blood group were the strongest of the 100 professionals of that time. And the blood group were not just any pack of bandits.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Taesan was still not interested. No matter what, a bandit was just a bandit. Adding on about the 100 professionals was probably his way of indirectly telling him that he was far from becoming one of the 100 professionals. There was no way Cheonma could possibly be interested in someone like him. The same goes for the one that killed him. But the doctor was not done with his explanation. ¡°But from what I know, the dark moon sword is already dead.¡± Taesan finally showed interest in the word dead. ¡°Dead? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t see it with my two eyes¡­.but there were several people who witnessed his death.¡± ¡°They witnessed his death?¡± Taesan turned back to look at Mdm Rogue. ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°No. I am certain that he is Bong Moo Ok the dark moon sword.¡± ¡°Do you swear upon your soul?¡± ¡°I swear.¡± Taesan nodded. If she was that confident it was probably the right guy. ¡°Did the dead guy resurrect himself?¡± Taesan asked and looked to the doctor. ¡°Well¡­maybe he made it look like he was dying. But the one that killed him was the bloody evil prince¡¯s own brother, Manchu from the red lightning pack. ¡° ¡°Then that red lightning Manchu guy must have been from his weirdly named pack.¡± The doctor tilted his head questioningly. ¡°But¡­something is fishy. The red lightning pack are stronger than the blood sworn pack but their differences are not that much.¡± ¡°What if there¡¯s another possibility?¡± ¡°Another possibility you say¡­..¡± ¡°A zombie.¡± The doctor scoffed. ¡°No way, it¡¯s not easy to make a zombie you know? And for it to move to and fro to Cheon Geum Ryeon it must be able to move not like one, only a real live zombie would be able to do that. Which is¡­.¡± The doctor came to a stop and did not finish the rest of his sentence. What he was about to say didn¡¯t make any sense. ¡°Things are becoming a hassle.¡± Initially, he thought that things would be resolved once he settled the Jong clan and Cheon Geum Ryeon. But those guys were merely pawns of the game. Everything would be resolved once he finished off those moving the pawns, but he did not know who they were yet. If things continued on like this, wiping out Cheon Geum Ryeon would not solve the problem. Because then, the hidden players will not stand back and watch after their plans are ruined. ¡°No. From the looks of it, they seem very cautious¡­maybe they will hide away completely after this.¡± Taesan mumbled to himself before he looked at Mdm Rogue. ¡°Well then, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time you repay your sins?¡± No matter how hard she tried it was difficult to stay indifferent. Mdm Rogue looked slightly nervous. ¡°From today you are a spy.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°From today onwards, gather all the information on the organization supporting Cheon Geum Ryeon to the best of your abilities and deliver it to me.¡± Mdm Rogue was unable to reply. Taesan was not bothered to hear a reply and continued speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t need information I can gather outside. Those can be done by my subordinates. You bring the information from the inside.¡± Taesan finished his sentence and stared at Mdm Rogue. Mdm Rogue replied calmly. ¡°There is a limit to my information.¡± She paused and collected her thoughts before continuing. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to find out critical information. Since they never reveal themselves.¡± Taesan smirked. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re hired by Cheon Geum Ryeon, right? You¡¯re not on their side are you?¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­.¡± ¡°You found out that the dark moon sword is the one behind Cheon Geum Ryeon on your own, right? Those at Cheon Geum Ryeon aren¡¯t aware that you know this, do they?¡± Mdm Rogue looked flabbergasted. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve consistently gathered information on your own ever since you were hired by Cheon Geum Ryeon. Right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are saying all this.¡± Taesan nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re a good actor. As expected of a Haomoon.¡± The doctor¡¯s eyes became round at the mention of Haomoon. ¡°This lady, she is from Haomoon?¡± Taesan did not answer and looked at Mdm Rogue as though to pressure her. Mdm Rogue shook her head in defeat at his insistent and confident eyes. She was going to resist a little longer but she saw a hint of violence in his eyes and gave up on the idea.¡± It seemed like it would do her no good to come up with an excuse now.¡¯¡± ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± ¡°Cotton ball.¡± Mdm Rogue looked even more confused at Taesan¡¯s reply. ¡°I didn¡¯t use a cotton ball. What do you mean by that?¡± He found out his identity with an object she didn¡¯t even use, how weird was that. Taesan frowned. ¡°And why do I have to explain? You just need to repay your sins. Bring me all the information you¡¯ve gathered so far and continue to provide them.¡± Mdm Rogue realized her position and closed her mouth. She had been out of line as her identity had been found out. She looked questioningly at Taesan. She left no remaining trails of evidence to indicate that she was Haomoon. So how had he found out? ¡®Unless he knew me to begin with¡­.¡¯ If that was the case why hadn¡¯t he known when he first came to visit? He did not pretend not to know then. If he was acting then, it meant he was better than she was. Mdm Rogue noticed the change in Taesan¡¯s gaze and pushed away her thought. ¡°I understand. I will gather as much as I can.¡± ¡°Good. I will trust that you will.¡± Taesan replied before getting up from his seat. His business at the white flower inn was done for the day. As he was about to leave, the doctor looked at Taesan questioningly. ¡°My prince, shouldn¡¯t we place her with a taboo or a curse in case she breaks her promise?¡± Taesan smirked. ¡°Run if you can.¡± ¡°What? What if she really runs away?¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s the last of her luck.¡± ¡°What?¡± The doctor looked at Taesan, unable to understand a word he had said ¡°Because I know where the book of Amyeongbo is.¡± Mdm rogues eyes became wide at Taesan¡¯s words. ¡°You know where the book of Amyeongbo is? Is it with you?¡± Taesan glanced back at Mdm Rogue. ¡°Like I said before, why should I tell you?¡± Taesan started to walk away. Hurriedly Mdm Rogue shouted after him. ¡°My prince, I will do my best and deliver your order! My people are in every industry that Cheon Geum Ryeon has recently opened. I will not let you down!¡± ¡°Alright, I will look forward to it. Oh, and clean up the ones I beat up today.¡± Taesan waved his hand and left the room. Mdm Rogue stared blankly at his back and muttered. ¡° Amyeongbo¡­Do I need to report this to the higher-ups?¡± Her expression was mixed with confusion and worry. The book of Amyeongbo recorded the secret skills from Haomoon. But now it was lost. The previous head of Haomoon and the elders of Haomoon had disappeared without sharing its knowledge. Technically the Amyeongbo was not entirely lost. There was a replicated version that was less detailed as compared to the original book. The replicated Amyeongbo was what the lower-ranked Haomoon follower used to learn. The Amyeongbo was not just any book of secret skills. It contained all information about Haomoon. The Amyeongbo was a form of identity for Haomoon. Depending on the difficulty level of the Amyeongbo you studied, your rank was determined differently in Haomoon. The most difficult and complex Amyeongbo had disappeared so Haomoon¡¯s reputation was at stake. Haomoon was slowly falling from the top. Hence the vulnerability at the mention of it. ¡°I¡¯ll save it, for now, it¡¯s not too late to report after confirming it to be true.¡± *** After leaving Mdm Rogue¡¯s room and coming to the floor below Taesan nodded at the sight of the clean corridor. ¡°You cleaned up fast.¡± Gyeongwan and Yoo were standing in front of the room Taesan was previously in. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, let¡¯s go.¡± The two trailed Taesan. Gyeongwan¡¯s face was expressionless. But it was hard to tell if it was because of the poison or if he had reverted to his usual self. There was only one person who could distinguish the difference. ¡°It seems like the effect of the poison wore off. Not surprising, since you moved around so vigorously. Do you need to go and urinate yet?¡± Gyeongwan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± The doctor walked ahead, and Gyeongwan looked at his back for a moment and hesitated. Then he decided to approach him and ask. ¡°What exactly is the side effect?¡± The doctor laughed. ¡°Why ask when you already know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t fully understand it. I don¡¯t know why I did what I did, maybe the side effect isn¡¯t wearing off.¡± At the mention of the side effect, Yoo listened in with a curious look. The only one uninterested was Taesan. Taesan walked on leisurely at the same speed, the same expression, just like any other day. ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing much. It just reveals the things you¡¯ve always bottled up inside.¡± ¡°Things I¡­bottled up?¡± ¡°Yes. How should I put it, it enhances your desires? It reveals what you normally hide away. It¡¯s so effective it can even unveil the desires of an old experienced monk.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Gyeongwan could not believe it. The amount of rage and urge to kill that he experienced just now was immense. And here he was, saying those were my hidden desires? ¡°All humans possess various feelings and desires. It is bound to grow if you leave it bottled up inside. And what you experienced was that being unleashed. Next time I¡¯m guessing it won¡¯t be to this extent?¡± He had unleashed it fully so the next time the side effect will have less influence. Today the doctor was actually rather impressed. He had used a strong poison but Gyeongwan did not cross any boundaries. In the end, he had suppressed his desires until the end. Gyeongwan¡¯s eyes calmed down and he fell into deep thought. He was confused about how to figure out his complicated thoughts. The doctor left Gyeongwan to his thoughts and walked towards Taesan. And Yoo quietly shadowed the doctor. The doctor was surprised to find Yoo by his side. ¡°What?¡± Yoo placed a finger to her lips to signal him to keep quiet. The doctor rolled his eyes to glance at Taesan walking ahead and at Gyeongwan who was trailing behind. Yoo whispered to the doctor. ¡°The poison from before, can you give some to me?¡± The doctor looked at her alarmed by her request. Her expressionless face worried him even more. And the doctor felt rather scared. Chapter 37 Mdm Rogue looked around at the decently seated prostitutes from the white flower brothel. There were five of them, all of great beauty. They did not know any battle skills but were more observant than any others. They were Mdm Rogues¡¯ direct reports. Mdm rogue received the money from Cheon Geum Ryeon to support the Haomoon branch, and she was in charge of this branch. Also Mdm rogue was a student of the Haomoon leader. ¡°Anything new from Cheon Geum Ryeon?¡± The one seated most right answered her question. ¡°No. They¡¯re collectively agreeing to step back and observe the situation for now. I¡¯m sure they are taken aback. Nobody would ever have imagined the golden wall clan to be so powerful. Mdm rogue nodded her head. Haomoon had played nearly no part in this incident. The only thing they supported was to create the white flower brothel, gather information on the black thieve, and find a way to get to them. And they had accomplished that task brilliantly. The problem was what came next, which was planned by Cheon Geum Ryeon and the Jong clan. And they got played out. The problem arose when Cheon Geum Ryeon provided the information on the golden wall clan. More than half of the information they provided had been wrong. The golden wall clan had avoided the crisis with the help of the doctors, but at a glance, it would be blamed on the wrong information. ¡°Did you check to see if it was similar to the information we gathered?¡¯ ¡°Yes. Even if it had been us we would not have been able to avoid the problem entirely.¡± ¡°Amazing.¡± ¡°They are not to be taken easily. Mdm rogue nodded her head. Even from the start she never thought they were easy, but now she was more defensive than ever. And now they had to investigate very carefully. Because a monster lived in that place. ¡°Baek Taesan¡­what is his identity?¡± He was impossible to understand. Mdm Rogue who had taken a moment to gather her thoughts then looked up with bright eyes. ¡°Start investigating the Golden wall clan form today.¡± The five ladies looked to Mdm Rogue. They seemed to want a more specific steer. ¡°Investigate on all the information about the battle skills the golden wall clan adopt.¡± The five ladies looked a little surprised. The goldenwall clan were interested in their forces but even without investigating they already knew as much as there was to know. It wasn¡¯t something to be this conscious and focused about. ¡°You have to be extra careful.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± The five ladies grew even more curious. Of course, they had to be careful. But to be cautioned to this extent meant they had to be even more careful than usual. For example, even when they were told to investigate Cheon Geum Ryeon, they were told to be careful. But now they were told to be extra careful so it was difficult to compare, making them confused further. ¡°How careful should we be?¡± ¡°Adopt the same amount of caution you would have if you were investigating a royal household. ¡°What?¡± The golden wall clan were great, but they were clearly different from a royal household. The five ladies were unable to hide their surprise and continued to look at Mdm Rogue. ¡°And don¡¯t even go near the second prince, Baek Tae San.¡± The five ladies¡¯ expression¡¯s finally turned serious. Taesan had been here yesterday. Cheon Geum Ryeon and the Jong clan had a confrontation. The one who resolved that had been Taesan, Gyongwasn, and Yoo, as well as the doctor that was found in their company. Now it seemed like that was not the only case. ¡°And¡­¡± As Mdm rogue opened her mouth to speak, the other ladies tensed up even more. Things were already confusing as it is, what more could she say? ¡°Dig deeper into Cheon Geum Ryeon. And try to find out more about the organization backing them up. This is also dangerous, you know that right?¡± ¡°Yes. We are well aware.¡± It was an organization that used the mighty dark moon sword as their messenger. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to look into an organization like that. There may be consequences. But they had to do it regardless. Because the Amyeongbo was at stake. Mdm Rogue¡¯s face turned serious as she thought of Amyeongbo. ¡®I think it¡¯ll be best¡­to call for backup.¡¯ The Haomoon¡¯s future may depend on this. *** ¡°My Prince, the Dongho foundation have reached out asking for further advice.¡± ¡°The Dongho foundation? Tell them to figure it out.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not widely known, and they¡¯re already professional.¡± ¡°Even so¡­The Jong clan matter depends on them¡­.¡± Taesan smirked. ¡°Do you think the Jong clan can survive this?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m sure it will be absorbed by Cheon Geum Ryeon. So you intend to step back and watch?¡± ¡°If I interfere any further it will expose the Dongho foundation.¡± ¡°Well, you can always relocate them. They¡¯re good at that kind of stuff. Going missing in action for a while then relocating.¡± ¡°Maybe it would have worked some other time. But for now, it¡¯s best to remain in the status quo.¡± ¡°What??? Ah¡­!¡± The doctor finally grasped Taesan¡¯s intention. Had it been another time, they would have been able to resolve things easily with the help of the Cheonma followers. But right now because of Hyeon Cheon Jin, the Cheonma followers were unable to fully expose their skills. ¡°But such a situation¡­will be resolved soon, don¡¯t you think?¡± Had it been a normal situation it would have. But their current situation was far from normal. In the history of the Cheonma clan, it was the worst they were in. It would take a long time until the next leader Cheonma was found to destroy Hyeon Cheon Jin. Because those that made a good candidate were already killed. There was a similar incident a few hundred years ago. Although it wasn¡¯t recorded. Even then a Cheonma went mad and killed everyone around him but it was not as bad as it was now. Ever since that incident, not many people stayed near Cheonma. But this time things were different. Those folks had planned and strategized ahead to eliminate me. ¡®Did those fools really think that they could win over me?¡± They probably did. That¡¯s why to increase their chances they came attacking in a big group. The elders, his subordinates, and each lead from the sub packs came together. And he killed every single one of them. So Hyeon Cheon Jin was not bound to open up for some time. At least until things were figured out and a new Cheonma appeared. But I wonder how long that would take. ¡°Maybe¡­around ten years?¡± ¡°Sorry? Ten years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the minimum as well. So tell them to figure it out on their own.¡± The doctor scratched the back of his head. ¡°Oh¡­okay. Then I will tell them to tidy up as per usual and go back to their routine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°But¡­I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The white flower brothel.¡± ¡°Figure that out on your own as well.¡± ¡°What? Me? I don¡¯t even know what Amyeongbo is.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something like that. It¡¯s the key to Haomoon¡¯s martial arts and form. In one book it contains all aspects from their belief, principles, swordsmanship, fighting skills. It pretty much sums up their unique martial arts form.¡± The doctor stared at Taesan blankly. ¡°Then why do you have it?¡± ¡°I got it by chance. Purely coincidental.¡± It really was a coincidence. That occurred when he was in the Cheonma clan. Because the entire key members of Haomoon was now in the Cheonma clan¡¯s prison. The arrogant Haomoon members, not knowing their place, were snooping around the Cheonma clan for information. When they got caught by Cheonma himself. I would normally have killed them, but they had the Amyeongbo with them so he had them locked up in prison to find out more about it. He wasn¡¯t curious to learn the skills of Amyeongbo but found it a form of entertainment. And using that as a source of reference he wanted to confirm if there was any room for improvement in his own skills. Overall it has helped him a tiny bit. And because of that, the Amyeongbo remained accurately in his mind. He knew then how important the Amyeongbo was to Haomoon, and their future without it. After that, he lost interest in it. But going through this incident it had triggered him to remember it clearly. ¡°Then how did you know that the white flower brothel was Haomoon?¡± ¡°A few of them used cotton wools.¡± The doctor opened his mouth widely. ¡°You found out just by that?¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t just that. He saw that and observed them a little more attentively. Which led him to find evidence of the Amyeongbo. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the real Amyeongbo but a replica. For Taesan, who was aware of the real Amyeongbo, the replica was easy to spot. ¡°Then what should we do about Cheon Geum Ryeon?¡± Taesan looked at the doctor as though he was a nuisance. ¡°As I said, figure it out on your own. If the white flower brothel gives us more information on them just pass it on to the golden wall clan. Then they¡¯ll know what to do. I¡¯m sure a clan can easily figure out how to deal with this right?¡± ¡°Well¡­that¡¯s true¡­.¡± The doctor had an odd feeling. Things were easier said than done. All the things he told him to figure out were rather tedious. This was different from being a bystander. He was looking at things from a top view and making minor adjustments when needed. But let things run its own course most of the time. This was exactly what Taesan was doing. ¡®Or am I overthinking?¡± Maybe he really found all this to be a hassle. But it was a very peculiar feeling. ¡°Erm¡­my prince then what will you do?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m going to visit the brothels.¡± The doctor looked blankly at Taesan. Then he recalled something else he couldn¡¯t make sense of. ¡°You visit the brothels so frequently so how are you recovering from your illness so well?¡± Taesan smiled widely. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. Something kids don¡¯t know.¡± The doctor made a face. ¡®Who¡¯s he calling a kid?¡± *** The goldenwall clan was endlessly busy for a while Everyone involved was busy fighting against Cheon Geum Ryeong¡¯s attacks. But now things were finally taking shape. The goldenwall clan was strong. No, the doctor and Haomoon that provided the goldenwall clan it¡¯s information was very strong and skilled. Cheon Geum Ryeong swayed as the goldenwall retaliated, and slowly conflict was arising internally. From the beginning, it was a committee of several small merchants coming together so each and everyone had their own wants and needs. When things become difficult, they are quick to blame the finger at others. And as Cheon Geum Ryeong became tenser, the goldenwall clan became more relaxed. The leader of the clan Byeok Taesoo turned his attention elsewhere during his free time, and the results of that were out today. ¡°My Lord. We¡¯ve been able to make contact.¡± Byeok Taesoo reacted happily as the head of the guards reported back. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes. And it seems like we¡¯ve received a positive response.¡± ¡°Finally¡­.!¡± Byeok Taesoo was unable to hide his emotions. ¡°When are they available.¡± ¡°They are currently wrapping up other affairs but will soon come to visit. They said it won¡¯t be too long until then.¡± Byeok Taesoo nodded happily. ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you for all your hard work.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. It was Jo Sugak who ran around like mad on his feet.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s because of your close attention on the matter that resolved things swiftly.¡± The head of the guard smiled at Byeok Taesoo¡¯s praise. It was impossible not to pay close attention when the lord of the clan, Byeok Taesoo was checking in on the status so regularly. So, how could he not pay attention? ¡°I heard that Taesan is recovering well and it¡¯s reassuring, but in my heart, it wasn¡¯t the case. I wanted to be nicer in any way possible.¡± ¡°Actually, his accomplishment with the doctor is enough.¡± At the mention of the doctor, Byeok Taesoo looked proud. Taesan had gained the support of the doctor. It was truly a joyful thing to watch his younger brother grow. ¡°Anyways since we have acquired another great doctor I am sure we will be able to cure Taesan soon.¡± ¡°If the two famous doctors came together, it would be in the blink of an eye.¡± The head of the guard replied and thought back on their newly acquired doctor. He was a ruthless doctor named single acupuncturist The only reason he acceded to this request was because of the great doctor. ¡®If we look at it that way, then this was again Taesan¡¯s accomplishment.¡¯ If Taesan had not acquired the great doctor, the single acupuncturist would never have agreed. The head of the guard felt that things were finally going according to plan. ¡®So¡­I guess it¡¯s ever since Taesan started to visit brothels?¡¯ Chapter 38 So far, after spending time with the prostitutes he would rest for an hour on his own and left. But today, something must have gotten into him as he had come here straight after he was done. Various thoughts went on in her head. As the silence dragged on, her thoughts became more complicated. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± ¡°Sorry? I sent you reports of all the progress we¡¯ve had so far¡­.¡± Taesan smirked. ¡°No, not that. You looked into me. I¡¯m referring to that.¡± Mdm Rogue turned pale and her heart started to beat so fast she thought it would burst. Her entire body was covered in cold sweat and goosebumps. ¡°I¡­that¡­.¡± Taesan raised her hand to silence her. Mdm Rogue was surprised and kneeled on the floor immediately. ¡°I¡­I am so sorry. Please forgive me once!¡± As her body was kneeling and begging for forgiveness, her mind couldn¡¯t comprehend why she was doing this. She was unusually afraid of Taesan. ¡°That¡¯s enough, get up. I don¡¯t mean to do anything. I simply asked if the investigation was complete.¡± Even as she heard those words she could not relax. In fact, she felt tenser. Normally the powerful ones spoke in such a way before taking you doWN. Mdm Rogue slowly raised up her body and looked at Taesan. She needed to check his expression and eyes. Taesan was more collected and calm than ever. ¡°Please¡­give me one minute.¡± Mdm Rogue started to move. She took out a document from a secret compartment and politely passed it to Taesan. Taesan took it expectantly and looked through it briefly. ¡°You investigated more on the goldenwall clan¡­than myself?¡± ¡°Yes. We were trying to be careful¡­.¡± The corner of Taesan¡¯s lips went up. ¡°You have a good instinct.¡± As the atmosphere turned out positive, Mdm Rogue started to relax a little. Then all of a sudden his expression turned cold. ¡°So did you find out anything about me?¡± Mdm Rogue felt like a puppy in front of a tiger. She felt so small in her own body. ¡°N, No!¡± Even if she did know, she had to reply that she didn¡¯t. And even, in reality, she didn¡¯t have much. ¡°No? That¡¯s rather disappointing?¡± ¡°I only know you have a secret I don¡¯t know about. Besides that, I really know nothing.¡± Taesan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good for now. Then do you have any information on the single acupuncturist?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She had investigated continuously on well-known figures and profiled them constantly. So she had quite a lot of information on the single acupuncturist. Although most of the gathered information was on his past and whereabouts. Taesan gestured with a finger asking her to bring it to him, immediately Mdm Rogue brought the information on the single acupuncturist from her secret compartment. Taesan laughed as he read through the documents. ¡°What a funny fella¡± ¡°There¡¯s a reason why people refer to him as ruthless. He is quite hard to predict.¡± ¡°Maybe he just lives and does what he wants?¡± Mdm rogue did not reply. That was one way to look at it, but in a warrior, their strength played an important role in their overall skill. The single acupuncturist¡¯s ruthless and unpredictable behavior was a facade to hide his immense strength. ¡°Well, I am known to be able to grow guys like this.¡± Mdm Rogue sensed that a large storm was coming and shuddered. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there and take this.¡± Taesan threw a piece of paper. The paper fluttered and dropped in front of Mdm Rogue. Perhaps it was coincidence or Taesan had controlled it, she wasn¡¯t sure. And it wasn¡¯t all that important. But if it was someone else with more experience and martial skills, standing in her position. They would have been able to sense the difference as Taesan threw the paper. Because it requires great skill to replicate natural movement in an object. Mdm Rogue focused on the contents of the paper. She couldn¡¯t keep her eyes away. Because this was Amyeongbo. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that is not all of it?¡± Mdm Rogue carefully picked it up from the floor and held it closely. She felt like she had earned the whole world. Of course, she still had to test this and see if it was authentic, but from her years of experience dealing with information from Haomoon, her instinct told her this was the real deal. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re thankful then continue to do a good job. Or you can use that and become the next Haomoon.¡± Mdm Rogue felt her heart rate increase at those words. ¡°Me¡­the next head of Haomoon?¡± Taesan smirked after seeing her expression and quietly left. Mdm rogue, unaware that Taesan had already left, was frozen with a blank, no, ambitious thought. *** The great doctor was seated opposite the head of the dongho foundation. He had visited him today to discuss future plans. It was actually not allowed for the secret Cheonma associations to work together like this. Because it was easier for a bigger group to be found out. It was best to work together temporarily and maintain their secret. But this was a peculiar case. At least that¡¯s what the doctor perceived it to be. ¡°It is against the rules for us to meet like this. We don¡¯t even know if we are from the same clan to benign with.¡± The head of the dongho foundation spoke coldly. It was 180 degrees different from the way he treated Taesan. ¡°It¡¯s not a hundred percent non-compliance. This is a very peculiar situation.¡± The head of the dongho foundation frowned at the doctor¡¯s sly behavior. ¡°Hyeon Cheon Jin will be resolved with time. A new majesty will appear.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem. It will take a long time.¡± ¡°Long time? Who says?¡± ¡°Who do you think? Our prince of course. He seems to be looking at ten years, minimum.¡± ¡°Ten years¡­..!¡± ¡°And that is a minimum so you might want to add on a few years.¡± The head of the dongho foundation looked at the doctor. ¡°How does he know this? I looked into it and he seems to be the second prince of the goldenwall clan¡­no matter how I search into it he has no connections to the Cheonma clan.¡± ¡°Honestly I¡¯m not sure myself. But seeing how he knows more than us¡­.I can guess what his title might be.¡± The dongho head looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°And what is that?¡± He believed the doctor as he knew that the doctor had accompanied Taesan for a long time, so assumed he would know his real identity. Furthermore, his nature of work involved collecting information. ¡°You are aware that the opening of the Hyeon Cheon Ji means that the current majesty has passed away?¡± ¡°Of course. And I assume¡­that during that process the entire key figures were wiped out. If it¡¯s going to take a long time, it means the damage is extensive.¡± ¡°I agree. That¡¯s why our prince is important.¡± The dongho head looked at him expectantly. The doctor was enjoying this look and took his time. ¡°I think¡­he¡¯s the hidden son of the majesty who just passed away.¡± The dongho head¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is..is that true!¡± The doctor put a finger to his lips. ¡°Shh! Shh! Be quiet. Someone might hear us.¡± The dongho head closed his mouth. But he was unable to hide the excitement in his wavering eyes as he looked to the doctor. ¡°Recently a few flies have been gathering around our prince. So I need your help.¡± ¡°How can I help?¡± ¡°I need two things.¡± ¡°You can tell me.¡± ¡°I need your man¡¯s support when the prince is in need of help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a give! If it¡¯s to do with the prince we will not hold back on sharing our resources!¡± The dongho head had started to refer to Taesan as the prince as well. ¡°The second is to find a secret organization.¡± ¡°That¡­sounds more critical.¡± It was impossible to predict the future. Taesan would need a strong foundation in order to climb up to a higher position in the future. ¡°Also, whatever we are doing may not be recognized in the future. I¡¯m sure you already know?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± This was his back up plan. A form of gamble. But it was a safe bet. Even if it didn¡¯t work, he had nothing to lose as long as he was careful. ¡°So please make the necessary preparations.¡± ¡°Leave it to me. The business with the Jong clan is finishing up so we have ample time to get ready.¡± The doctor formally bowed as a form of sealing their agreement. ¡°Then I look forward to working with you.¡± The dongho head bowed in return and replied. ¡°Likewise I look forward to working with you.¡± There was a hint of ambition in the eyes of both men. Chapter 39 ¡°This way.¡± Ga Moojin, the head of the guard for the goldenwall clan had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as he escorted the honored guest, the single acupuncturist. Now that he thought about it he had escorted the great doctor like this before. And a very similar occurrence unfolded. The single acupuncturist¡¯s gaze was fixated on Danyeong who was standing near Taesan¡¯s pavilion. ¡°Who is that child?¡± Ga Moojin answered the single acupuncturist indifferently. ¡°He is our prince¡¯s servant.¡± ¡°A servant? That boy?¡± Ga Moojin quickly replied after seeing the look in the single acupuncturist¡¯s eyes. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to leave his side and won¡¯t go anywhere. Even if you ask him to be your apprentice.¡± The single acupuncturist made a face of disbelief. It didn¡¯t make sense that anyone would reject his offer to be his apprentice. But having read between the lines the single acupuncturist¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Well, I guess the great doctor came first¡­¡± ¡°Yes. He went through the same process. Also, that child is not the only servant serving our prince.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Come inside. You will naturally find out.¡± Ga Mooji felt proud as he stepped inside the pavilion. When would someone like him have the chance to talk to someone famous like the single acupuncturist? Once the single acupuncturist stepped inside the pavilion he would be surprised. Just as the great doctor did before. As expected, the single acupuncturist stopped walking and came to a standstill as he stepped inside the pavilion. He looked around at the servants cleaning the interior of the pavilion. ¡°There seems to be¡­a lot of servants.¡± There were a total of seven servants. If you included Danyeong who was outside it was a total of eight. And including Soso, a total of nine servants were serving Taesan. Everyone excluding Soso was from a brothel and had voluntarily come looking for Taesan to serve him. They all put in their all to serve Taesan. No matter how hard the task they did not complain and did it happily. Not only that, they were beautiful. So much so that anyone who caught a glance of them would not be able to take their eye off of them. He felt proud again. Ga moojin looked at the single acupuncturist as if to show off that all these people were here to serve the prince. ¡°All these kids came here voluntarily to serve the prince.¡± ¡°They came¡­voluntarily.¡± Ga moojin looked at the single acupuncturist and asked. ¡°Were you interested in them because of their appearance and quality?¡± The single acupuncturist nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a waste to leave them here to waste their talents. I must make them my apprentice.¡± ¡°That is their choice. Also, you need the prince¡¯s approval.¡± The single acupuncturist was about to shake his head but stopped himself. It would eventually work out. Because he wanted it. A mere goldenwall clan could not stop his walk of life. But before that, he wanted to resolve what he had planned and execute it after. After seeing the great doctor, and the rookie that tied him down to this place. And he was even willing to give him a consultation and if it was interesting give him an acupuncture session as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ga Moojin smiled brightly at the single acupuncturist¡¯s reply and escorted him in. ¡°This way.¡± *** Taesan looked at the single acupuncturist seated opposite him. The great doctor was seated next to Taesan. The great doctor seemed very dissatisfied with the whole situation and glared at Ga Moojin who was seated next to the single acupuncturist. Ga Moojin could empathize with how the great doctor must be feeling and made an apologetic look. ¡°I have no excuses for you doctor, I hope you try to understand the thoughts of our head of the clan.¡± The great doctor was about to reply when Taesan lifted his hand. He was telling him to keep quiet. ¡°I understand, head of the guard you can leave now. I will finish things up.¡± Ga Moojin looked at the single acupuncturist uncomfortably at Taejin¡¯s words. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more comfortable if I were around?¡± Taesan firmly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s more comfortable if it¡¯s just us.¡± Ga Moojin bowed politely to both Taesan and the single acupuncturist respectively. ¡°I¡­I leave him in your good hands.¡± His statement was directed at both of them. To Taesan it was asking him not to offend the single acupuncturist. To the single acupuncturist, it was asking him to treat and cure Taesan. As Ga Moojin left, the single acupuncturist opened his mouth and spoke eagerly. ¡°I saw on my way here you have quite a collection of servants.¡± The great doctor smiled as his first topic was on the servants first. It reminded him of the past and you could look into the kind of character the single acupuncturist was. Instead of replying, Tesan tried to assess the single acupuncturist. He was able to tell a fair bit based on first impressions, but to know more in detail he needed a little bit of focus. Taesan¡¯s eyes glowed as he finished assessing the single acupuncturist. He was impressive. His state was much stronger than when he first saw him. He knew how to properly channel his energy, and he definitely had good control of it. It was a very difficult thing to control one¡¯s own energy flow. ¡°So you¡¯re interested in my servants?¡± The single acupuncturist¡¯s brow frowned a little at Taesan¡¯s words. He did not like the tone of his voice. How dare he treat him as someone beneath him. But he seemed to do it naturally so he didn¡¯t confront him. ¡°Yes. Your servants, they are wasting their talent, I¡¯ll take them and nurture them. Teach them medical and martial skills.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already teaching them martial skills though?¡± The already single acupuncturist smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t try to compare your shallow martial skills to my worshipped skills.| The single acupuncturist had the right to make such a statement. But that was if his opponent was the golden wall clan. Unfortunately, he was facing Taesan, the former Cheonma. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what a worshipped skill is so it¡¯s funny you think you can do better.¡± The single acupuncturist chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know. I am going to teach them Huwawolgong.¡± ¡°Huwawolgong?¡± Taesan frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the skill a sex maniac uses?¡± He was right. Huwawolgong was the skill a sex maniac evil spirit named the flower and moon spirIt used. But the single acupuncturist was brazen. So what. As long as it was a skill it didn¡¯t matter who had used it, what mattered was that you were good at it. ¡°It¡¯s a good skill I acquired coincidentally.¡± When the flower and moon spirit was famous in his days, it survived combat with one of the Namgoong clan¡¯s warriors. It wasn¡¯t able to win, but it was a big deal it even survived. The single acupuncturist looked proudly at Taesan. ¡°So you had an ulterior motive. Huwawolgong is not a martial art they can learn simply by training. Is it?¡± ¡°So what if they did pay a price for learning a great skill! They will naturally end up doing it when they start serving me but it¡¯s just being quickened a little.¡± Taesan couldn¡¯t believe his ear so he quickly replied. He needed to suppress his ego. ¡°The skill I¡¯ve taught them is called Biryoungshingong. I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of it before.¡± ¡°Biryoungshingong?¡± The single acupuncturist¡¯s eyes enlarged. ¡°It¡¯s not the Biryoungshingong that I¡¯m thinking of, is it? You better not be faking it with a skill that shares the same name.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Biryoungshingong you know of, but the Biryoungshingong I¡¯m referring to is the one used by Biryoung¡¯s new army in the past.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! That Biryoungshingong was practiced over a hundred years ago!¡± Biryoungshingong was a form of martial arts that was lost over time once Biryoung¡¯s new army disappeared. But what Taesan was teaching was the real Biryoungshingong. Because the reason behind the disappearance of Biryoung¡¯s new army was the Cheonma clan. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not. But why don¡¯t you make a choice? Which would you choose between Biryoungshingong and Huwawolgong?¡± The single acupuncturist shut his mouth as Taesan questioned. Anyone who knew about the two martial arts would definitely choose Biryoungshingong. So the single acupuncturist changed his tactic. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. So what I teach is a medical skill. Great martial arts? True, it¡¯s good to know. But for a doctor, the first thing is about their medical skill. So you can do good in the world. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve never done any reflection in your life.¡± Then Taesan suddenly reached out his hand. The single acupuncturist tensed up. ¡®What is this? Did I lose my breath? Me? To that rookie?¡¯ It was an exquisite feeling when Taesan reached out his hand. Even it was by chance or a coincidence the likelihood of it was very low. For someone as pro as him to lose his breath, they had to attack his opening that was near impossible. Even if it was a coincidence it wasn¡¯t something anyone could do. He suddenly felt extremely defensive. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°What do you mean. Aren¡¯t you going to do your medical consultation?¡± ¡°Oh¡­yes. I will. I will.¡± The single acupuncturist started to feel frustrated as he sensed that he was losing control of the situation. He lightly grabbed a hold of Taesan¡¯s wrist. He first needed to test it out. If what he felt was a result of coincidence or true skills. The single acupuncturist¡¯s presence was absorbed into Taesan¡¯s body. The single acupuncturist¡¯s consultation relied purely on identifying the body¡¯s internal force by the person¡¯s pulse. That was the reason why his consultations were accurate and his acupuncture was so skilled. ¡®Well, he doesn¡¯t have any internal force.¡¯ It must have been a coincidence. For someone who was able to master Biryoungshingong and yet possessed no internal force, it meant he was someone not even trained in martial arts. But as he continued to reach deeper, the single acupuncturist his initial thoughts were wrong. This man was unable to master martial arts at all. ¡°Your body is like a rag.¡± That was the first thing the single acupuncturist said after he finished taking his pulse. Taesan smirked and asked. ¡°Really? Is it that bad?¡± ¡°Your larger pulses are barely there, but most of your smaller pulses have been cut off and there is no flow.¡± ¡°So can it be cured?¡± ¡°Of course it can be cured. But it will take a long time. You will need several needles acupuncture.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not a single acupuncture.¡± The single acupuncturist laughed. ¡°My single acupuncture is only used to kill.¡± Taesan asked indifferently. ¡°When you say it can be cured, you¡¯re referring to the larger pulse?¡± ¡°Of course. How much acupuncture do you think you would need if I targeted the small pulses? And if you continuously address the small pulses, the one you cured initially will break off again. This whole cycle repeats, so why would I do that?¡± Taesan looked to the great doctor. ¡°That¡¯s what he says?¡± The corners of the great doctor¡¯s mouth lifted. Taesan continued after witnessing it. ¡°Your skills are better.¡± The single acupuncturist looked appalled by Taesan¡¯s declaration. ¡°What¡­did you just say?¡± ¡°I said that he is a better doctor. Because he said it can be fully cured in a few years.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh! How can he do something I cannot?¡± Taesan smiled and only continued to talk about what he wanted. ¡°So, your martial arts are falling behind, your medical skills are falling behind. What are you going to show me now?¡± The single acupuncturist¡¯s face looked almost distorted. He only had one thing left to show. ¡°I will show you my power.¡± Taesan scoffed. ¡°Your brain isn¡¯t working so you¡¯re gonna use your strength to take it?¡± The single acupuncturist replied confidently. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? If you hold onto treasures you need to have the power to guard it.¡± Taesan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. So how¡¯s this?¡± The single acupuncturist looked suspiciously at Taesan. He was on his toes in case he was swayed by his words. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet.¡± ¡°A bet?¡± The single acupuncturist¡¯s eye sparkled. The reason why Taesan mentioned the bet was only because he found out from Haomoon¡¯s information. Based on Haomoon, the single acupuncturist liked to make bets. And he was widely known to keep his end of the deal from the bet. Even though the single acupuncturist won the bet most of the time. ¡°You like bets. Right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I like bets. I like to win things fair and square.¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°Fine. But I won¡¯t do it unless I like the category.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll like it for sure. If you don¡¯t, speak up. I¡¯ll change it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking of only betting your servants, but I have a different deal. Bet the one sitting next to you as well.¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s a big gamble?¡± Taesan looked to the great doctor. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our loss. He only has himself to offer, but my medical skills are more advanced.¡± The single acupuncturist¡¯s face turned red. Taesan shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s take it easy. All you have to do is just win. Right?¡± He emphasized his last word while looking at the single acupuncturist. ¡°Yes. As long as I win.¡± ¡°So you should bet something else. All you have to do is win.¡± ¡°I only have myself to bet.¡± ¡°Only yourself? After all those years of leading a medical life?¡± ¡°Then what else do I have? I only need myself.¡± Taesan shook his head while tapping his head with a finger. ¡°The real deal is inside your head not your body. Bet your soul. If you lose both your body and soul is mine. How¡¯s that?¡± The single acupuncturist laughed out loud, finding it absurd. ¡°What, are you expecting fully loyalty to you?¡± Taesan nodded. ¡°I mean exactly what I say. You just need to bet your body and soul.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll bet.¡± Taesan smiled widely and revealed the category. ¡°How does a fight with me sound. One on one?¡± The single acupuncturist stared at Taesan blankly. ¡°You¡­must have no intention of winning?¡± Taesan looked at the single acupuncturist with a meaningful look. I got you. Chapter 40 Silence hung over the air. The Single acupuncturist could not understand Taesan¡¯s true thoughts. Why was he taking part in a bet he was going to lose. If the chosen category was something else he wouldn¡¯t be curious But it was a one on one with him ¡®And I¡¯ve already taken his pulse.¡¯ Taesan¡¯s body that the Single acupuncturist examined was not normal. He could fully understand why the golden wall clan was fixated on finding famous doctors. And why they had asked him to visit when a famous doctor like the great doctor was by their side. That was how bad Taesan¡¯s condition was. ¡®And I¡¯m guessing that is a better state than before with the great doctor¡¯s treatment.¡¯ There might have been even bigger pulses that were disconnected. It was likely that the great doctor must have narrowly pieced them together. Rationally and honestly, if what the great doctor had just said was true, he had to admit that the great doctor¡¯s skill was slightly better than his. Anyways, right now, the guy with his rag like body was asking him for a match. ¡®Does he intend to die while fighting me?¡¯ It seemed like his research was about right. If he got hurt while fighting than he should know it would reduce the chances of recovery even if he received his treatment. And still, here he was, risking his life, he couldn¡¯t¡¯ understand why. ¡°You, do you intend to die?¡± The Single acupuncturist looked at Taesan and asked. ¡°Are doctors always this talkative?¡± ¡°Of course note. But as I told you before, by engaging in a conversation with the patient, it increases rapport and builds on their relationship. Sometimes when we are not able to detect a pulse we can detect it by engaging in a conversation with the patient. This reminds me of the time I was passing by the Hyung mountain. Below the Hyung mountain, there is a small village¡­.¡± Taesan lifted his hand to stop the great doctor from talking. If he was allowed to continue talking it would never end. The number of casualties from his endless stories was numerous. ¡°So are you going to do it, or not?¡± Taesan forced the Single acupuncturist for an answer. And the Single acupuncturist couldn¡¯t find a reason not to. Which was why he felt more cautious and suspicious. The secret behind the Single acupuncturist¡¯s many success in a bet was because he only took part if he was sure of winning. Even then, there had been some losses. Which was why you should take part only when you are more than 100% sure. Because the results are irreversible. ¡°Location?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a training hall right next to us. If you want, we can go someplace else.¡± The Single acupuncturist looked suspiciously at Taesan. ¡°What do you think are the chances of you winning this match?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll win for sure. So stop wasting time and let¡¯s get started.¡± There wasn¡¯t a single one who was able to deliver a win after claiming it like that. The Single acupuncturist decided to do confirm one last time. ¡°Let me take your pulse one last time.¡± Taesan looked at him speechlessly than directed his gaze towards the great doctor. ¡°Are doctors always this suspicious?¡± ¡°Of course not. But to treat someone else¡¯s body¡­.¡± Taesan stopped him once more. The Single acupuncturist looked at them with bright eyes. ¡®He definitely¡­stole a breath. So it wasn¡¯t a coincidence just now?¡¯ The Single acupuncturist wasn¡¯t able to deepen his thoughts. Taesan¡¯s hands were placed in front of him. He took a hold of his wrist and tried to study his pulse. And it was the same results as just now. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s fight. Don¡¯t resent me even if you die.¡± The Single acupuncturist stood up. Taesan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s so draining to ask for one fight. I think you¡¯re too different from the rumors? I thought you always jump at the opportunity to make a bet.¡± The great doctor added on to his statement. ¡°He¡¯s too suspicious. I would have been like that too. No, if it was me I would have refused. He probably agreed because he likes making bets.¡± ¡°Well, at least he¡¯s agreed.¡± The great doctor¡¯s face darkened slightly at Taesan¡¯s words. ¡°My prince. Are you sure you will be alight? The Single acupuncturist is entirely different from the one¡¯s you¡¯ve been up against until now.¡± ¡°I can tell. Do you think I didn¡¯t measure him out myself?¡± The great doctor couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. The Single acupuncturist had taken a close look at Taesan¡¯s condition. He will probably use that to his advantage. ¡®Then it will be a disadvantage to the prince¡­.¡¯ In any case, they have already rolled the dice. The only thing left now was to sit back and wait for the outcome of this match. *** ¡°Your training hall is not bad.¡± That was an understatement, the training hall was well taken care of and spacious. And there were already people training inside. It was Gyeongwan and Yoo. They were not in a match since the great doctor wasn¡¯t around to be the referee, but they were busily swinging their swords. The two seemed taken aback by the sudden appearance of the Single acupuncturist. This was Taesan¡¯s private training hall, it wasn¡¯t a place where anyone could enter. Gyeongwan and Yoo were able to train here only with Taesan¡¯s consent, if not they would have gone to the training hall further from here. While the two were looking at the Single acupuncturist with a curious look, Taesan entered the training hall. The moment he arrived, Taesan checked on Gyeongwan and Yoo. Taesan shook his head after reading their expression. ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t reached that stage yet.¡± They weren¡¯t able to identify that Single acupuncturist possessed the skills of martial arts. The Single acupuncturist was highly skilled at hiding his power. So there was a big difference in Taesan¡¯s first impression of him and now. As Taesan appeared, Gyeongwan and Yoo were able to figure out who the Single acupuncturist was. They were aware that he would be coming by for a visit soon. The two started to observe him more intensely, now that they knew who he was. They started to identify small differences that they had missed out before. Taesan nodded as he saw the change in their expression. ¡°It¡¯s good that we came here.¡± Today will be a good experience for them as well. Because it wasn¡¯t easy to find a professional who could hide his powers so well. From Taesan¡¯s point of view, the Single Acupuncturist was better at hiding his powers as compared to his martial arts skills. ¡°Where are you focusing on when I¡¯m right in front of you!¡± The Single Acupuncturist yelled at Taesan from the middle of the training hall. Taesan paid no attention and leisurely strolled towards him. ¡°Shall we start? Do I attack first?¡± The Single Acupuncturist shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You must stand at least 10 sheets away from me and I will signal when to start.¡± Taesan smirked. ¡°Guess there¡¯s another scaredy cat here.¡± Taesasn glanced at Gyeongwan. He sensed the slight change in Gyeongwan¡¯s gaze at the word sacred cat. Even though his expression was the same. But the Single Acupuncturist¡¯s eyes remained the same. ¡°It¡¯s better to be called a scaredy-cat than to lose a bet.¡± He then walked to a distance he felt was far enough. Then he gestured to Taesan to move back. Taesan took a few steps backward. He could read into what the Single Acupuncturist was trying to do. This fella was trying to start a match of earth. His calculation was probably to use his internal power to pressure Taesan continuously from a safe distance and tire his already weak body. And this was exactly what the great doctor had been worried about. Everyone here was considered a skilled warrior. So they were immediately able to guess what the Single Acupuncturist was about to do. Everyone looked grim. But Taesan was still indifferent. ¡°When do we start?¡± The Single Acupuncturist replied as he gathered his internal power. ¡°Now.¡± Taesan didn¡¯t move and stood still. The Single Acupuncturist had expected Taesan to rush into an attack but seeing how he stood still, started to move slowly. He moved to the side while maintaining the distance. Then he blew a strong wind attack towards Taean. Whoosh! The entire strong wind passed Taesan, nearly coming into contact with him. Not even one managed to reach him. The Single Acupuncturist increased the speed of his attacks. He consecutively sent wind attacks while moving around Taesan. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Surprisingly all the wind attacks missed Taesan. Again, not a single one was able to reach Taesan. Those watching were confused and unable to differentiate if the Single Acupuncturist was intentionally doing this or making a blunder. Taesan spoke to the Single Acupuncturist as he stood still. ¡°It was a good attempt.¡± At that moment Taesan disappeared from view. ¡°But this is the outcome.¡± Taesan was right in front of the Single Acupuncturist. The Single Acupuncturist was about to take out a needle. His eyes were full of anger. Taesan tapped the Single Acupuncturist¡®s arm. ¡°Gaah!¡± The Single Acupuncturist ended up pinning the needle to his own heart due to the sudden movement of his arm. The Single Acupuncturist tried hard to retaliate. It wasn¡¯t a poisoned needle so all he had to do was bear the pain. But it was impossible. Taesan had moved in a blink of an eye and moved to block the Single Acupuncturist¡¯s path by holding a leg out and tapped on his shoulder. Tumble! He fell in a comical way. His whole body started to feel like it was broken. The Single Acupuncturist remained flat on the floor and looked up at Taesan with a look of disbelief. This was impossible. ¡°You¡­can use your internal power? How?¡± Taesan did not answer. The internal power he just used wasn¡¯t his own but the ones he had collected through the soul collecting power he had. It would only make things complicated by trying to explain. It was best to let him get lost in his own imagination. ¡°Do you surrender?¡± Taesan looked down at the Single Acupuncturist with indifferent eyes. This was very stressful for the Single Acupuncturist. ¡°Groan.¡± The Single Acupuncturist got to his feet. Then pulled the needle out from his chest. He realized. It¡¯s useless to use a needle against someone like him. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Not when I¡¯ve bet even my soul.¡± The Single Acupuncturist glared at Taesan. ¡°Seems like you won¡¯t admit defeat until you either pass out or die.¡± Taesan replied before disappearing one more time. The Single Acupuncturist thought he was going crazy. It was exactly the same as just now. He was looking at him with eyes wide open, but he lost sight of him again. He even channeled his internal power to his eyes so as not to lose sight of him. Bang! He felt great pain to the back of his head. Then the whole world started spinning and went black. *** The Single Acupuncturist blinked his eyes. He saw blue skies. He was lying on the ground of the training hall. And the great doctor was seated next to him. ¡°You just lost your consciousness from the sudden impact. There are no injuries.¡± He couldn¡¯t hear him very well. ¡®I lost? Me? To that novice?¡± No, could he be called a novice? This was the first time he was defeated like this before. Something had felt fishy from the start and now it has come to this. ¡°So, are you going to keep your promise?¡± The Single Acupuncturist¡¯s mind started to go into overdrive at the great doctor¡¯s query. He had bet himself and his soul. He wasn¡¯t sure how he could offer them, to begin with. In all honesty, he didn¡¯t even think it would be possible to lose. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What I¡¯m supposed to do now.¡± ¡°I cast a few restraining spells on you, just in case.¡± The Single Acupuncturist frowned. ¡°What do you take me for! Did you think I would run away without keeping my end of the bargain!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said just in case. Really just in case. I mean today is the first time I met you, so how am I supposed to know what kind of person you are? There¡¯s nothing wrong with benign careful, right? I¡¯m sure you would agree. Since we¡¯re both doctors.¡± The Single Accupunctuist stared blankly at the great doctor. Then the great doctor smiled widely. ¡°Let¡¯s get along.¡± The Single Acupuncturist felt annoyed as it felt like the great doctor was looking down on him. Chapter 41 I didn¡¯t know what it meant The Yeon household was crowded after a long time. Several famous martial arts households from Hubei had visited the Yeon household. The purpose was obvious. Rumors about Yeon Ha-rin have spread a lot recently. One of the reasons why Yeon Ha-rin became famous was because the Zhong Li martial arts household was ruined while trying to mess with Yeon Ha-rin. It wasn¡¯t because of the Yeon household that caused the fall of the Zhong Li household, but for another reason, but rumors were formed regardless that she was beautiful enough to destroy a family. Yeon Ha-rin had become much more beautiful than when Zhong Li-Woong flirted with her. Even now, her beauty was blooming more from day to day. So, the person who saw her once was anxious to win her heart somehow. In the meantime, a meeting was held at the Hubei Martial arts Union. Everyone came to the Yeon household saying that as an excuse. When they went to Ho mu-ryun where the meeting was held, they all wanted to accompany Yeon Ha-rin. Of course, children of the family whose names were not famous enough could not be included at all. Currently, the families gathered in the Yeon household were the Seomun household, the Gu Yang household, and the Chu household. All three were famous households in Hubei, but all of them sent their third sons. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about leaving tomorrow, what do you think?¡± Seomun Jae hak asked Yeon Ha-rin with a subtle smile. Gu Yang su and Chu Young hak, who were together, looked at Seomun Jae hak with slightly unpleasant eyes. Among them, Seomun Jae hak was the most outstanding in appearance. So, the other two had some type of jealousy. Every time Seomun Jae hak spoke to Yeon Ha-rin, they felt bad. Even just now. Why would he say something so obvious? The schedule is already all set. Yeon Ha Rin already knew all of them are leaving tomorrow too. ¡°The departure was tomorrow right? It is quite a long way to Uichang, where Homu-ryun is located, so I was hoping I could get some rest early today.¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s speech and expression were cold. She consistently showed only cold appearances when meeting with them. It was completely different from when she was dealing with Byeoktaesan. If someone else did this, they would have been cursed for being rude, but even the rudeness fit Yeon ha-rin very well. Contrary to her intentions, the expressions and eyes of the three men would slightly loosen. They wanted to be cool, but that was not possible. Seomun Jae hak was embarrassed by Yeon Ha-rin. He felt like he didn¡¯t even get any points because he had said something useless. ¡°Uh¡­ but it¡¯s too early now. No? The sun hasn¡¯t even set yet, so why don¡¯t we go out and have dinner and maybe a light drink?¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s attitude was still the same. ¡°I don¡¯t really like alcohol. Sorry. I¡¯m tired, so I think I need to get some rest.¡± Because of the words from Yeon Ha-rin, Seomun Jae hak had nothing more to say. ¡®I definitely heard she liked alcohol very much¡­..¡¯ It wasn¡¯t something he heard from other people, it was the words he heard from the servants of Yeon household. Of course, he wasn¡¯t sure because he didn¡¯t see it for himself. ¡°Okay. Then go in today and relax. If you change your mind later, please come and visit us anytime.¡± Yeon Ha-rin bowed her head slightly and left. The three men stared blankly at Yeon Ha rin¡¯s back. Until she couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°It¡¯s difficult, it¡¯s difficult. What kind of iron wall is so hard¡­¡± Chu Young Hak shook his head and muttered. Still, he didn¡¯t feel too bad. Thanks to that, Seomun Jae Hak got shut down a little. In the meantime, when he thought of all the women who had been stolen by Seomun Jae hak, he had a feeling of excitement. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he gave up. ¡°Isn¡¯t she like that because of her fianc¨¦ anyway?¡± When Gu Yang-su said that, Seomun Jae hak shook his head. ¡°I heard they already canceled their marriage.¡± ¡°But she could still have some feelings leftover. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Seomun Jae Hak¡¯s expression became cold. ¡°So what is it that you want to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying don¡¯t rush in like a dog in heat, and try to read the atmosphere.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I mean, don¡¯t blow up our chances by making the atmosphere cloudy. Even today, didn¡¯t all this happened because of brother Seomun? Honestly, up until earlier, even if we couldn¡¯t drink together, we could have had a meal. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± At the words of Gu Yang-su, Seomun Jae hak glared at him clenching his teeth. These three families were in fierce competition with each other. Because of the title of Hubei¡¯s strongest family. So, they couldn¡¯t be close to each other. They just kept the line. No matter what happened, things did not get physical. Also, if there was a family that rose up from below, the three would work together and nip it in the bud. ¡°Now, don¡¯t we have better things to do than fight amongst ourselves? Truth be told, it¡¯s not like she is the only woman in the world. So let¡¯s go and have a drink.¡± ¡°Would it be okay to consider that as a declaration of resignment? ¡°What do you mean resigning. I meant to cool off our heads.¡± The three went to drink in that atmosphere. Curiously, they didn¡¯t get into a fistfight. Even though the sharp words were constantly coming and going. Anyway, there was still a lot of time. It¡¯s a long way from here to Uichang, and even when they arrived at Ho mu ryun, they¡¯ll be able to stay together for a long time. *** He did not know what it meant to bet his spirit. If he knew, he would never have agreed to the bet. No, he would have bet anyway. He didn¡¯t think of losing the bet. But now he was filled with regret. Il Chim Gui grabbed his head with a distressed expression. ¡°What a devil-like guy.¡± To be stuck, but to be stuck so terribly. ¡°How can my life so be so harsh?¡± Honestly, he had lived the way he wanted to do for several years. But it was a kind of reward psychology. ¡°No, has it been decently long?¡± It¡¯s been a long time since he gained the reputation of being called Il Chim Gui. Because there was no one who did not know the title in the world. Until he got that fame, he really did go through all kinds of hardships. He passed the risk of death countless times and was humiliated a lot. But now, when he tried to enjoy life, it turned out like this. ¡°Oh, you were here?¡± The Il Chim Gui was amazed at the sound he heard from behind. And slowly turned around. ¡°Uh¡­I, I was taking a break.¡± The attitude of the Il Chim Gui was clearly different from before. He had no choice. After going through that, everyone will be just like him. It wasn¡¯t a cowardly and lame excuse, it was real. ¡°Should we start soon again today?¡± The blood went away from the face of the Il Chim Gui. ¡°Al, already? It seems that the time is still a little too early¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to be doing it for a while today.¡± Il Chim Gui swallowed dry saliva. What did he mean by a while? How was he planning on doing it that he searched for him already? ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± With a dying face, the Il Chim Gui went into the hall alongside Byeoktaesan with his head down. And after a while, a scream burst out from inside the hall. *** What Byeoktaesan was doing to the Il Chim Gui was a kind of experiment and training. He was in the middle of training in which he carefully pulled out the spirit and burned only the impurities within the existing spirit. And when he burned it lightly on the surface, he thoroughly looked at what kind of change would happen. First of all, the conclusions made through the attempts so far are that the mixed parts of the spirits must be burned only ever so slightly to avoid damaging the spirit. However, if you do so, the pain of the one who had their spirit pulled will be more clearly imprinted in their memory. When the spirit is pulled out completely, only the sense of dreaming remains. The less you pull out, the more real the person felt. Byeoktaesan also knew it for sure this time. Everything was thanks to the Il Chim Gui. The Il Chim Gui had the perfect spirit for Byeoktaesan to practice with. The bet itself seemed to have a special effect. When he first made the bet, he bet without thinking, but when he saw the results, he thought he was really good at doing it. On the other hand, the Il Chim Gui, who was in the position to be subjected to it, felt like he was crazy. He had no idea what exactly he was doing. Because he couldn¡¯t remember. However, he clearly remembered the pain that seemed to prick his body with a needle. So he thought so. He thought he was putting needles all over his body. However, when he checked his body, there was no trace at all. He really went at it today as well. However, he couldn¡¯t figure out what happened and how, so he felt frustrated and crazy. ¡°I¡­ sir, can I say something.¡± Byeoktaesan looked at the l Chim Gui as if waiting to hear it. He felt good today because his performance was quite good. It was because he thought he could heal his body sooner or later without having to go to the Giru. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t have been better to go to Giru every day for Byeoktaesan. It wasn¡¯t just a day or two of going to the Giru. It wasn¡¯t fun to go out and have a prostitute, since all he did was pull the spirit out as practice and left. However, thanks to Il Chim Gui, he was able to find a way to avoid that. ¡°In fact, the reason I came here is that I have a schedule in Hubei.¡± ¡°Schedule?¡± ¡°I received an invitation from Ho Mu-ryun. I already gave permission to go.¡± ¡°Ho mu ryun?¡± Suddenly, the word Yoo Seo-yeon said a while ago came to mind. ¡°Because of the meeting thing? The Il Chim Gui quickly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. So I¡¯d like to go there a little¡­¡± That was nothing difficult. But for a while, he needed Il Chim Gui. ¡°When do you have to go?¡± ¡°I think I have to start preparing to leave soon.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded happily. ¡°Well, do that then.¡± The eyes of the Il Chim Gui opened wide. ¡°Really? Can I really go?¡± ¡°Sure. It¡¯s not a difficult task. Don¡¯t I just have to go with you?¡± The expression of the Il Chim Gui momentarily decayed. However, he was able to fix it quickly. If Byeoktaesan¡¯s mood is offended, it might be more invasive. ¡°Then, shall we leave tomorrow? There was someone else who wanted to go too, so that¡¯s great.¡± The Il Chim Gui did not give any answer. Perhaps, for the time being, it seemed difficult to escape from this hell. *** When Byeoktaesan said he was going to the Ho mu ryun, the world of Gold Wall Merchants flipped. Simple to say but actually going was another story. Even though it is far away, this Ho mu ryun¡¯s meeting was to be attended only by the top martial artists in Hubei. It wasn¡¯t a place for the second son of the gold wall merchants to go to. However, the atmosphere changed a little when he said he was going to accompany the Il Chim Gui. After that, they were anxious to somehow put other people in there. Ho Mu Ryun was a very large organization. It was worth considering just the organization called Ho mu ryun, but all the martial artists who are famous in Hubei are entangled in it. So how much will it be of great help in the future to maintain a good relationship with Ho Mu-ryun as a merchant based in Hubei? Moreover, as the Cheongeumryeon staggered recently, there was a lot of room for the gold wall merchants to move around with. Enough to be able to look elsewhere. However, all of those attempts were blocked in the stubborn coldness of the Il Chim Gui. To be more precise, they were blocked by the opposition of the Il Chim Gui under the direction of Byeoktaesan. Eventually, the Gold wall merchants had no choice but to entrust everything to Byeoktaesan, who was included in the group of the Il Chim Gui. The second problem was Byeoktaesan¡¯s health. Byeok Tae-soo was very anxious about the long trip Byeoktaesan was embarking on. However, there was nothing more to say because two of the doctors, Chunchu Shinui and Il Chim Gui both argued that it was not good to stay only at home. Of course, this was also the result of faithfully following Byeoktaesan¡¯s instructions. After several things happened, it came the day that Byeoktaesan and the group left for Ho mu ryun. For Byeoktaesan, Byeoktae-soo prepared the best wagons available. In addition, enough travel expenses were paid to take care of the maximum convenience during the journey. Byeok Tae-soo watched Byeoktaesan leave from a distance. He couldn¡¯t openly see him off close. One of those small actions could later become the seeds of trouble. So, from a very high place, he looked down at Byeoktaesan and the group standing at the front gate. However, the composition of the party was a bit strange. ¡°There are¡­ a lot of women?¡± Chapter 42 ¡°Sir, are you really going to organize the staff like this?¡± Chun Kyung-wan asked with a serious expression. It was understandable since there were nine women standing around this carriage now. All of them were servants who said they had to serve Byeoktaesan. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t take all of them. Still, I have to be comfortable, so I want to take three of them at least.¡± Hearing the word three, the nine of them twinkled their eyes and looked at Byeoktaesan. Soso, who had been serving Byeoktaesan for a long time, was also in the group. Soso¡¯s expression was very determined. As the number of women who came to serve Byeoktaesan increased one by one, she had a sense of crisis as if she were losing her place for some reason. So she didn¡¯t want to miss this chance. Somehow, she was thinking of going back to where she was by getting noticed by Byeoktaesan. So she looked at Byeoktaesan with all her might. Byeoktaesan¡¯s finger moved slowly and pointed at a person. It was Dan-young. Dan-young, with a soft smile, walked lightly and stood behind Byeoktaesan. Soso bit her lips. She couldn¡¯t help but admit it if it was Dan-young. It wasn¡¯t just because of her looks but she was so meticulous that she will be able to take care of Byeoktaesan well throughout the journey. Byeoktaesan¡¯s finger moved again. This time, it was a woman named Chaewol. She was the most recent woman who visited Byeoktaesan, and she had to admit it for similar reasons as Dan-young. Soso looked at Byeoktaesan with her throbbing heart. But Byeoktaesan¡¯s finger was moving away from her. There was a sad feeling in her eyes. Finally, the place where Byeoktaesan¡¯s finger was facing was a carriage. ¡°Soso, get in the carriage.¡± Soso, who had been dumbfounded not knowing what had happened at the moment, understood what Byeoktaesan said and screamed in joy. ¡°Oh! Thank you, my lord! Thank you! I will work really hard! Thank you!¡± Soso bowed her back to all directions and said hello. If anyone had seen her, they would have thought she received a great award. Byeoktaesan smiled as he saw her and headed for the carriage. The unselected servants politely bowed toward Byeoktaesan with regretful expressions. Byeoktaesan glanced at them and climbed into the carriage. Then, the Il Chim Gui and Chunchu Shin-ui rode in a carriage along Byeoktaesan. The rest of them had to walk or be on horseback. They were going to leave like that, but the face of Chunchu Shin-ui popped out of the carriage. ¡°What are you doing? You guys should also ride.¡± The people who were outside were Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yu Seo-yeon, and the escorting three servants. They opened their eyes and looked at him. ¡°Get on quickly. The carriage is quite spacious and comfortable, so it is alright.¡± Everyone hesitated, but when he urged them, they got into the carriage one by one. And finally, the man Gyeong-wan Cheon and the doctor ChunChu shin-ui pointed at the perch with glances. Chun Kyung-wan nodded and sat down on the perch. And soon the carriage started. * * * The inside of the carriage was really spacious and comfortable. However, there were too many people. Of course, the most comfortable person in the carriage was Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan alone occupied one side. The carriage had a door on one side, and the other three sides were designed to allow people to sit. The rest of the people sat around there, and although the number was quite large, it was worth sitting. Of course, it wasn¡¯t very comfortable. Byeoktaesan sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. He was trying to organize the lessons he learned from his experiences with Il Chim Gui. It wasn¡¯t something that would end in a day or two, so he needed to organize it whenever he had the chance. As Byeoktaesan was doing this, a heavy silence laid in the carriage.No one opened their mouth. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they did and Byeoktaesan said it was annoying and disturbing. All of a sudden, they were adjusting their lives and thoughts to Byeoktaesan. In the meantime, there were people who stay stand quiet. It was the Chunchu shin-ui. After twisting his body several times, he finally spoke carefully. ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary to roughly point out the schedule? I think it would be better to decide where to stay today? No, are we going to keep moving only by carriage? In fact, isn¡¯t it much more comfortable to use the waterway in Uichang?¡± ¡°It is said that the wagon is better because the pirates are on the rise these days.¡± When Yoo Seo-yeon answered, Chunchu shin-ui¡¯s head tilted and looked inside the carriage. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have to pay too much attention to pirates?¡± Even if only Il Chim Gui went out, he alone could handle them easily. No, it didn¡¯t even have to be Il Chim Gui. With just Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon, even if they come in groups, they will turn into fish bait. Besides, even the three servants riding together weren¡¯t weak. Of course, it hasn¡¯t been a while since they started practicing martial arts, but the learned martial arts were so excellent that it was enough to handle one or two. ¡®And¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ Chunchu shin-ui¡¯s gaze came back to Byeoktaesan. They wouldn¡¯t know how surprised he was seeing Byeoktaesan fighting the Il Chim Gui. Honestly, he knew he was strong, but he didn¡¯t know it was that much. Of course, after fighting like that, he seemed to suffer from the aftereffects. Anyway, there was even Byeoktaesan, who beat Il Chim Gui with one hit. This is what comprised the party, so why would they be afraid of pirates? Rather, he thought it is the pirates that should be scared. ¡®By the way, what is wrong with him?¡¯ Chunchu-shin-ui glanced at Il Chim Gui sitting a little further away. Il Chim Gui glanced at Byeoktaesan with an uneasy gaze. When he saw that, he was like a foolish kid being harassed by a local brother. Chun Chu Shin-ui looked at the people in the carriage one by one while thinking of it. The three servants¡¯ eyes hardly blinked with their eyes fixed on Byeoktaesan. ¡®It¡¯s the same even being outdoors huh.¡¯ Byeoktaesan¡¯s servants were famous for living only for Byeoktaesan. Even now, they were constantly looking into Byeoktaesan in case he was uncomfortable. Soso was the most normal of the sorts, but today, it seemed that even Soso wasn¡¯t normal. Yoo Seo-yeon sat still with an expression that made it hard for him to know what she was thinking. However, to Chunchu Shin-ui it was clearly visible. The obsession in her eyes. Yoo Seo-yeon was the scariest person these days. ¡®Anyway, has she used that poison yet?¡¯ When Yoo Seo-yeon asked for poison, he was a little reluctant, but he passed the appropriate amount. It wasn¡¯t that much of a dangerous poison, but Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s expression, who asked for poison at the time, was a bit scary. Anyway, he passed it like that, but he was curious about how she was going to use it. Even though he didn¡¯t know what he was waiting for, it will be quite worth seeing regardless. ¡°Oh, but I heard that there are people going to Homu ryun from the Yeon household, wasn¡¯t there? Chun Chu Shin-ui asked while looking at Yoo Seo-yeon. Yoo Seo-yeon nodded. ¡°Our lady has decided to go.¡± ¡°The lady? You mean lady Yeon Ha rin?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chunchu shin-ui¡¯s head tilted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you originally her bodyguard? You don¡¯t have to be there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. And¡­ My mission is here.¡± Yoo Seo-yeon said that and looked at Byeoktaesan. And she turned her gaze and checked the beautiful servants of Byeoktaesan one by one. Her mission was to protect Byeoktaesan. But now that mission was meaningless. Now her task was to identify women approaching Byeoktaesan. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Yeon Ha-rin asked to do that. It was just a task on her own. Yeon Ha-rin was just worried about Byeoktaesan. ¡°The Yeon household would have other competent bodyguards to send with her.¡± He said as if he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°I¡¯m sure they did. But even if you put all of those bodyguards together, I don¡¯t think they would be better than you alone? ¡°There is no way. The Yeon family is more powerful than you think.¡± Also, Yeon Ha-rin was not weak by no means. Chun Chu Shin-ui looked at Yoo Seo-yeon quietly. ¡®It seems that she is not aware of the extent of her skill.¡¯ Recently, Yoo Seo-yeon has grown stronger at a terrifying pace. It was thanks to Cheon Gyeong-wan. However, it was natural in some way that he could not properly measure her skills, as the only target that could compare her skills to was Cheon Gyeong-wan. ¡°And you know for sure there are people who are accompanying lady Yeon Ha Rin?¡± Yoo Seo-yeon looked at him with cool eyes. ¡°To accompany you mean¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Did you know that a lot of customers recently visited the Yeon household?¡± ¡°I did not know.¡± ¡°You seem to haven¡¯t heard about that. Seomun household, Gu yang household, and the Chu household all sent people. Maybe¡­ I heard they all sent their third sons, but I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Those are prominent families.¡± ¡°They are very strong families indeed.¡± This time, the gaze of Chunchu shin-ui¡¯s eyes turned to Byeoktaesan. It was because he knew that Yeon Ha-rin was the beloved woman of Byeoktaesan. ¡°It looked like they were trying pretty hard¡­ ¡­ .¡± Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s eyebrows wriggled. ¡°I heard that they will be going by boat. Several strong households are gathered, so most of the pirates will run away just by looking at the flag.¡± Yoo Seo-yeon reflexively turned her head and looked at Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan still sat with his eyes closed. ¡°It¡¯s useless to look at me like that. We will move as planned.¡± At Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, Yoo Seo-yeon bowed her head with a bleak expression. Feeling shaken, she couldn¡¯t even think about how he knew what she was seeing with his eyes closed. Their plan was to travel by carriage to the vicinity of Jingzhou and then to Uichang by boat. ¡°Still, we are faster.¡± At Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, Yoo Seo-yeon raised her head and looked at him. But Byeoktaesan said nothing more. Of course, he didn¡¯t even open his eyes. The wagon was running steadily at a fairly fast pace. * * * ¡°What was so wrong with my son that she refused?¡± Chae Mi-ryeong couldn¡¯t hide her anger and glared at Byeok Chun Il. However, not even Byeok Chun Il knew entirely. It wasn¡¯t another person, but it was the Il Chim Gui that chose to do that. Il Chim Gui was a person who acted as he pleased. He couldn¡¯t predict what he would do if he bothered him. Honestly, it was very difficult to ask him to take Byeok Jaehyuk to Homu ryun this time. Honestly, even if it wasn¡¯t to the point where he had to be ready to die, but he was prepared to have some places broken. Fortunately, he refused. ¡°I think he developed an interest in the second¡¯s disease. He said he would stick by him until he fixes it, so there was nothing I could say.¡± ¡°Think carefully.¡± Chae Mi-ryeong said calmly, trying to calm her mind. ¡°What will happen if Byeoktaesan¡¯s disease is healed?¡± Byeok chun Il only smiled bitterly and couldn¡¯t answer. Wouldn¡¯t it depend on Byeoktaesan¡¯s will as to what would happen? If Byeoktaesan does not think much, Byeokjaehyuk will inherit the Gold Wall Merchants, otherwise, a fierce power battle will arise. There was already a talks about Byeoktaesan from people who held authority in the Gold Wall Merchants. ¡°I¡¯ve been asking you to take care of it well, but let alone taking care of it, I heard the disease is getting better.¡± ¡°I think it has left my hand now.¡± Byeokchun Il bowed his head slightly and said so. It actually was. Byeoktaesan¡¯s matter has now left his hand. However, Chae Mi-ryeong shook her head firmly. ¡°No. That¡¯s not true. Did you think you could give up that easily? Did you think I would just let that go?¡± Chae Mi-ryeong smiled. And Byeokchun Il¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°There is something I¡¯ve been working on in my own way, but I think you need to finish it for me. ¡°If you say the thing you were working on¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°I wish he got sick and just died, but what can I do now that he¡¯s just healthy again? I just have to get rid of him personally.¡± Byeok Chun-Il¡¯s expression became serious. Chae Mi-ryeong looked at him and said calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to make that kind of expression. I have no intention of acting rashly either. Did you know that soon we are going to be starting a new business? ¡°Yes.¡± Recently, various works were underway to tighten the neck of Cheon Geum ryeon. One of them was the new transportation project. It was a direct action against the Blue Dragon transportation, one of Cheongeumryeon¡¯s biggest funds. They prepared quite a while and made a lot of investments. There were many people who wanted to be a part of it somehow because everyone was convinced of its success. ¡°Put Byeoktaesan there.¡± ¡°Huh? Do you really mean that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Byeokchun Il looked at Chae Mi-ryeong blankly. Honestly, he thought she was going to put Byeokjaehyuk there. Currently, the condition of the Blue Dragon Transportation is so poor that it will be more difficult for them to withstand if there were competition nearby. There are many opportunities to get compared to the effort they put in, so he couldn¡¯t understand that she gave the opportunity to Byeoktaesan. ¡°It won¡¯t succeed.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Find out more about it on your own if you want.¡± Byeokchun Il¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate to show that level of ability to be the next Josuh gak ju?¡± Byeokchun-Il was somewhat scared of Chae Mi-ryeong¡¯s brightly smiling face. Chapter 43 The Yeon Household and the group were moving in a large boat. Five large ships were mobilized, with the main people gathered on one, and the bodyguards escorting them aboard the other four ships. Yeon Ha-rin rarely left the cabin. Because of those who were anxious to do something with her whenever she went outside, she couldn¡¯t calmly enjoy the scenery and it was bothersome. But just because she was stuck in the cabin didn¡¯t mean they were just going to wait. They visited constantly, and each time they did they tried to appeal themselves. Still, they were much better than Zhong Li-woong. Zhong Li-woong used to show his desires directly, but they didn¡¯t go to that extent. ¡°My lady, it¡¯s almost time to eat.¡± Said one of the bodyguards in the room. All of Yeon Harin¡¯s bodyguards were women. So their skills weren¡¯t that great. Perhaps yet, a capable female warrior was not very common. There were a total of five warriors closely guarding Yeon Ha-rin. Two of them were together in the room, and the other three stood at the door. The warriors even took care of Yeon Ha-rin, but there wasn¡¯t much to be concerned about since Yeon Ha-rin was a person who was low-maintenance. All their work was just informing her of the fixed schedule like now, or finding out when something happened outside. ¡°When do you think we will arrive at the destination?¡± ¡°The schedule has not been fixed quite yet. As you know, we often stop in the middle¡­ ¡­ .¡± Yeon Ha-rin sighed and nodded. She didn¡¯t know why they were so intent on playing, that they would stop the boat and go out to the shore to spend time. Even Yeon Ha-rin couldn¡¯t keep being alone on the boat, so she hung out with them a couple of times, but every time she did she would get into a bad mood. ¡°I¡¯ll skip today¡¯s lunch.¡± ¡°You seem to skip meals too often these days. Shall I bring some dumplings at least?¡± The bodyguard looked at Yeon Ha-rin with an anxious expression. It seemed to contain sincerity, but Yeon Ha-rin knew that that was just an act. Three of the five guards who followed this time were bought by Seomun, Gu Yang, and the Chu, respectively. So, she had to place two people who weren¡¯t, one inside and one outside the room. She talked so softly, but she couldn¡¯t be sure what she would put inside the dumplings. In fact, it may not be that way, but she was still careful and there was nothing bad for being cautious. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not feeling well these days.¡± The guard still said with anxiety. ¡°We arrive at Jingzhou soon. I was told that we will take a day or two to rest there, so I think it would be better for the young lady to take a break as well.¡± Yeon Ha-rin smiled gently and nodded. ¡°Thank you. I will do that.¡± Of course, she was really thinking of just taking a break. Unless there was an unavoidable situation. * * * ¡°My lord, what is that?¡± Soso asked Byeoktaesan with her curious eyes twinkling. Byeoktaesan just passed the street and received a small piece of paper from someone. And after checking it, he burnt it. He didn¡¯t even do it in secret. The giver was also proudly handed it over, and Byeoktaesan openly received, checked, and burned it. So there was no way Soso, who was right next to him, couldn¡¯t see it. Of course, everyone who came together saw it as well. Chun Chu Shin-ui was the only one who was able to identify the person who gave the paper to Byeok Tae-san. He was a junior member of the Hao guild. ¡°It said that they will arrive at about one hour?¡± At Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, Soso blinked with a puzzled expression. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I was told that a ship departing from the Yeon household was arriving, I wondered if I should go and see it.¡± At that, Soso¡¯s eyes became like a lampstand. She grabbed her hands as if praying and looked at Byeoktaesan with her eyes full of tears. Then she turned his head and looked at Yoo Seo-yeon. Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s expression was also not very different from Soso. ¡°My lord, are you saying you planned all of this on purpose?¡± Byeoktaesan¡¯s face was distorted. ¡°No way. Why would I do such a troublesome thing? Do not misunderstand, I just go where I need to go freely.¡± ¡°Ah, you did. of course. Who will misunderstand our lord? Of course, you did.¡± As it seemed that they wouldn¡¯t believe him, Byeoktaesan just shut his mouth, turned around, and went to the dock. The whole group looked at the back of Byeoktaesan with a mixed expression of curiosity and anticipation. Then, as if something had come to mind, they looked at the two servants, Dan-young and Chaewol, who were together. They were very cool about the situation. It seemed as if this situation had nothing to do with them. ¡°Tsk tsk, to not even have this much tact.¡± As Chun Chu Shin-ui said so, he walked and caught up to Byeok Tae-san. Everyone looked at him with absurd expressions. But nobody said anything. Anyway, the atmosphere got a little odd. They slowly followed Byeoktaesan, keeping a little distance between them. Chun Chu shin-ui glanced at his back and asked Byeok Tae-san. ¡°The Hao guild is cooperating with you nicely.¡± ¡°Because their weakness was caught. And you can do this much with money anyway.¡± ¡°Ah, but is it the same with money? Honestly, to me, it looks like the Hao guild is pretty much under you now. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Annoying. I don¡¯t have the time to think about stuff like that.¡± ¡°Of course of course? Do not worry, I¡¯ll take care of it all. My lord just needs to do what he wants to do.¡± Byeoktaesan suddenly stopped. And he stared at him. The mysterious pressure was a bit embarrassing for Chun Chu Shin-Ui. ¡°W-Whats wrong, my lord?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t going around doing useless things right?¡± ¡°Of course not. I have no intention of doing that, and I don¡¯t know how to be honest. I just want you to be safe and peaceful. Yes, of course.¡± Byeoktaesan looked at him and walked again with a smirk on his face. ¡°Do whatever you want. Well, if you take responsibility, what can you not do. You can probably hit the back of Cheonma¡¯s head with that attitude.¡± ¡°What are you mean? I can never hit a guy in the back of the head, really!¡± Byeoktaesan stopped walking again. And he looked at him. ¡°You, you are hiding something huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not?¡± ¡°You swear on your spirit?¡± ¡°Please my lord, why do you keep insisting on swearing or betting something? Oh, didn¡¯t you say it was about one hour? You are going to be late if we dawdle like this. Let¡¯s make haste.¡± Chun Chu Shin-Ui said so and took a hurried step. Byeoktaesan looked at the back of Chun Chu Shin-Ui, smiled, and walked again. ¡°Don¡¯t cause an incident. I¡¯ll pull it out as much as it bothers me.¡± Byeoktaesan muttered quietly. As if he had heard the murmur, Chun Chu Shin-Ui trembled once. He didn¡¯t know what he meant by pull, but he was very scared regardless. * * * Yeon Ha-rin took a deep breath. And she cleared up her expression. From now on, she wanted to show only the cold expression. She didn¡¯t want to give them any room. ¡°My lady, we have arrived.¡± Outside, one of the guards said in a slightly loud voice. They have finally arrived at Jingzhou. They said they would be staying here for a day or two, so she decided to stay in a lodging and stay in it until tomorrow. In fact, it was okay to refuse to accompany them in the first place, but there were circumstances of the Yeon household, so she couldn¡¯t do that. But marriage between any one of them will never happen. They weren¡¯t asking to get married right away either way. They were also just testing the waters right now. After checking herself for the last time, Yeon Ha-rin opened the door and went outside. Not surprisingly, Seomunjaehak, Gu Yangsu, and Chu Younghak were all desperately waiting outside. The three looked bright as soon as they saw Yeon Ha-rin. It wasn¡¯t just that but when Yeon Ha-rin appeared, it seemed that the surroundings suddenly became bright. ¡°We can get off now. They say they prepared all the accommodations, so let¡¯s go and have some rest and enjoy.¡± Seomyunjaehak came forward and said. Then the other two looked at him with unpleasant eyes. ¡°Come on, let us go.¡± The moment Seomun Jae Hak was trying to say something more, Gu Yang-su stepped forward and stopped his words. It was really fierce. They kept checking each other even while getting off the boat, longing for Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s attention. Yeon Ha-rin wanted to go to the hostel quickly. But the other people seemed to have no intention of doing that. ¡°Since we¡¯ve just arrived, why don¡¯t we go look around the surroundings for a bit before we go to the hostel?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± The three looked at Yeon Ha-rin with anticipation. Not only that, the guards of Yeon Ha-rin looked at her with similar eyes. In fact, they were also frustrated because Yeon Ha-rin did not move. They wanted to take this opportunity to relieve their frustration and change their mood. Yeon Ha-rin couldn¡¯t refuse because of the strange pressure. Those three men were a different story, but her guards deserved better. Of course, that¡¯s their job and work, but she was worried anyway. At that time, a very familiar voice permeated her ears. ¡°My lady!¡± Yeon Ha-rin turned her head in startling eyes and looked at the direction from which the sound came. The owner of the voice was standing there. However, it was the person that caught her eyes was the one standing behind Yoo Seo yeon. Byeoktaesan was there. Yeon Ha-rin stared at Byeoktaesan blankly. As usual, she was looking at that side with a cold expression, but only after seeing his calm eyes she finally woke up. ¡°My, My lord?¡± All kinds of emotions raged. Gladness, love, gratitude, regret, anxiety¡­ Yeon Ha-rin took a step with all those emotions. She slowly approached Byeoktaesan. As she got closer, she began to notice the people around him. Among them, the people she knew the faces of were Chun Chu shin-ui, Soso, Cheon Gyeong-wan, and Yoo Seo-yeon. There were three people whom she did not recognize. Besides, two of them were beautiful enough to astonish Yeon Ha-rin. Her anxiety grew a little more and her steps slowed a little. Yeon Ha-rin forced those thoughts away. And she laughed brightly feeling only glad. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I have something to do in Ho mu ryun.¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°At Ho mu ryun? Are you also attending the meeting?¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°No way. That is way under my league.¡± The class was definitely different. Why would he go to where the next generation would gather? Yeon Ha-rin, who misunderstood the words of Byeoktaesan, hesitated for a moment not knowing what to say. In this case, it was best to talk about something else. ¡°There are people who I haven¡¯t seen before.¡± Byeoktaesan stared at Yeon ha rin who said that. He felt very strange. This was the third meeting with Yeon Ha-rin. But the first, the second, and the third now were all different. Every time he saw her, she was getting more beautiful. When he first saw her, he admired her beauty, but now it was to the extent that it surprised him. In fact, there was no need to go to Ho mu ryun. It didn¡¯t matter if he just sent Il Chim Gui, and it was okay if they told him not to go at all. Nevertheless, it was because of Yeon Ha rin that he came. There was something he wanted to check. However, after meeting her, he couldn¡¯t figure out what to check. Why did he want to meet Yeon Ha-rin, what made him act like this, and what was it he wanted to check? ¡°Are you¡­ not going to introduce them?¡± Byeoktaesan glanced at Danyoung and Chaewol and said. ¡°These two are my servants. You already know Soso right?¡± Yeon Ha-rin nodded violently. Her gaze did not fall from Danyoung. ¡°By the way¡­ She¡¯s very pretty.¡± ¡°My servants are generally like that.¡± Yeon Ha-rin tilted her head. It was because she felt something strangely stuck. ¡°And this person is a doctor.¡± Yeon Ha-rin awoke at the words of Byeok Tae-san and looked at Il Chim Gui. ¡°He is a doctor?¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s gaze turned to Chun Chu shin-ui this time. There is an outstanding doctor already named Chun Chu Shin-ui, so it was hard to understand why he chose another one. ¡°I tagged along because he said there was something to do in Homu-ryun.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± Then Soso, who was watching with an impatient face from the side, whispered to Byeoktaesan in amazement. ¡°Please, my lord. Why did you say it like that? You must say you came because you missed her. You really don¡¯t know anything. Even if you really did just tag along, you shouldn¡¯t say so.¡± Yeon Ha-rin looked at Soso blankly, not knowing what expression to have. Byeok Taesan laughed at it. ¡°Did you just say that for her to hear it?¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Soso looked up at Yeon ha rin with an awkward expression. It wasn¡¯t deliberate at all, she had said it quietly enough to be inaudible. However, because Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s martial arts skills were high, she had heard all of it. Soso quickly turned away. ¡°Um, it¡¯s really nice to see you like this anyway. Right?¡± Yeon Ha-rin smiled softly as she saw Soso. She was a child who was always full of energy and dyed her surroundings with bright light. Meanwhile, Byeoktaesan turned his gaze and looked at Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s party. From a while ago, the gaze continued to be felt. Three men, who seemed to be pouring sparks from their eyes, were staring at him. Byeoktaesan¡¯s mouth was slightly raised. ¡°They are just horny kids.¡± Chapter 44 ¡°Lady Yeon, I think you¡¯ve met someone you know. Can we ask for an introduction? Somehow¡­ I think they are people we should be close to.¡± Seomun Jae Hak was very unhappy, but he said it without expressing it. Now, as well as Seomun jae hak, Gu Yang su, and Chu Young hak were looking at Byeoktaesan and the group one by one. The warriors of their families lined up behind them. Although it was considerable prestige, it did not affect anyone in Byeoktaesan¡¯s group. Yeon Ha-rin became slightly anxious. If they had decided to attack them, getting Byeoktaesan seemed like it would be easy work. The Seomun household, Gu Yang household, and the Chu household were all very powerful families. While contemplating how Yeon Ha-rin would answer for a moment, Seomun Jae-hak looked straight at Byeoktaesan. ¡°Are you the person named Byeoktaesan, the former fianc¨¦ of Lady Yeon?¡± Byeoktaesan tilted his head at the question of Seomunjaehak. ¡°Previous?¡± Byeoktaesan asked, looking at Yeon ha rin. ¡°Did we ever call off our engagement?¡± Yeon Ha-rin shook her head fiercely in amazement. ¡°Of course not!¡± Byeoktaesan actually did want to call off the engagement. But Yeon Ha-rin refused to the end and endured. When she met Byeoktaesan at the Yeon household last time, he wouldn¡¯t know how much she expected. Byeoktaesan¡¯s health has improved remarkably. So, there was hope that maybe it could be cured. But why would she call off the engagement? Things were getting better than before. Byeoktaesan nodded and looked at Seomunjaehak. ¡°So she says?¡± Seomunjaehak¡¯s eyebrows wriggled. He became very uncomfortable. But he couldn¡¯t show it. But then, the women behind Byeoktaesan suddenly caught his eye. They were Danyoung, Chaewol, and Soso. Seomunjaehak¡¯s eyes widened. They were such beautiful women. Except for Soso, of course. Although it was clearly inferior to Yeon-Ha-Rin, they were proudly shining their own beauty even with Yeon-Ha-Rin. He has experienced countless times how great that is. Because most beauties lost their light when they go anywhere near Yeon ha rin. In fact, Seomunjaehak wasn¡¯t the only one reacting that way. Gu Yang-su, Chu Young-hak, and their guards all had similar expressions behind him. ¡°Anyway, we met by chance, but you are still my fianc¨¦. So what do you think about staying at our hostel with us?¡± At Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, Yeon Ha-rin nodded without hesitation. Even if he told her not to come, she would have begged, but he invited her so politely, so why wouldn¡¯t she go? ¡°You are going straight to your accommodations right?¡± Yeon Ha-rin asked as she stuck next to Byeoktaesan. She couldn¡¯t even dare to hold hands or cross their arms, but it was good enough to stand side by side like this. Byeoktaesan glanced at Yeonha-rin. Then Yeon Ha-rin raised her head and looked at Byeoktaesan with her twinkling eyes. ¡°What? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°I was just curious.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He glanced at the three men who were looking back and forth from the place where Byeoktaesan was a little far away. ¡°Aren¡¯t their families pretty famous?¡± ¡°Why is the family important?¡± Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t say any more, but turned his head back and looked ahead. Then he moved slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At the word of Byeoktaesan, the group started moving together. ¡®Why is this kid trying so hard for me?¡¯ A sudden curiosity sparked in Byeoktaesan. In the past, he didn¡¯t care because he wasn¡¯t very interested, but it was a question that naturally developed as he started getting interested. If he thought about it, there wasn¡¯t really anything between them other than being engaged with each other at a young age. ¡®Did something happen when they were young?¡¯ For now, he couldn¡¯t think of anything other than that possibility. Anyway, he told himself he can find out about that later, slowly. If he got more curious, he can just ask directly. For now, he chose to do what he felt like doing. When Byeoktaesan began to move with Yeon ha-rin, Seomunjaehak and other people stared at the sight. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Seomunjaehak laughed at Gu Yang su¡¯s question. ¡°What do you mean what am I going to do? We should get a hostel too.¡± Then Chu Young Hak said in a slightly urgent voice. ¡°So what are we doing standing here? We should follow quickly.¡± Shouldn¡¯t they have the same accommodation? Or at least find a lodging nearby. ¡°Let us plan slowly as we go.¡± The first person to move was Seomunjaehak. He did not hide his unpleasant expression. ¡®So she was capable of making that kind of expression huh?¡¯ As soon as Yeon Ha-rin met Byeoktaesan, so she showed a smile that she had never shown before. It was really annoying. Yet, on the other hand, his heart trembled. It was such a beautiful smile. The other two were also not very different from Seomunjaehak. They stepped slowly and looked ahead. He saw Yeon Ha-rin and Byeoktaesan first. That irritated them. Then Dan-young and Chae-wol caught his eyes. ¡°Somehow¡­ I feel like I found a treasure.¡± Gu Yang-su and Chu Young-hak nodded at Seomunjaehak¡¯s word muttered under his breath. * * * Yeon Ha-rin stood in front of the hostel and opened her eyes wide. She didn¡¯t know there would be such a great hostel in Jingzhou. She had never seen this kind of hostel even in Wuhan. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there would be a hostel of this caliber here. There aren¡¯t hostels like this even in Wuhan.¡± There was a signboard called Geumwol hostel, and even the letters on the signboard were very elegant. Probably not written by ordinary people. ¡°Looking at the name, it looks like a hostel who has a relationship with the Geumwol merchants.¡± It was understandable to some extent if it was a hostel owned by the Geumwol merchants. ¡°This is the place the Geumwol merchants care about a lot in Jingzhou.¡± Chun Chu Shin-ui said as if he was proud of his insight. As the gaze was focused, he continued the explanation with a slightly arrogant expression. ¡°The Geumwol merchants are said to be the closest to being the best merchants in the world, so they are very peculiar. They even have three different martial arts guilds serving them.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t hide their interested expressions. They never knew merchants would have martial arts guilds serving them. They all thought just how much money do they have that they are capable of things like this? Everyone knew that Geumwol was great, but they haven¡¯t heard of anything like this before. ¡°Anyway, one of them is here in Jingzhou. This hostel is also operated by that guild as well.¡± Yeon Ha-rin looked at Chun chu shin-ui with admiration. ¡°You really know a lot.¡± ¡°Ahem. Because there are so many things that I¡¯ve learned and heard of while traveling. Doctors are normally like that. They have to run to wherever the patient is. Communicating with the patient is essential as well. Of course, I have been in Jingzhou several times as well. Since I started talking about it, when I came to Jingzhou a while ago¡­ ¡­ .¡± At the moment when the words of Chun Chu Shin-ui began in earnest, Byeok Tae-san raised his hand, breaking the gap. Chun chu shin-ui¡¯s mouth shut in one light gesture. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop with the explanation here and head on in. Still, it¡¯s large, so I don¡¯t think we have to worry about not having a room.¡± When Byeoktaesan and his party entered the Geumwol hostel, Seomunjaehak and the group arrived. ¡°Huh. Geumwol Hostel? I guess being rich he doesn¡¯t hesitate with his spending?¡± Geumwol Hostel was famous for being expensive. In fact, it was the first time Seomun jaehak has seen it in person. At the same time, Seomun jaehak didn¡¯t live only in the family, but he traveled around a bit, so he knew about Geumwol hostel, but the other two didn¡¯t know anything at all. ¡°It looks like a hostel built by the Geumwol merchants.¡± ¡°Exactly. It must be very expensive because it was made by those who are greedy for money. We¡¯ll barely be able to get a room even if we give ten times the amount of other hostels. ¡°Huh. That much?¡± ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go.¡± They went into the hostel. From the outside, the appearance was great, but the inside was so overwhelming it left you feeling depressed. Especially, if you were a discerning person, even more so. No matter how small the decorations were used inside, nothing was clumsy. The place literally showed exactly how much money was used to build it. Anyways, isn¡¯t that why it¡¯s so expensive? The staff at the hostel who received customers were also unusual. Wherever they found them, beautiful women who seemed to be good enough to be a courtesan, dressed up, and welcomed the guests politely. Seomun jae-hak said confidently. ¡°I¡¯m with those who just entered, and I want to get a room in the same place.¡± Then the employee answered with a calm expression. ¡°They stay in the annex building. If you are a part of their group, shall I contact them? The size of the annex of our Geumwol hostel is quite large, so even including the people here it will not be inconvenient. The mind of Seomun jaehak became complicated. He didn¡¯t want to make a call and ask to stay with them. Because this was a pride issue. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We will also stay in the annex building. Please guide us to the annex located as close as possible. The employee politely bowed. ¡°I will serve you. For your information, the accommodation fee is thirty gold per day.¡± Seomun jaehak stopped in his tracks. He had a shocked expression on his face. ¡°Thirty gold?¡± Seomun jaehak turned his head and looked at Gu Yang-su and Chu Young-hak. The two looked away. To think it was thirty gold. Isn¡¯t that much more than ten times the amount of other hostels? Other decent hostels, renting an annex building for a day did not exceed two gold pieces. The staff who read the expression of Seomun jaehak smiled as gently as possible and added an explanation. Apparently, she faced this situation often. ¡°The annex building is also divided into three stages. The more you go inside, the quieter it is and the defense is stronger. The annex building closest to the other party would be thirty gold, but if you choose a place a little further away, ten gold is enough.¡± That was still a lot of gold. He didn¡¯t know why he had to pay ten gold to sleep one night. If he spent two days here, it would be twenty gold. ¡°You said they went to the third annex building?¡± Seomun jae hak clenched his teeth. It was very costly but it wasn¡¯t something he couldn¡¯t afford. ¡°They went further than that. Because there was someone special¡­ We ask for your understanding that we cannot offer a room because there is only one room of that caliber in our hostel.¡± ¡°More¡­ further?¡± ¡°Yes. It is priced at sixty gold pieces a day and is not offered unless you are very special.¡± The words ¡°very special¡± and ¡°sixty gold pieces¡± popped into his ears. ¡°Huh! What the hell are they?¡± The staff politely waited for Seomun jaehak¡¯s decision. ¡°Wait, did you say it was someone special?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Are you saying you call anyone special here?¡± ¡°Of course not. There are standards set internally.¡± ¡°Then tell me who was so special in the party that just entered.¡± ¡°They asked for confidentiality.¡± Seomun jaehak laughed. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s a place anyone can enter if you paid enough. Do you know who we are?¡± The employee looked around as if passing by the group for a moment. And she answered politely. ¡°It seems to be the people who came from the Seomun household, Gu Yang household, and the Chu household.¡± Seomun jaehak¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°You are pretty good. You are right. We are directly related to those three families. Now, are there any objections when we say that we are more special guests than those who have just entered?¡± ¡°I am sorry.¡± Seomun jaehak¡¯s eyebrows wriggled again at the employee¡¯s answer. He really didn¡¯t like it. ¡°By sorry, are you ignoring us? Or are you implying the people who went inside are more special than us?¡± For the first time, the employee¡¯s expression changed as if she didn¡¯t know what to say. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had a crappy guest, but there weren¡¯t many cases that couldn¡¯t be resolved by her. ¡°First put a message inside. That you will change their room. We should use the room in that annex. Or maybe are you saying we aren¡¯t qualified?¡± ¡°You fully meet the qualifications. However¡­ ¡­ .¡± Honestly, the qualifications weren¡¯t exactly fully met. It was barely meeting the minimum if she looked at it carefully, but depending on the situation, it was possible to provide the innermost annex building. Still, this time wasn¡¯t that case. ¡°But, what? Think carefully before you speak. If you don¡¯t want to suffer a rough treatment later on.¡± A momentum as sharp as a knife began to arise from Seomun jaehak. Such momentum could not be handled by a single employee. Her face turned white. Then, someone walked out from the inside. ¡°I am that special person. So stop behaving like that and talk to me if you need to talk to someone.¡± Seomun jaehak¡¯s head turned quickly. His expression became strange. It was the same with Gu Yang-su and Chu Young-hak, who were behind him. Seomun jaehak said as if growling. ¡°You¡­ Do you think you can handle us?¡± After hearing him, Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°How about you, do you think you can handle me?¡± Chapter 45 Seomunjaehak glared at Byeoktaesan. He couldn¡¯t figure out how he had the audacity to act the way he did. He didn¡¯t think he was stupid. So, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t figure out the situation at all. That means that he has something or someone that he trusts that has his back. Even if he didn¡¯t know what that was. ¡°You¡­ Who is watching over your back that you are like this?¡± All of the force of Seomunjaehak was concentrated on Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan nodded, dodging the force easily. He certainly was pretty good. He was at least a couple of steps higher than Zhong Li-woong. The same was true of Gu Yang su and Chu Young Hak, standing behind Seomunjaehak. In other words, he wasn¡¯t that much stronger. Byeoktaesan said as if none of that affected him. ¡°In the first place, the clumsy ones always try to show off their strength. Use your strength when you need to actually use it.¡± There were always idiots who like to show off their strength. In the past, when he would go outside, he would always meet a few of those kinds of people. Each time he was very kind and informed them that they shouldn¡¯t. So that they can feel it with their body that is. It was something he said because he thought of his past, but from the standpoint of the one accepting it must have been really difficult to accept. Seomunjaehak¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Whooo. First, let¡¯s hear what or who has your back. A nobody from Gold Wall merchants dares to look down upon the Seomun Household?¡± Byeoktaesan tilted his head. ¡°Why are you talking about the Gold Wall merchants right now? It was a personal attack from me to you. Are you saying if you can¡¯t borrow the name of your family, you can¡¯t do anything?¡± The anger of Seomunjaehak was on the verge of exploding. ¡°Whooo. Let¡¯s not do this here and go outside. Let us go somewhere quiet and have a conversation. There seem to be some minor misunderstandings between us.¡± Seomun jaehak said that and looked at the person who came along Byeoktaesan. He was a fairly old man, but he looked really ordinary. ¡°The old man would be better off staying here. If you fall wrong at that age, you will suffer severely.¡± It was half a threat. He didn¡¯t want to show other people how he and Byeoktaesan were going to talk. ¡°For your information, I really hate those that talk about me behind my back. So I¡¯ll trust you not to tell anyone about this.¡± The expression of the old man became strange at the words of Seomunjaehak. The old man was just about to step in, but Byeoktaesan raised his hand to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, so stay here.¡± The old man, Il Chim Gui, looked at Byeoktaesan with an unfair expression. After being condemned, he asked fiercely if he should sit still with this embarrassment. Byeoktaesan shook his head. ¡°There will be another chance later, so be patient. Originally, it¡¯s best to wait and eat when you¡¯re hungry. The same goes for this.¡± Only then did the Il Chim Gui take a step back. When he thought about it, Byeoktaesan was right. If he waits for a moment, he will be able to eat a feast. Il Chim Gui scanned the faces of Gu Yang-su and Chu Young-hak, who were behind Seomunjaehak. As if he would never forget. ¡°Where did they say they were from?¡± Byeoktaesan asked, looking at the staff of Geumwol hostel. The staff replied, trying to keep as cool as possible. ¡°Seomun household, Gu Yang household, and the Chu household.¡± ¡°You heard right?¡± When Byeoktaesan looked at Il Chim Gui and asked, he nodded greatly. ¡°I definitely remembered it.¡± As Il Chim Gui stepped back one more step, Byeoktaesan looked at Seomunjaehak. ¡°Now, guide me. For reference, I¡¯m not going to go out far. It¡¯s annoying to come back.¡± Seomunjaehak¡¯s face gradually turned red. Whoever looked at him, they would be able to tell he was trying hard to hold back his anger. Gu Yang-su, Chu Young-hak, and Seomunjaehak warriors acted calmly as if they were used to this. However, those who were not used to it looked at Byeoktaesan and Seomunjaehak alternately with very anxious expressions. ¡°I found a very nice place before. It¡¯s not too far, so it will do. Let¡¯s go.¡± Seomunjaehak said that, turned around and walked. Byeoktaesan followed slowly. Then, the rest of the people rushed out, surrounding Byeoktaesan. The employee of Geumwol hostel, who was watching the scene, asked anxiously as she looked at Il Chim Gui. ¡°Do you think he will be okay? Shall I contact the group? There are also warriors assigned to our hostel. It is also possible to mobilize the warriors if you can promise mediation.¡± In fact, she thought everything would be solved once Il Chim Gui came out, but she couldn¡¯t recommend that to him. It was because Il Chim Gui had already decided not to do that. Il Chim Gui shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. They don¡¯t know what is what so they will just have to learn the hard way.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand what he meant quickly and just bowed her head. ¡°I¡­ I hope they don¡¯t kill him.¡± Il Chim Gui left only those words and went back inside. And after some time, he came out again with Chun Chu Shin-ui. ¡°Do you know how difficult it was for me to get here in a carriage? Do you have to drag me out like this?¡± Il Chim Gui frowned. And he stared at him. ¡°Are you not going to fix your tone? Am I your friend or something?¡± Chun Chu Shin-ui smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the same kind as me, so why are you trying to decide who is higher between us right now? And I think I am showing enough respect, aren¡¯t I?¡± Il Chim Gui looked up at the sky and bowed his head. ¡°Sigh. How did I really become like this¡­ ¡­ .¡± Chun Chu shin-ui¡¯s put his hand on the shoulder of Il Chim Gui. ¡°Isn¡¯t this all thanks to meeting our wonderful lord?¡± Il Chim Gui leaned up and stared at him. ¡°So this is all thanks to the lord¡­ Is that right?¡± Chun Chu Shin-ui smiled. ¡°Do you know that? Your face looks much better these days. Your skin looks better and you feel younger for some reason. Since you are a doctor, don¡¯t you know your body better than me?¡± Il Chim Gui closed his mouth. Honestly, that was an undeniable fact. It wasn¡¯t just his body getting better. His achievement in martial arts has also increased considerably recently. One of the walls that had been tightly closed a while ago broke down very naturally. Somehow, his acupuncture seemed to be better, and his medicine seemed to be better. No, it wasn¡¯t because of his mood, that actually was the case. Since all of these changes began after meeting Byeoktaesan, how could he deny that it was thanks to Byeoktaesan? ¡°Still¡­ It fucking hurts so much.¡± Il Chim Gui muttered like that and walked outside. Chun Chu Shin-ui smiled and followed him. ¡°What do you mean it hurts? I haven¡¯t experienced anything like that yet. Oh my, this is so unfair. Doesn¡¯t it mean that our lord is caring about you so much? Ha, I don¡¯t know why the lord doesn¡¯t care for me as much.¡± Il Chim Gui closed his mouth and hurried. It wouldn¡¯t make him look good to say anymore. In this case, it¡¯s best to ignore it and just do what he needed to do. Or change the topic. ¡°Anyways, do we have to do this? Our lord should be just fine.¡± ¡°But they are the children of a prestigious family. Things will get complicated if they die. If it¡¯s a limb cut or being broken somewhere, we can fix it, but we can¡¯t revive the dead.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think he would go to that extent do you?¡± ¡°I mean, we don¡¯t know what he will do. Just in case! And it¡¯s better because if we treat it quickly, we can erase the wounds that appear on the surface. No?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ that is true¡­ ¡­ .¡± Chun Chu Shin-ui smiled. ¡°Have you made up your mind to be loyal to our lord?¡± ¡°I am someone who keeps my promises well in the first place. I will keep the promise I made once to the end.¡± ¡°Ahha, so you were loyal in the first place? You are a great person. I didn¡¯t know. Kyaah, that¡¯s why our lord is taking care of you so much. I envy that. Hahahahaha.¡± Il Chim Gui frowned and walked quickly. Chun chu shin-ui hurriedly followed him and yapped his mouth constantly. Il Chim Gui incessantly wondered whether or not to sew his mouth together as they walked. * * * ¡°Hoh. I didn¡¯t know there was a place like this near the hostel.¡± Byeoktaesan looked around. It was a small forest that appeared when you go around the Geumwol hostel, and there was a rather spacious vacant lot in the center. It was a place surrounded by trees like a folding screen, so it was quite charming. Since the sun has not yet set, there was light everywhere, but that was also quite worth seeing. ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it pretty nice? It was pretty hard finding a place like this. Doesn¡¯t it look like a really good place to beat people?¡± In fact, Seomunjaehak didn¡¯t find this place, he just came knowing that there was a forest behind the hostel. He didn¡¯t know there was such a large vacant lot. Gu Yang-Su and Chu Young-Hak looked at Seomunjaehak with amazement. ¡°When did you find a place like this?¡± ¡°We had no idea.¡± After hearing the admiration of the two, he thought he was really good at pretending. ¡°Well, I am pretty good.¡± Seomunjaehak looked at the warriors of the family while saying so. ¡°Go outside and make sure no one is allowed into the forest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As the Seomun household warriors rushed out, Gu Yang-su and Chu Young-hak each gave the same orders to their warriors of the family. They each had brought seven warriors. At that point, there will be no problem in stopping anyone coming into the forest for the time being. ¡°Now, we are ready to talk. How about you? Have you prepared your heart?¡± ¡°Prepared my heart?¡± ¡°It will hurt quite a bit. Since it¡¯s quite quiet here, no one will ever hear you scream a little¡­ There is quite a bit of time left before the sun goes down¡­ The pain will be quite long.¡± Seomunjaehak smiled and looked at Byeoktaesan. Gu Yang-su and Chu Young-hak prepared to stop him from running away by surrounding Byeoktaesan at a distance. Of course, they were confident that he couldn¡¯t run away even if they didn¡¯t do that, but they thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious. ¡°What, I thought you wanted to talk but now you want to fight?¡± Byeoktaesan looked at Seomunjaehak with interested eyes. No, it wasn¡¯t interesting, it was anticipation. How can he not anticipate? He finally got a chance to use what he has learned from Il Chim Gui on these guys. Wouldn¡¯t this be considered practical training? ¡°Ah, conversation. I almost forgot. I was feeling too good. Yes, let¡¯s talk.¡± Seomunjaehak said while rolling his eyes. ¡°How long on earth are you going to put the burden on Lady Yeon? ¡°Putting burden?¡± ¡°Yeah. From what I found out, it seems like Gold Wall merchants pretty much kicked you out, how dare you desire Lady Yeon. Byeoktaesan looked at Seomunjaehak with interested eyes. ¡°You said I desired Yeon ha rin?¡± ¡°If not, then why aren¡¯t you canceling the engagement? You have to let her go so she will hurry and find a good marriage partner don¡¯t you think? Like me, for example.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s all you want to say?¡± Byeoktaesan asked, looking at the other two people around him this time, Gu Yangsu and Chu Younghak. Sparks seemed to pour out of the eyes of the two. He felt the will from them saying that they won¡¯t let him go nicely today. ¡°Who are the women you brought? You have lady Yeon, but dare to bring other women?¡± Byeoktaesan laughed when he heard that. Are they really those who honestly pour out their desires? ¡°They are my servants?¡± ¡°Servants? Nonsense! You say you use such women as servants?¡± Byeoktaesan shook his hand as if he didn¡¯t want to hear more. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t have time, so let¡¯s finish this quickly. That way, I have more time to enjoy. I¡¯m really looking forward to it, so do it well.¡± Even before Byeoktaesan¡¯s words were over, Seomunjaehak rushed at him. Seo Jeon-hak tried to grasp Byeoktaesan¡¯s shoulder with his hand bent like a rake. Byeoktaesan lightly reached out with his hand and pulled while slightly grasping the sleeves of Seomunjaehak. Swoosh! Seomunjaehak quickly flew toward Gu Yang su. Goo Yang-su was amazed and raised his hand to take Seomunjaehak lightly. Meanwhile, Byeoktaesan appeared behind Chu Younghak. Thud! Byeoktaesan, who lightly tapped on the back of Younghak Chu¡¯s neck, moved directly to the place where Seomunjaehak and Gu Yangsu was. The two were deliberately brought together in order to make the movement as simple as possible. Byeoktaesan dug right between Seomunjaehak and Gu Yangsu. The two were shocked and stretched out their arms, but didn¡¯t even get close to grabbing Byeoktaesan¡¯s collar. Byeoktaesan lightly punched with his fist back and forth. Thud! Gu Yang-su and Seomunjaehak¡¯s eyes rolled around and dropped to the ground. Byeoktaesan hummed and gathered the three people together. * * * Seomunjaehak¡¯s mind returned faintly. ¡®What? What happened?¡¯ Gradually his memory returned. ¡®I was beaten? By a nobody like Byeoktaesan?¡¯ Seomunjaehak was on his face now. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t move his whole body, it seemed that his pressure point was suppressed. ¡°Huh? You woke up? I was about to start, just wait a bit.¡± He tried to shout what he was doing, but he couldn¡¯t. Even his voice pressure point must have been suppressed. Suddenly, fear set in. And then, Chu Young-hak¡¯s scream was stuck in his ear. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± Seomunjaehak shook his whole body. It was a terrifying scream. It wasn¡¯t loud, but he was sure how great the pain would be. The warriors guarding the outside must come quickly. But what were these guys doing? The fact that he gave orders not to let anyone in was not important now. The horrors that approached every moment took over the mind of Seomunjaehak. Chu Young-hak screamed constantly. How much did he have to torture to be satisfied? ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s weird.¡± Byeoktaesan¡¯s calm words were heard. Of course, he couldn¡¯t see it but to think that was his response making someone react like that, he didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± Then he heard Gu Yang-su¡¯s scream. Seomun jaehak was so afraid that he almost peed himself. But he endured to the end. The scream that seemed never to end, ended. And he felt Byeoktaesan approaching him. He wanted to scream not to please, but he couldn¡¯t. Suddenly, terrible pain came. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± It was as if someone was pounding the whole body. No, it wasn¡¯t that alone. It seemed that all kinds of pain that a person can give to a person were gathering together. And then he lost consciousness. Chapter 46 Il Chim Gui and Chun chu Shin-ui headed to the place where Seomunjaehak¡¯s party took Byeoktaesan. There was a trail leading to a small forest behind the Geumwol Hostel. It¡¯s been a while since they left, but Chun Chu Shin Ui expertly found their traces and had arrived there. ¡°You, aren¡¯t you quite useful huh?¡± He looked at Chun Chu Shin Ui as if he didn¡¯t expect this from him. ¡°I¡¯m so excellent in medicine that I live being treated well as a doctor, but in fact, my other abilities are not bad by any means. Well, I¡¯m not asking you to compliment, I¡¯m just letting you know.¡± ¡°Let your shoulders standstill. What¡¯s all that shrugging for? You are practically asking me to compliment you with your whole body.¡± ¡°I told you It¡¯s not like that. Even if I don¡¯t ask you to compliment me, you will naturally do so once you look at my abilities. So why would I do that? Originally, the awl completely penetrates the pocket.¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk. What am I even doing talking to you? We have a long way to go. Let¡¯s go quickly before the lord kills all of them.¡± Il Chim Gui said so and picked up his pace. Several warriors stood at the entrance of the forest. Looking at their clothes, they were warriors from the Seomun household. As soon as they saw Chun Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui, they nervously blocked the path into the forest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t go in here today.¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui¡¯s smiled. ¡°Is this forest yours? Have you ever heard of Seomun household owning the woods in the Jingzhou?¡± The expressions of the warriors stiffened at the word Seomun household. ¡°You already know who we are. Can I judge that it¡¯s not a good intention?¡± ¡°If you want to hide it, do something about those clothes. Why do you openly show that you came from the Seomun household and then ask me how I know where you hail from?¡± At that, the faces of the Seomun household warriors slightly turned red. ¡°Anyway, we have to go in here, so why don¡¯t you get out of the way?¡± ¡°We also have our position to think about, so please understand. We can¡¯t move out of the way. So please wait a bit until our business is finished.¡± ¡°When will the business be over?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m not sure either. But it won¡¯t take long.¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui¡¯s smiled. ¡°You must think it will be over soon because it¡¯s beating up just one person. But you guys calculated wrong.¡± At the words of Chun Chu Shin Ui, the expressions of the Seomun warriors became cold. ¡°Aren¡¯t your words a little different from before? Didn¡¯t you say you just came without knowing who we are?¡± ¡°I did?¡± Chun Chu Shin-ui looked at Il Chim Gui with a confused expression. ¡°I did that?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say that exactly, but you did say it in a way that was misleading enough.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s side are you on? Is it our Lord or the Seomun Household?¡± He looked at Chun Chu Shin Ui with an absurd expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the options are a little weird? Anyways, get out of the way, how long are you going to waste our time?¡± Il Chim Gui came forward. He stood in front of the Seomun household warriors and glanced at them. The aura that had not been revealed until then suddenly emerged. The energy that was being held within was exhaled at once. The warriors of Seomun¡¯s household were frightened by the great pressure and grabbed their swords. If anything happened, they were thinking of pulling out their swords. However, they didn¡¯t think they could beat this old man in front of them even if they unsheathed their swords. Before even starting the fight, they had been defeated. ¡°I am a doctor called Il Chim Gui. Have you ever heard of me before?¡± ¡°I-Il Chim Gui?¡± Of course, they have. But why was the Il Chim Gui here? ¡°I was invited by Ho mu ryun, I guess you guys haven¡¯t heard the news?¡± ¡°W-we didn¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°I was already in a very bad mood because the lord, the beloved son of Seomun household who entered here, insulted me. Are you thinking of adding a spoonful to it?¡± At those words, Seomun household¡¯s warriors¡¯ complexions died grimly. It was only then that they remembered what happened at the hostel. Then it turned out that this old man in front of them was there. They naturally remembered the words and actions Seomunjaehak said to Il Chim Gui. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good chance to pick up your lost reputation again? There will be no chance to re-raise the reputation of Gu Yang Household and the Chu Household.¡± ¡°P-Please head on in. But¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°You are a little late. We heard screaming from the inside since earlier¡­ ¡­ .¡± Il Chim Gui laughed. ¡°Screams? Then I guess that is good. It doesn¡¯t look like they were killed. After we enter, no one enters and no one comes. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, of course.¡± Il Chim Gui streaked into the forest with Chun Chu Shin Ui. Seomun household warriors, who were watching the figures, muttered. ¡°By the way¡­ Is it really Il Chim Gui? Could we have sent him in without even checking?¡± Only then they began to feel a little nervous. But it was already spilled water. What to do since they already let them in. They couldn¡¯t respond calmly, as usual, being overwhelmed by the aura of Il Chim Gui. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t check for no reason, but Il Chim Gui was pressuring them with his aura so much that there was no time to confirm. Anyway, the Seomun household warriors forcibly swallowed up their uneasy feelings and tried to be alert again. * * * ¡°Oh, this is why people have to make a name. we just passed through with the mention of your name.¡± ¡°Do you think honestly think we passed because of a name? You are clumsy.¡± ¡°Because there was value in the name, crushing them with the pressure of your aura was easily done. That¡¯s why you used your name. Without a name, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid fighting.¡± ¡°No such thing. My needles would have pierced their heads before they managed to pull their swords out.¡± ¡°You came to stop the lord from killing someone, and you are acting like you would kill someone yourself? Let¡¯s try to have some common sense shall we?¡± Il Chim Gui stopped and stared at Chun Chu Shin Ui. He was trying to ask why he was doing this, but Chun Chu Shin Ui suddenly sped up and passed by. Il Chim Gui looked up at the sky once again, lowered his head, and sighed for a long time. ¡°Do I really need to sew it? I think the lord will allow at least that much.¡± Hearing that word, Chun Chu Shin Ui¡¯s stepped more quickly. ¡°Huh? My lord!¡± It seemed that Chun Chu Shin-ui discovered Byeoktaesan. Il Chim Gui laughed and quickly ran to the side of Chun Chu Shin Ui. ¡°My lord, what are you doing there?¡± Byeoktaesan was standing, and the three people who were scolding earlier were lying side by side on the floor. Chun Chu Shin Ui looked at Byeoktaesan with frightened eyes. ¡°Surely, no way!¡± ¡°If you just say one more word, I¡¯ll make you look the same.¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui¡¯s mouth shut. ¡°But why are they like that?¡± ¡°I pulled some blood. When I pulled it out a bit, they foamed a bit, but their body is fine.¡± He didn¡¯t know what he pulled, but he needed to check anyway. ¡°Can I go and see?¡± As Byeoktaesan nodded, Chun Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui hurried to the Seomunjaehak gang. And after a while, he nodded. It was just as Byeoktaesan said. They were a little bit stiff as if they were a little surprised by something, but there wasn¡¯t much trouble with their life. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°What do you mean, we have to wake them up. I haven¡¯t been able to communicate with them properly yet.¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui looked at Byeoktaesan with a grim expression. ¡°Did you make the kids look like this without even talking?¡± Byeoktaesan stared at the Chun Chu Shin Ui. Chun Chu Shin ui quietly avoided his gaze and stimulated several places of Seomunjaehak¡¯s pressure points. ¡°Mmmmm.¡± Seomunjaehak gradually woke up. And the other two woke up in turn. ¡°Ahh!¡± The three jumped up at the same time. And when they discovered Byeoktaesan, they trembled. ¡°I feel like they are going to shit themselves. Stop them.¡± At Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, Chun Chu Shin Ui instantly flew towards them. Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap! He hit the pressure points of the three with blinding speed. It was the pressure points that forcibly caused constipation by blocking intestinal activity. Since he was a doctor, he was able to pinpoint the pressure points more accurately than anyone else. Il Chim Gui stared at the sight blankly. He wondered why this guy was acting that way. However, Chun Chu Shin Ui had to do so because he had already experienced it. There was no need for them to smell the horrible smell. Byeoktaesan slowly walked to them. As the three people saw the approaching Byeoktaesan, their faces were noticeably pale. Cold sweat ran all over their body. At that time, he thought at that rate they might get dehydrated. ¡°You also said it before right?¡± ¡°Yes? What, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I really hate people talking about me behind my back.¡± Suddenly, the words and actions they had done earlier at the hostel came to mind. ¡°I-I did !¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°Me too. I really hate someone talking about me behind my back. So, let¡¯s be quiet in the future. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°Yes, of course! I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, but I¡¯ll trust you for now. Well¡­ It¡¯s okay if you want to. If you can afford to that is.¡± Byeoktaesan glanced over the three people. ¡°If you get caught talking about me behind my back, even once in ten thousand minutes¡­take a few seconds to wonder if you can handle it.¡± Byeoktaesan left with that and turned quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As Byeoktaesan took the lead, Chun Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui quickly followed. While he was walking he thought of something, and he looked back at the three people and said. ¡°The pressure point I just blocked will be released naturally later. So you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui disappeared after saying that. The three men stood there blankly, and then quickly sat down on the floor when their legs gave out. ¡°What, what was that? What happened?¡± ¡°I also¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It seems as if we were possessed by a ghost. What is this¡­ ¡­ .¡± They couldn¡¯t believe that Byeoktaesan was so strong, but they couldn¡¯t figure out what the hell they went through. For one thing, it was clear that they had really suffered awfully. The pain still remained in their mind and their body was trembling. They should be angry but before they even got close to being angry. They felt scared. It probably will take some time to overcome this. ¡®I will still overcome it. When that time comes¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ Seomunjaehak quietly ground his teeth. Being careful in case he was caught. Seomunjaehak, realizing that kind of self, laughed. He felt empty. ¡°Woo. Let¡¯s go first. I think we should take some rest today.¡± They got up and left the forest. The news they faced when they got out of the forest after going through hard work made them feel more difficult. ¡°The old man was Il Chim Gui? Really?¡± Seomunjaehak shouted. ¡°First¡­ I didn¡¯t exactly check. The parties just said so. But¡­ It was obvious that he had extraordinary skills.¡± ¡°Extraordinary skills? When I saw him, he felt like an ordinary old man?¡± ¡°I was the same when I first saw him. At the same time, when he exploded his energy¡­ ¡­ .¡± Seomunjaehak looked at the warrior blankly. ¡°But first, he said that he would sort out his feelings toward the Seomun household.¡± With that, the focus returned to the eyes of Seomunjaehak. ¡°Is that right? Did he clearly say that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was fortunate. However, the two people who were with Seomunjaehak, Gu Yang-su, and Chu Young-hak, did not feel that way. The fact that the feelings for the Seomun household were sorted out meant that his feelings for their families remained the same. They¡¯ve already felt troubled and painful. When it became a hostile relationship, Il Chim Gui was a very harsh opponent. It was best to maintain a good relationship or not have a relationship at all. But, since they got entangled with bad luck like this, what excuse did they when they return to the family later? When they tried to crush Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s fianc¨¦, they couldn¡¯t possibly say what had happened to them. ¡®Still¡­ Still, shouldn¡¯t do something about all this. I can¡¯t just give up and not retaliate should we?¡¯ That kind of thought came up now that time had passed. Seomunjaehak looked at Gu Yangsu and Chu Younghak. The two were also looking at themselves with firm expressions whether they were thinking similarly. There was a connection between the three. And at the same time, they nodded. ¡°Anyway today¡­ I just want to rest. What about the accommodation?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s see¡­ ¡­ .¡± He was thinking of going to another dorm, and then he shook his head. Doesn¡¯t it seem like he¡¯s running away? ¡°How would you like to go to Geumwol Hostel? And I don¡¯t think we need to stay at the annex building¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± The three men reunited and headed for Geumwol Hostel. Of course, they did not forget to look around very carefully when entering the Hostel. They didn¡¯t want to see Byeoktaesan or Il Chim Gui. Fortunately, they were able to get to the room safely without being noticed by anyone. They fell asleep really fast for a while. So, they didn¡¯t notice that the pressure points that had been blocked by the Chun Chu Shin Ui were released. Chapter 47 ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Byeoktaesan lifted his gaze slightly and looked at Yeonharin sitting in front of him. ¡°It is nothing.¡± As soon as he came back, she didn¡¯t think of leaving his side. It seemed that she was worried that he would get into trouble. Yoo Seo-yeon has been escorting her after she joined the party. It seemed like she felt something was wrong. She was still escorting her from a distance behind her, but she was watching her and Byeoktaesan with a very happy expression. Now Byeoktaesan was having dinner with Yeon Ha-rin. He had already finished eating, and he was thinking about the previous entanglement that happened earlier. ¡®It¡¯s still so weird.¡¯ Today, he pulled and burned the spirits of three people, including Seomunjaehak. He used the method he found out and trained through Il Chim Gui. As much as possible, the outer part of the spirit was burned and only those that were not mixed with the existing spirit was extracted. It was a little different from the spirit of Il Chim Gui, but it wasn¡¯t very difficult because he had done it often. The spiritual power that he had burnt and extracted was accepted through the Spirit Absorption skill. However, the power he accepted was very different from the existing power. No, more precisely, it had a different nature from the one extracted from the spirit of Il Chim Gui. The spiritual power extracted from the spirit of Il Chim Gui was really excellent. In particular, it showed great power to the extent that there was nothing better than that in treating the life force. He thought that was because it was a different usage of Spirit Absorption, but it was not. Seeing that the spiritual power extracted in the same way from Seomunjaehak gang was so poor in quality. Of course, it was that the treatment effect was poor compared to the spirit of Il Chim Gui, not that the spiritual power itself was weak. Rather, it seemed to be more effective if he used this in a different way. ¡®Come to think of it¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ Spiritual power extracted from the prostitutes brought a change to his body. Other women described it as a peculiar sex appeal. In fact, after that, the gaze of women has changed strangely. ¡®I think I know a little¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ He was not sure yet, but it seemed that the nature of the spiritual power of the spirit was different depending on the way the time was accumulated in the spirit. Of course, the basic spiritual power itself was powerful no matter what kind of spirit it was extracted from. Moreover, since this can¡¯t be said to be inner power, others can¡¯t even see his true power. They will never find out unless they have built a similar strength. Even Il Chim Gui couldn¡¯t figure out from his diagnosis. ¡°Then does it have to be a doctor?¡± He had found a way to heal his life force faster. The answer was, doctor. There was a limit to holding onto just Il Chim Gui. Perhaps the first time the spirit is burned would be the most effective. The effect gradually declines. If he burns all the dirt off the spirit and absorbs it, it will be difficult to expect any more effects. Of course, if he had left it alone for a while, it will build up over time, but that will take a lot of time. So he had to find a new doctor. It would be better he had a lot of time to build up dirt on his spirit and have excellent ability as a doctor. There happened to be one fitting that description nearby. Byeoktaesan finished his thoughts with a pleasant expression. ¡°My lord, there isn¡¯t something you are worried about right? Did the people who came with me say anything weird to you?¡± Yeon Ha-rin looked at Byeoktaesan with an anxious expression. This was because Byeoktaesan was locked in his thoughts without saying anything for a while even after eating all the food. ¡°Worry? no. Rather, it¡¯s the opposite.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It seems like a good thing will happen.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see. That good thing¡­ I wish it had something to do with me.¡± Yeon Ha-rin laughed slightly embarrassingly as she said so. ¡®I thought you were pretty, but you are really pretty.¡¯ Byeoktaesan thought like that while watching Yeon ha-rin smile. Wouldn¡¯t it be close to the best of all the beauties he¡¯s seen so far? ¡®Still, is she a bit worse than her? No, is it similar?¡¯ Suddenly one person came to mind, but soon he let that thought go. It wasn¡¯t a person he wouldn¡¯t meet again anyway. Because she will be in Cheonma Shinkyo by now. He would never see her again unless Hyun Woljin was eliminated. Even she left Cheonma Shinkyo, his chances of meeting her were infinitely low. Whatever happened he was now the second son of the Gold Wall merchants after all. ¡°Since we finished eating, should we go for a light walk?¡± At Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, Yeon Ha-rin smiled brightly and nodded without hesitation. How long was it since Byeoktaesan approached her first like this? ¡°Yes please.¡± The two went outside by side. And Yu Seo-yeon and Cheon Gyeong-wan quietly followed from a distance. The two were faithful to their mission as bodyguards. At least at this very moment. * * * The short walk lasted a bit longer than normal. Byeoktaesan and Yeon Ha rin roamed the river for a long time even after the sun went down. In fact, for Byeok Tae-san, he used this as an opportunity to accept the new spiritual power he had gained today. Rather than sitting still and absorbing the spiritual power gained today like usual, it was more effective to move like this. Somehow, this also seemed to follow the characteristics of the spirit. In the meantime, it was an area that he rarely thought about or tried. Not only did he not yet have a full grasp on the newly enlightened Spirit Absorption, he had no room to turn his attention to things other than healing his body. Anyway, thanks to that the walk lasted longer than usual, but it seems that Yeon Ha-rin took it in as a different meaning. By the time they returned, she was very happy. So, like that, they arrived at Geumwol hostel again and tried to go inside, but they noticed the inside was very busy. ¡°What could it be?¡± As Byeoktaesan¡¯s muttered, Cheon Gyeong-wan first went into the hostel. ¡°I will find out.¡± Cheon Gyeong-wan went inside and came out again almost immediately. ¡°I think it would be better to wait a bit before entering.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°They are¡­ in the process of removing the smell.¡± The moment he heard that, Byeoktaesan could roughly guess what happened. Byeoktaesan turned around without hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s go another lap.¡± Isn¡¯t there no need to smell someone else¡¯s shit? It was just a matter of putting up with it for a while as they went to the annex buildings, but it must be really awful if Cheon Gyeong-wan talked like that. So he rather preferred to inhale fresh air while walking. * * * Seomunjaehak, Gu Yang-su, and Chu Young-hak gathered in one room with their heads down. They sat around with a small table in between, but everyone didn¡¯t say a word. The more he thought about it, the more gloomy he felt. ¡°Fuck, I¡­ ¡­ .¡± He couldn¡¯t say anything. He had shit in his pants. It wasn¡¯t just a little bit, he really all out. While sleeping too. Because of how bad the smell was, no matter how much he washed, the smell did not go away enough. Probably, if they weren¡¯t the sons of prestigious families, they would have been kicked out of the hostel. No, maybe it would have been better to get kicked out. ¡°I should have run away.¡± The rest of the people nodded at the same time as someone muttered. However, it was not a situation that they could escape. It was something they did while sleeping. By the time they woke up, it was already too late. The three have to sleep together in this room today. It was a sort of quarantine measure. They took it humbly. They had to do that. They said they would try to block all the rumors as much as possible in the hostel from spreading. He didn¡¯t know how effective that will be. ¡°I think it would be better to endure today and leave tomorrow. What do you think?¡± Gu Yang-si asked with red eyes as if he would shed tears at any moment. Seomunjaehak sighed. ¡°Haah. Tomorrow¡­ A person from Homuryun is supposed to arrive in the afternoon to meet us.¡± A man from Seomun household, who was the patrol leader of Homu-ryun, said he will come all the way to Jingzhou for Seomunjaehak, so how could he refuse it? He could never do that for his future. Rather than strengthening his position in the family, Seomunjaehak planned to advance in life outside like this. It wasn¡¯t easy to settle in the family because he was the third son anyway. In the future, he was planning to settle in Homuryun, so he had to pay respects to the head of the family, who was the patrol leader of Homuryun. Gu Yang-su and Chu Young-hak¡¯s eyes shook. It was too gloomy to think that they had to endure this shame tomorrow as well. However, they couldn¡¯t say they would go there alone. ¡°First¡­ When he arrives tomorrow, I¡¯m going to tell him a little bit about Byeoktaesan.¡± The moment the name Byeoktaesan came out, the three were bodies froze at the same time. Even Seomunjaehak, who said his name first, was like that. Momentary silence hovered. A deep sense of self-destruction crushed the three. To get out of here, they had to whatever means necessary. And if it was the patrol leader of Homuryun, he will be of great help. In the eyes of the three, a strange light of fear and hope shimmered. * * * It turned to night. The annex of Geumwol hostel was really well decorated. A small stream and a pond, the trees and rocks surrounding it, and a small pavilion in between created a natural beauty. And while being in the center of all that, there was a large and beautiful pavilion where you could see everything at a glance. Byeoktaesan stayed on the top floor of the pavilion, and standing by the window gave a panoramic view of the annex. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± He had various experiences when he was Cheonma, but he didn¡¯t see many hostels that had this level of quality. ¡°Geumwol Hostel huh, Geumwol hostel¡­ ¡­ .¡± No matter how much he tried recalling the name, nothing came to his mind. The same was true for the Geumwol merchants. In other words, when he was Cheonma, they weren¡¯t worth his attention. It also meant that the Cheonma Shinkyo did not pay much attention to them either. But as he thought about it, he felt it a little strange. The Geumwol merchants were considered top-class merchants. Wouldn¡¯t someone like Cheonma frequently hear about them? While looking out thinking of that, Cheon Gyeong-wan, who was standing outside the room, saying that he would guard the door said. ¡°My lord, would you like me to bring elder Il Chim Gui?¡± Coming this far, he called for Il Chim Gui every night. That¡¯s why he felt the sign of Il Chim Gui in the vicinity. He was probably already preparing his mind. ¡°It¡¯s all right today, go and get Chun Chu Shin Ui.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Byeoktaesan turned his head and looked at the door. Although it was not visible, Gyeong-wan Chun probably felt his aura. And that would be why he was so surprised. ¡°Yes. I will bring him right away.¡± After a while, Chun Chu Shin Ui with a confused expression came into the room. ¡°My lord, why did you call me on this ambitious night?¡± Fear fluttered deep in the eyes of Chun Chu Shin Ui. Meanwhile, on the one hand, he approached Byeoktaesan carefully to confirm his suspicions. ¡°I found out a very important fact today.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°That, for me, I need a doctor.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Byeoktaesan waved at him as if beckoning him to come closer. As if he had been possessed by something, Chun Chu Shin Ui approached Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan laughed and hovered his hand over the head of Chun Chu Shin Ui. ¡°I¡¯ll just pull a little.¡± * * * ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± From somewhere, a desperate scream was heard. Seomunjaehak, who had barely fallen asleep, opened his eyes. The horror he wanted to forget came up from deep inside. He remembered clearly the moment when he was lying with his face on the floor, and he heard the same scream as he did from his side. His whole body froze. In that state, he couldn¡¯t sleep, trembling until the screaming was over. No, he couldn¡¯t sleep even after the scream was over and he had to fight his fear. And during that time, Gu Yang su and Chu Young-hak were having the very same experience with Seomunjaehak. The three of them stayed up together all night long. * * * ¡°Ahahaha.¡± At the sound of laughter from the side, Chun Chu Shin Ui turned his head and stared at Il Chim Gui. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh.¡± ¡°Ahahahah! Why does it matter whether I laugh or not? Hahahaha!¡± Il Chim Gui burst into laughter. It was worth it. It felt like a decade-old congestion had gone down. ¡°Yes, how do you feel when our lord gave you his interest? It feels good enough to die, right?¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui¡¯s body trembled and glared at Il Chim Gui. ¡°Hey, you look like you are going to kill someone. You are a stare master. Hahahaha.¡± ¡°Were you so frivolous in the first place?¡± Il Chim Gui laughed. ¡°Say whatever you want. I don¡¯t even know what I was like. I want to fully enjoy this moment. You were screaming quite a bit, how was it? Did it hurt quite a bit?¡± ¡°No. I won¡¯t say it.¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui¡¯s head turned around. Il Chim Gui who saw that giggled again and laughed. They saw Byeoktaesan coming down the stairs. They both went silent. Chun Chu Shin Ui ran to Byeok Tae-san and said politely. ¡°My lord, have you just woke up? Shall I tell them to prepare a meal?¡± Byeoktaesan stared at Chun Chu Shin Ui with his eyes suddenly wondering why this guy was acting like this. Then he turned his gaze and looked at Il Chim Gui sitting far away. Byeoktaesan squinted his eyes when he read the shock that floated on the face of Il Chim Gui. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t cause some trouble did you?¡± ¡°Of course not. I am a very quiet person.¡± Byeoktaesan waved his hand. ¡°Then nevermind. Ask them to prepare a meal.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± When Chun Chu Shin Ui replied that and then tried to withdraw, he raised his hand as if something suddenly came to mind. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Chun Chu Sin Ui and Il Chim Gui looked at Byeoktaesan with the same expression and swallowed dry saliva. There was a feeling of tension. ¡°Do you know of any doctors around here?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The two blankly looked at Byeoktaesan. Chapter 48 They decided to stay one more day. Although the cost of staying in the annex was expensive, Byeoktaesan had never been worried about money anyway. Whether in the days of being Cheonma or now. There weren¡¯t any worries in the faces of the group because of how much money his older brother, Byeoktaesu had given him. ¡°From tomorrow we have to move by boat, so I¡¯ll find ourselves a suitable boat.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded at Cheon Gyeong-wan¡¯s words and looked at Chun Chu Shin Ui. Chun Chu Shin Ui replied, just looking at his eyes and understood it. ¡°I will go with you.¡± The reason he sent Chun Chu Shin Ui together was that he could recognize members of the Hao guild. He decided to make full use of the Hao guild, who were active here in Jingzhou. ¡°Should I take a look at your martial arts while I wait for the food to digest?¡± When Byeoktaesan looked at Danyoung, Chaewol, and Soso and asked, the faces of the three became bright. They were delighted because they thought that their progress slowed to a crawl. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± As Byeoktaesan said that, the three women headed for the backyard of the annex. In the backyard of the annex, there was enough space for adequate training. It was a big enough space to hold two or three people. The place definitely was worth its price. The three stood at a reasonable distance from each other and slowly began to unravel the martial arts they knew. Byeoktaesan sat on a strangely shaped rock and watched them. Because their level was so different, even if he just looked at them a little bit, he immediately knew what was the problem and what to do to solve it. The expression of Byeoktaesan, who was watching for a while, became a little strange. Byeoktaesan stroked his chin and carefully watched the three women¡¯s demonstration of martial arts. His gaze mainly rested on Soso. When all the demonstrations were over, Byeoktaesan gave a brief evaluation. ¡°It¡¯s an absolute mess.¡± The three women¡¯s faces darkened. ¡°No, what I said was about Soso. You two look like you tried pretty hard.¡± Danyoung and Chaewol¡¯s expressions brightened. On the other hand, Soso¡¯s face became darker. Soso knew very well that she wasn¡¯t doing it right. First of all, she didn¡¯t have the same talents as the other two. Her beauty was lower too. She was really upset to think of that. She had been serving him for a long time, but now she feels like she was going to be nothing, so her heart felt heavy. ¡°For now, stand on the side Soso.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Soso¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Byeoktaesan for a while, then bowed her head and answered. ¡°Yes¡­ ¡­ .¡± As Soso moved to the side, Byeoktaesan approached Danyoung and Chaewol and told them some things to fix. He briefly told them what training to add and what to do for that. The two women concentrated on the words of Byeoktaesan, as if not missing a single letter with their bright eyes. They didn¡¯t realize, but this kind of teaching was almost as good as possible. Who in this world can receive the teachings of Cheonma? Even the disciples of Cheonma have never been taught so kindly. Anyway, when the teaching of Byeoktaesan was over, the two women bowed politely. And the expression of Soso watching it got even more serious. ¡°The two of you practice by yourselves, and Soso, see me for a minute.¡± When Byeoktaesan left the training arena, Soso bowed her head and followed him like a puppy in the rain. * * * ¡°Yes?¡± So-so¡¯s eyes became like a lampstand. Her thoughts were a mess. It was so messy that it was impossible to carry on a proper order. She had no choice. Byeoktaesan¡¯s words were so destructive. ¡°Do you have to make me speak twice?¡± ¡°No no. It¡¯s not like that!¡± So-so was embarrassed and said so, and her face turned red. ¡°My lord. You do know that Lady Yeon, is with you at this annex building right?¡± Byeoktaesan frowned. ¡°No, I was afraid you forgot¡­ I mean. You didn¡¯t forget that, so how can you tell me to come to your room tonight.¡± If Soso goes to Byeoktaesan¡¯s room at night, wasn¡¯t it obvious what they were going to do. ¡°That¡¯s not anything great. Anyway, I was convinced seeing you practice martial arts today. If I just left you alone, you might kill a person.¡± Soso¡¯s face got even redder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it like that. And it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any talent at all. It¡¯s because the two older sisters are so amazing.¡± Soso pouted her lips. Danyoung and Chaewol were definitely great. No, all the women who came to visit and serve Byeoktaesan were amazing. The talent and beauty were just far-off to Soso¡¯s eyes. ¡®Maybe that¡¯s normal and I¡¯m low on talent?¡¯ If you just think about the numbers, that was right. However, she could see that their talent was special by just watching from the side. They were really special. Suddenly, sadness and sorrow poured in. Tears came out so naturally. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If you are going to cry, go out and cry alone. Don¡¯t forget to come back at night.¡± All of a sudden, tears went in. ¡°Wow¡­ ¡­ !¡± She almost said that he was too much, but she held back. She just opened her eyes and stared at Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan waved his hand as if he was annoyed. It meant for her to leave now. All sorts of delusions emerged in Soso¡¯s mind as she left the room at Byeoktaesan. Her face turned red. ¡®How can I look at lady Yeon in the future?¡¯ * * * In the afternoon, people arrived from Homu-ryun. As soon as they entered Jingzhou, they came to the Geumwol hostel as if they contacted Seomunjaehak previously. It was Ho Mu-ryun¡¯s 20 warriors and Seomun-deok, the patrol leader of Ho Mu-ryun who led them. The employees of the hostel skillfully guided them as if they had been contacted in advance. Seomun-deok moved separately from the warriors. He decided to sleep here today and leave early tomorrow. So, he told the warriors to eat generously in advance and rest enough. Seomun-deok first went to Seomunjaehak. Seomunjaehak was not alone but was with Gu Yang-soo and Chu Young-hak. ¡°Greetings, uncle.¡± When Seomunjaehak greeted him first, Gu Yang-su and Chu Young-hak also greeted politely. When they saw Seomun-deok, their expectations fluttered. He was truly Ho Mu-ryun¡¯s patrol leader. The presence was enormous. If someone like this helped them, they will be able to lightly crush Byeoktaesan. Seomun-deok first sat down and then spoke to the three. ¡°Have a seat. By the way¡­ Your faces don¡¯t look too good. Is there something going on?¡± Since the dirt of the spirit has been removed, everything should have been better for them. However, the effect did not apply to them. No, the opposite was applied. That was an area that even Byeoktaesan did not know about yet. ¡°I have something I wish to tell you about uncle, no, I have a request.¡± ¡°Request?¡± Seomun-deok looked puzzled. It seemed that the request was related to the reason why their faces didn¡¯t look good. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to accept the request for sure. No matter how much he was a child of the family, he had no intention of giving an unreasonable solicitation or put an end to something terrible. Seomunjaehak knew to some extent the tendency of Seomundeok. However, he believed that Seomun-deok would definitely move if he heard what he was talking about. They haven¡¯t done anything unusual yet. He was just beaten while struggling with Byeoktaesan. No, he was bullied. After organizing the story Seomunjaehak would say in his head, he opened his mouth. No, he was going to. But since then, his mouth did not open. Cold sweat flowed down his whole body, and his tongue stiffened as if his pressure point was blocked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡± In response to Seomun-deok¡¯s question, Seomunjaehak looked at Gu Yang-su and Chu Young-hak with eyes asking for help. But the two weren¡¯t very different either. Soon, disappointment in Seomun-deok¡¯s eyes settled. Seeing it, the heart of Seomunjaehak fell. So he tried really hard to open his mouth somehow. But he couldn¡¯t. It was like his body, but it wasn¡¯t listening to him. After Seomun-deok raised his strength, he slowly exhaled. He spread calm energy around him. ¡°First, calm your mind and focus on your inner power.¡± Seomundeok was able to guess why Seomunjaehak was doing that now. He had seen a case similar to him. That¡¯s what happened when they are heavily crushed by an aura. That made it more disappointing. If they were being overwhelmed by an aura now, he can understand, but it must have been a while ago that he was overwhelmed by an aura. But it was a matter of willpower, not talent, that he couldn¡¯t even overcome it. A person with a hardened will can never be shaken by something like that. The solution in this case was simple. You just need to release the pressured mind and body. And you just need to stabilize the inner power. It has the effect of forcibly building up the mind and body. Seomunjaehak did as he directed. But nonetheless, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth. ¡°Sigh. When you¡¯re ready later, let¡¯s talk. If you can¡¯t even do that, I don¡¯t even have to listen to you. Do you know understand?¡± Seomunjaeak replied, bowing his head. ¡°Yes.¡± Seomundeok just got up and left. The three remaining in the room bowed their heads with confused expressions. Still, he thought he only needed time. From here to Homu-ryun, if they took a boat and moved slowly, it would take about three days. Shouldn¡¯t something happen at that time? ¡°I¡¯m sure that would be enough. Of course.¡± Seomunjaehak muttered. ¡°What is enough?¡± Suddenly, the three people raised their heads at the same time. Byeoktaesan was standing in the corner of the room. When the three found him, they trembled all over. ¡°You must believe that you can afford it seeing as you ignored me?¡± The three shook their heads fiercely. ¡°No! That¡¯s not it!¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Really! Trust me! I wasn¡¯t really going to talk about you, brother! I was just trying to say hello!¡± Byeoktaesan looked around the three people. ¡°Keep in mind that I¡¯m always watching.¡± The three nodded without hesitation. When the nod stopped, Byeoktaesan was not there already. The tensions of the three were relieved at the same time. And their sphincter also relaxed. * * * Soso stood in the middle of the backyard of Geumwol hostel¡¯s annex building with a nervous expression. She looked up at the sky. The bright moon was floating in the sky. Her heart was beating like crazy. Soso¡¯s gaze came down again and moved slightly to the side. There was a tall pavilion standing there. Soso¡¯s gaze reached the top floor. That was the room of Byeoktaesan. Now she had to go over there. ¡°Sigh.¡± Soso has been serving Byeoktaesan from a very young age. It didn¡¯t make sense to have no interest in him at all being together for over a decade. At one time, she even had a dream of being with Byeoktaesan. Of course, the dream ended really shortly. Because Byeoktaesan started to get sick. And because Yeon Ha-rin appeared. Even if it wasn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have kept that dream for long. She knew better than anyone that she and Byeoktaesan couldn¡¯t be together. Anyway, she hasn¡¯t had any other thoughts since then. To her, Byeoktaesan was just her lord to serve. But today that hardened heart shook violently. Soso shook her head. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. However, there was still no way to violate the order. Soso slowly turned to the pavilion. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Soso screamed in surprise. Someone stood a little further away. After she screamed and checked, it was Yeon Ha-rin. ¡°Uh? What is your lady doing here?¡± Soso¡¯s heart beat harder than before. She didn¡¯t know that she came here, right? Yeon Ha-rin said with a pretty smile. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep because of the noisy thing before, so I came out for a short walk.¡± The noisy thing from before was the case that Seomunjaehak¡¯s party had shit in their pants once again. They made a rare feat of pooping in their pants twice in the same hostel. There was a huge uproar, trying to remove the smell and cleaning their room. Because of the uproar, Byeoktaesan and the group didn¡¯t even dare to leave the annex building. Maybe that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t sleep because she didn¡¯t get tired. ¡°I see.¡± Yeon Ha-rin took a step to Soso. Soso was surprised but stood still without avoiding her. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Can you stay with me right now?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± So-so¡¯s eyes were round. ¡°I have something I want to hear.¡± Soso pressed her chest tightly. If she didn¡¯t do that, her heart seemed like it would pop out. ¡°What, what story?¡± ¡°A story about the lord.¡± ¡°A story about the L-L-Lord? Uh, what kind of¡­ ¡­ ?¡± ¡°Just everything. I think I don¡¯t know much about him. When I thought about the person who knows the best about him, you just came to mind.¡± Yeon Ha-rin smiled while looking at Soso. Soso thought that her smile was really pretty, but on the other hand, she was scared for some reason. ¡°Will you¡­ tell me?¡± Soso had no choice but to nod her head. Chapter 49 The next day, Seomunjaehak, Gu Yangsu, and Chu Younghak took a boat returning to their families. Thinking about the effort they put in coming together so far, Yeon Ha-rin watched them as they left. And beside Yeon ha-rin, Byeoktaesan was standing. With a very meaningful expression. The three stood on the deck and looked towards Yeon ha rin. Their expressions were intertwined with regret, sorrow, and fear. Their gaze suddenly turned to Byeoktaesan. At that moment, Byeok Tae-san pointed at his eyes with two fingers, then turned his finger to point at them. It was a hand signal that meant he was always watching. The three people saw that and trembled all over. Even just glancing over them, it was obvious they were tightly tightening their buttocks. It was a reflexive action that came out of being done in, twice. ¡°Too bad for them.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled at the words of Yeon Ha-rin. She could say that because she didn¡¯t know what they were going to do to her. Probably if she knew it, Yeon Ha-rin would have come out and struck a rage. ¡°They probably won¡¯t be able to do anything about the rumors that would spread, right?¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, Chun Chu Shin Ui will spread the rumors on his own. It was one of his hobbies. ¡°We should get going.¡± At Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, Yeon Ha-rin looked at Byeoktaesan with a happy expression. It was like hell on her way here, but she couldn¡¯t hide her expectation that the rest of the road would be paradise. They climbed onto a fairly large ship at the dock. It was a ship prepared by Chun Chu Shin Ui and Cheon Gyeong-wan by diligently looking around. It was a borrowed boat, but it cost enough money to be able to buy a small boat. The outside was simple but the inside was a gorgeous ship. It was also very fast compared to its size. It was natural that movement and balance were stable as well. In a word, it was a ship that was worth the cost. Byeoktaesan and Seomun-deok, who now have to return to Homu-ryeon, boarded the boat together. Seomun-deok asked for a request in advance, and Byeoktaesan accepted it. Soon the ship left. * * * There wasn¡¯t a particularly big incident until they arrived at Uichang, where Homu-ryeon was located. The ship was so fast that they reached their destination in two days. What kind of incidents would even occur in that short of a time? Unless they met pirates or something there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble. However, there weren¡¯t a lot of pirates who dared to attack the ship with Homu ryeon¡¯s flag. The people on the Homu-ryeon side, including Seomun-deok, did not come out from the cabin throughout the journey. While renting the ship, they also hired sailors and workers, who were responsible for all the chores. Driving the boat, preparing meals, cleaning, and even small errands. So, everyone was able to get along with both body and mind. But not everyone did that. There was only one person, who was very uncomfortable, it was Soso. The day Byeoktaesan told her to visit him at night, Soso couldn¡¯t go. That day, Soso stayed up all night in Yeon ha rin¡¯s room. Yeon Ha-rin asked her all kinds of questions about all the things she was curious about. Soso was the person who had served Byeoktaesan the longest, so it could be said that she knew about Byeoktaesan the most. However, Soso couldn¡¯t confidently say that she knew Byeoktaesan well these days. Anyway, from the day after she talked to Yeon Ha-rin to the limit she knew, for some reason, she couldn¡¯t look straight at Byeoktaesan. However, as they got on the boat together, she continued to run into Byeoktaesan. Now was one of those moments. On the way to ask for food, she ran into Byeoktaesan on the deck. Soso tried her hardest to avoid his gaze. Byeoktaesan, who saw that, clicked his tongue. ¡°Are you conscious of something?¡± ¡°Oh, i-it¡¯s not like that?¡± Even though she said so, her gaze was still pointing to the side. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s not like that, why stutter?¡± Soso¡¯s cheeks slightly swelled at the words of Byeoktaesan. She was struggling because of a certain someone right now, so how can he do this? Byeoktaesan was amazed at himself. He was not originally this kind of person. He wasn¡¯t a person who played with words like this and made fun of people. It would be unthinkable if he was the same before. But now it was so natural and fun. Whether this was because of wearing the body of Byeoktaesan, or whether his spirit was purified and a new personality was revealed. ¡°Why? Even though you didn¡¯t come that day, you must be upset I didn¡¯t call for you again, right?¡± Soso jumped in amazement. ¡°W-what, what are you talking about! That is not the case!¡± Byeoktaesan smiled and passed by Soso. ¡°It¡¯s difficult on the ship, so come to me on the day we arrive, at night.¡± Soso stared blankly at the back of Byeoktaesan, who had passed by leaving the words behind. Soso, who soon became sad, rustled her head. ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± It seemed to be inevitable this time. * * * ¡°Hoh. This is Homuryeon.¡± Byeoktaesan was slightly admired as he looked around the view of Homu-ryeon. Honestly, he slightly belittles them because they were called the Hubei Martial Arts Alliance. What the Cheonma Shinkyo dealt with were huge organizations such as the Moorim League or the Black Lotus. Their array of networks dominated the world. It can be said that they competed with them for the world. So, to him, he cared less about the small fries that messed around in a tiny area like Hubei. However, when he arrived in Homu-ryeon, the scale was much larger than he had imagined. ¡°If they like this, they would be equivalent to about half of the Moorim League.¡± Chun Chu Shin-ui, who was next to the muttering Byeoktaesan, said. ¡°I mean isn¡¯t it because it¡¯s Homuryeon? Sure the title is Hubei Martial Arts Alliance, but in fact, they also reach out to the vicinity, Honam, Gangseo, and Anhui, so it is equal to about half of the Moorim League in scale.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± ¡°Yes. At the same time, it can be said that it is a small Moorim League because they are actively interacting with the Moorim League.¡± ¡°I heard that they were decent a few times, but I didn¡¯t know their scale was this much.¡± Byeoktaesan¡¯s words were sincere. When he was Cheonma, there was no reason to be interested in things like Homu-ryeon. Even so, considering the number of reports that had been given to him before, it was certainly not an ordinary organization. He briefly recalled the report he had received at that time. As expected, the memory was engraved in his mind very clearly. ¡°So, you can think of it as an alliance created by warriors who have it difficult to exert direct influence on the Moorim League.¡± This was exactly the content of the report that just came to his mind. Of course, there were more details, but the gist was exactly what Chun Chu Shin Ui said. Byeoktaesan looked at him with a fresh eye. ¡°Why do you see me with such a burdensome gaze?¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui¡¯s expression was trembling. ¡°Surely¡­ Are you going to call me again tonight? How about using that acupuncture old man over there for tonight?¡± ¡°Sigh. I want to sew it up.¡± In the distance, Il Chim Gui muttered with clenched fists. ¡°Oh, my lord. Please save me. I can¡¯t live because of that old man who often threatens me. Please¡­Please call him for like 5 nights in a row.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Il Chim Gui screamed at Chun Chu Shin Ui. He finally thought he was free from that hellhole, but when he saw that he was trying to push him back into the pit of hell, his anger exploded. ¡°The two of you solve it between yourselves. I have no intention of calling either of you today.¡± Both of their faces lit up. Byeoktaesan, who saw that, asked. ¡°Did you try to look for a doctor?¡± The two faces hardened in an instant. ¡°That¡­ A clumsy doctor won¡¯t do, right?¡± Byeoktaesan smiled and walked toward the main gate of Homu-ryeon. Chun Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui swallowed their saliva as they watched Byeoktaesan heading towards the main gate. ¡°Look for some starting today.¡± ¡°You mean to tell me to do it alone?¡± ¡°All the doctors run away from me when they see me so.¡± ¡°Are you really saying that like it¡¯s something to be proud of?¡± ¡°what do you mean proud of. I too am going crazy because I regret my past days. Shit, how do I not know of a single doctor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that, and let¡¯s look around the nearby neighborhood for doctors. I¡¯ll only find out the location, so we can divide it in half and look around.¡± ¡°So, are you saying to kidnap doctors?¡± ¡°How is it that every time you open your mouth you say such trash things? This is the territory of Homu-ryeon. Do you think they¡¯ll sit still if you do that?¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°We have enough money. Let¡¯s hire them.¡± ¡°Hire?¡± ¡°They just need to visit once, so what could be so difficult?¡± The eyes of Il Chim Gui became wider. He looked at Chun Chu Shin Ui in a new light. ¡°You, you¡¯re not normal aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I am kind of like that. Man, the life of this guy is really tiring. I can¡¯t just sit still in a pocket somewhere going unnoticed.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s start today. We¡¯ll just go round and pick a usable doctor and call one by one.¡± ¡°Keep in mind that you can¡¯t call a fool.¡± ¡°My ability to see whether it¡¯s a good doctor or not is better than yours. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui smiled. ¡°This¡­ is looking like we should have a bet on who finds a better doctor?¡± Il Chim Gui laughed as if he was petty. ¡°I¡¯ve been a doctor for a long time already. Let¡¯s do it, bet. However, you will have to share the location of the clinic. Because the only thing to return to the coward is punishment. Please don¡¯t let me sew your mouth.¡± ¡°What are you going to bet?¡± ¡°What are you going to bet on?¡± ¡°Well, do you have anything you want?¡± Il Chim Gui glared at the Chun Chu Shin Ui with intense eyes. ¡°Your identity.¡± ¡°I mean, don¡¯t you already know that? I¡¯m Chun Chu Shin Ui, just a Chun Chu Shin Ui. Chun Chu Shin Ui that is right above Il Chim Gui.¡± The face of Il Chim Gui suddenly distorted. Anyway, whenever he tried to get serious, he turns the inside of a person upside down in this way. ¡°Not that, but the real identity. The real identity you are hiding. As I see it, the lord already seems to know, and I¡¯m going to be with you all my life anyway so you can tell me no? Chun Chu Shin Ui¡¯s smiled. ¡°Can you handle it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my concern. What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Alright. Bet. Then I would have asked for something of similar caliber¡­ Oh, I can do that.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Il Chim Gong.¡± The face of Il Chim Gui was completely distorted. ¡°Are you crazy? You are practically asking for something that makes my existence?¡± Il Chim Gong was all and the reason why Il Chim Gui could be called one. It was both acupuncture and a killing style, and in itself, it was also a naegongsim method. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for everything, I just need acupuncture tips. Is that difficult too?¡± The face of Il Chim Gui turned red and green. But soon he nodded. Chun Chu Shin Ui smiled and said. ¡°To be fair, there must be a judge too¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have the lord do it.¡± ¡°The lord?¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui opened his eyes round and looked at Il Chim Gui. But soon he nodded. He thought maybe the lord might be the fairest judge. ¡®By the way, I¡¯m really curious.¡¯ The reason Byeoktaesan is searching for a doctor was probably no different from the reason he went to the brothel. That means that he was correcting the vein by doing something through the doctor, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what he was doing. Even though he was done in as well. However, he was afraid to have a look himself. If he did that, he couldn¡¯t really figure out what he would do to him. Anyway, the bet was established. The two stared at each other with sparkling gazes. The confrontation was immediately broken. ¡°What are you doing not coming?¡± Byeoktaesan¡¯s shouted from far away. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m coming, my lord.¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui hurriedly ran forth. And Il Chim Gui also hurriedly followed. Byeoktaesan and the group finally arrived at Homu-ryeon. * * * ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really spacious here?¡± As soon as she arrived at the lodging that Homu-ryeon had assigned them, Soso said eagerly. She was strangely excited. Of course, there was a lot of tension under the excitement, but not many people noticed it. Ho Mu-ryeon¡¯s warrior who was watching her happily explained to the group. ¡°It is because Seomun household, Gu Yang household, and the Chu household did not come. And there is an important guest here as well.¡± Although the accommodation was adjusted, they couldn¡¯t be reassigned correctly because they suddenly fell out. So, a large and good accommodation was assigned to Byeoktaesan and the group. Of course, it was also because the party included Il Chim Gui. Everyone went to the right room. And Byeoktaesan said, passing by the side of the excited Soso. ¡°It¡¯s tonight. Do not forget.¡± Soso trembled. And without even knowing, he looked towards Yeon Ha Rin. Yeon Ha-rin was looking towards them with a very strange expression. Soso cried. Chapter 50 Seomun-deok entered the office of Homu-ryeonju. Homu-ryeonju looked at Seomundeok while pushing the documents piled up on the table to the side. ¡°When did you arrive patrol leader? I thought you said it wasn¡¯t easy?¡± Seomun-deok bowed his head a little and sat down on a chair in front of Homu-ryeonju. ¡°There was nothing special.¡± ¡°What do you mean nothing special? I heard you had trouble clearing up the kids¡¯ shit.¡± Seomun-deok smiled. ¡°So I sent the kids who shit themselves back. I didn¡¯t want to make the water cloudy here.¡± ¡°Good job. No matter how many useless people you have by your side, they are still useless.¡± Ho Mu Ryeon-ju, who said that, asked, changing the atmosphere. ¡°So, how was it?¡± Seomun-deok shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything unusual.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± The reason Seomun-deok went up to Uichang to meet the Seomunjaehak crew this time was because he had a different purpose. His goal was Geumwol hostel. No, to be exact it was Geumwol merchants. There was a rumor that Geumwol merchants were receiving help from some dangerous people backing them up, so he was investigating it. In other words, if the dangerous group backing them was the Black Lotus or Cheonma Shinkyo, it was a really big deal. So, not only Seomun-deok but also people with talent in Homu-ryeon took the part and working hard to investigate it. This was not the case where Homu-ryeon moved alone, but it was in response to the Moorim League¡¯s request for cooperation. By cooperating, in case of emergencies, they could receive support from the Moorim League branch or the Moorim League¡¯s guilds. Anyway, this was the reason why they had sent 20 elite warriors of Ho Mu-ryeon with him when he was picking up only Seomunjaehak. They stayed at Geumwol Hostel and obtained information in their own way. ¡°The number of bodyguards were higher than normal, but that would be natural because it belongs to Geumwol merchants¡­ There was really nothing other than that.¡± Ho Mu Ryeon-ju stroked his chin and fell in thought. ¡°Now, investigations from various places are arriving one after another¡­ Everyone says the same.¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t find anything at all?¡± ¡°It should be said that there is nothing suspicious at this point but¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Is there something that is bothering you?¡± Homu-ryeonju nodded heavily. ¡°It bothers me that there is so little.¡± ¡°Exactly¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°It feels somewhat arbitrary. I can¡¯t pinch what that is, but.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s find out more.¡± ¡°Please.¡± ¡°It is nothing. It¡¯s something I should be doing.¡± ¡°Oh. And you said you came with Il Chim Gui?¡± ¡°Yes. It somehow happened that way.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve been hearing something weird.¡± As Seomundeok looked at him, Homu-ryeon-ju continued. ¡°I heard that Il Chim Gui entered the Gold Wall Merchants? Not only that but so did Chun Chu Shin Ui, right?¡± Seomun-deok replied calmly. ¡°The two were together, it¡¯s true.¡± The eyes of Homu-ryeonju flashed. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Was the Gold wall merchants always that impressive?¡± ¡°Nothing has been confirmed yet. When I came here, I deliberately kept a distance. There will be many opportunities.¡± Homu-ryeonju nodded. ¡°Good job. Anyway, as long as they accepted our invitation, they will be with us until the end of the meeting, so we can arrange something in the meantime.¡± ¡°Yes. But¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Why but? Is there something bothering you?¡± ¡°The second son of the Gold wall merchants came together¡­ but It was a person who gave me a strange feeling.¡± Curiosity arose in the eyes of Homu-ryeonju. It was very rare that Seomun-deok made such an evaluation. ¡°What was strange about him?¡± ¡°I talked face-to-face for just a moment when I asked for a boat ride¡­but he didn¡¯t feel like he matched his age for some reason.¡± ¡°Old people are everywhere no?¡± ¡°Rather than that¡­ It would be funny to say this, but I felt the presence of a master.¡± His eyes widened. ¡°A master? Does that mean he was strong enough for even you to call a master?¡± Seomun-deok shook his head quickly. ¡°It was clear he didn¡¯t have enough inner power built up yet. I wouldn¡¯t know if he was on a level where I couldn¡¯t even compete with him, but honestly, that is something that is difficult for even the Guild leader of Moorim.¡± ¡°Right. One can say your senses are the best in the world.¡± ¡°That is going too far. It¡¯s just a little sensitive. Anyway, there was no inner power. When I asked around, it seemed that he was also sick.¡± ¡°Sick? Are you saying he has come this far while sick? From Wuhan?¡± ¡°He seems to be engaged to the daughter of the Yeon Household that came together.¡± ¡°You sure looked into it a lot. Did you by any chance look into all the other things too?¡± When Ho Mu Ryeon-ju asked jokingly, Seomun-deok shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it. Oh, when I wondered what the disease was, they said that it was Jeolmaek.¡± ¡°Jeolmaek?¡± His eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a very serious illness? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time to come to something like this?¡± ¡°It looks like the Chun Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui are looking after the disease together.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ He¡¯s quite the big shot.¡± Of course, it was half a joke. However, both Seomun-deok and Ho Mu-ryeon-ju were well aware that they should not just go over it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit different from the Gold Wall that we knew?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s investigate.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find out the relationship between the Gold Wall and Geumwol.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He tried to do that, already. No, first of all, he tried to start with it. Maybe Il Chim Gui and Chun Chu Shin Ui are connected to the Geumwol Merchants. And this meant that Geumwol provided those two doctors to Gold Wall. It wasn¡¯t an assumption that made no sense at all. ¡°Then I will head back for now. Oh, why don¡¯t you meet Il Chim Gui and Chun Chu Shin Ui in person?¡± ¡°I should. I should treat the guests properly.¡± Seo Mun-deok bowed his head and stepped back. Ho Mu Ryeon-ju smiled until then and then quickly erased his expression. ¡°Something¡­ It feels like something complicated is going on where no one knows.¡± Ho Mu Ryeon-ju shook his head to shake off his thoughts, and then he buried himself in the pile of documents once again. * * * The first day at Homu-ryeon had no schedule. They arrived relatively early, but they didn¡¯t need to greet anyone, so they just rested at their assigned accommodation. But it was okay if they didn¡¯t have to stay only in the accommodation. If they wished, they could go ahead and meet other guests, or they could greet each other. Also, people with that purpose visited the lodge where Byeoktaesan stayed. Of course, they did not come to see Byeoktaesan, but to see Yeonharin. Rumors about Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s beauty were now expanding beyond infinite and all over Hubei. It wasn¡¯t enough to shake Hubei yet, but rumors quickly spread by people who had seen Yeonharin even once. People who wanted to confirm the rumor visited, but in fact, the number was small. That story will change over time. However, no one came to see Il Chim Gui or Chun Chu Shin Ui. It seemed that the news was not delivered properly. If everyone knew about that, won¡¯t their accommodation be filled with people? ¡°Well, should I lock the door so that no one can come in?¡± As Byeoktaesan muttered, the people in the room looked at him at once. There were three servants and Cheon Gyeong-wan in the room. Chun Chu-Shin-ui and Il-chim-gui went to see Ho Mu Ryeon-ju. Yeon Ha-rin and Yoo Seo-yeon were welcoming guests in different rooms. ¡°My lord, are you bored?¡± Soso asked Byeoktaesan like that, and then quickly turned her gaze away. After hearing that story, she tried not to mix words with Byeoktaesan as much as possible, but she had spoken without realizing it. After all, habits can be pretty scary. ¡°Why ask and turn your head? Are you ignoring me?¡± ¡°Well, of course not. How would I do that to the lord? That, just¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Just, what?¡± Soso¡¯s face turned red. How can he say that right now? By this point, anyone in the room could see that there was something going on between them. Even the dull Cheon Gyeong-wan. And Dan-young and Chae-wol also noticed what it was. The two women looked at Soso with eyes mixed with envy and surprise. ¡°What is wrong with you again?¡± Byeoktaesan asked, looking at Cheon Gyeong-wan. Cheon Gyeong-wan said in a hard voice. ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Everyone looked at Cheon Gyeong-wan at the same time. Chun Gyeong-wan¡¯s tone was so hard that it was like reading a book. Also, he didn¡¯t seem to know that he said ¡®nothing¡¯ twice. Besides, the expression was very bizarre. ¡°Where ever you go, don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a lie, not a lie.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°True, you were a guy who couldn¡¯t even stand still expressionless. At that time, it was good not to give you a line to say.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different from, it¡¯s different from then.¡± ¡°What is different? Do you know that that you have a facial expression you usually don¡¯t have right now?¡± ¡°From the beginning, from the beginning, I had this expression.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°Seeing you doing that¡­ Do you have something to say to Yoo Seo-yeon?¡± ¡°Warrior Yoo, Warrior Yoo has nothing to do with this!¡± Eventually, Danyoung and Chaewol turned their heads slightly and covered their mouths with their hands. Seeing that he was shaking his shoulders, it seemed quite funny. When Dan-young and Chae-wol began to laugh, Soso, who had been holding up well until then, stuck tightly next to the two women, raising their shoulders. Still, she almost didn¡¯t make a sound as if she was worried that Cheon Gyeong-wan would be afraid. Byeoktaesan made fun of Cheon Gyeong-wan for a while. And until the end, Cheon Gyeong-wan didn¡¯t notice that when he lied, he said the first word twice. * * * When Byeoktaesan was making fun of Cheon Gyeong-wan out of boredom, Yeon Ha-rin had just sent away a guest and was taking a break. ¡°I¡¯ve only met with three guests, but seeing as it¡¯s this hard already, what do I do?¡± Yoo Seo-yeon, who was next to Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s, smiled gently. ¡°You are convinced that more guests will come in the future.¡± Yeon Ha-rin blinked her eyes and slightly supported her with her hand and looked at Yoo Seo-yeon. ¡°How can people not come to see this beauty of mine.¡± If it was not in front of Yoo Seo-yeon, she never showed it. ¡°A lot will come. Perhaps the people who saw you today will spread a lot of rumors on their own. Many people will admire and awe at you.¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s expression turned slightly grim. ¡°So what if they do? There is no response from the one I want that to happen to.¡± ¡°My Lady¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t hold my hand once while coming here. Does that make sense? How can you do that with an engaged woman like me next to him?¡± Yeon Ha-rin said so and pouted her lips. Even like that, she was very pretty. Even though she was the same woman. ¡°He goes to the brothel so much too.¡± ¡°I told you that it was supposed to be to heal the disease.¡± ¡°So why do you go to a brothel to cure the disease? He has me, someone engaged to him. Even though I even told him not to go to the brothel and come to me!¡± Yoo Seo-yeon looked at Yeon Ha-rin with a sad expression. It wasn¡¯t something she could help with. Yeon Ha-rin and Byeok Tae-san will take care of it. Looking at Yu Seo-yeon in thought, Yeon Ha-rin said. ¡°And the atmosphere of Soso these days is strange.¡± ¡°Yes? Soso?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ There must be something going on with the lord. Or maybe there will be.¡± ¡°No way. Soso is really family-like with the lord. There is absolutely no room for other emotions.¡± ¡°There is no such thing as absolute in the world.¡± Yoo Seo-yeon made a determined expression. She cannot do anything about the relationship between Byeoktaesan and Yeon Ha-rin. But could she give her a little help? For example, something like this. ¡°My lady, would you like to use this?¡± Yeon Ha-rin looked at Yoo Seo-yeon with a puzzled expression. Yoo Seo-yeon pulled out an elongated needle from her arms and broke it in half. ¡°What, what is that?¡± Even though she broke it in half, the needle was very long. ¡°It¡¯s a needle made by hardening the poison that numbs your senses when you get stung. ¡°Poi, it¡¯s poison?¡± ¡°I thought it was for paralyzing the muscles, but when I asked in detail it was temporarily paralyzing the senses.¡± ¡°Well, what can I do with it?¡± ¡°This poison has side effects.¡± ¡°Side, side effects?¡± ¡°It greatly amplifies small desires. That¡¯s why it makes you do things you don¡¯t usually do often. In the case of Warrior Cheon who used this, he tried to sleep with me. Even though he failed in the end.¡± Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s expression looked somewhat regretful when she said that. Yeon Harin swallowed. ¡°I was going to wait a bit and use it in case for later, but I think you can use it right now.¡± Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s eyes flashed when she said that. Yeon Ha-rin looked scared of Yoo Seo-yeon for some reason today. But even then, she reached out her hand and received the needle. ¡°You must use it when it¡¯s just you two.¡± ¡°I know that much, okay?¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s face turned red. And, as if making excuses, she said to Yoo Seo-yeon. ¡°It looks dangerous, so I¡¯m just going to hold onto it. I will never use this okay?¡± Yoo Seo-yeon smiled. ¡°Of course. Whatever you say.¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s face turned red. Chapter 51 Chun Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui were meeting Homu-ryeonju. In fact, they thought they would meet him after a few more days. Before that, they expected to have a face-to-face with the little ones, and only later meet him for a short time. However, it wasn¡¯t long after they arrived before he wanted to meet them for some reason, and they were a little surprised. Apparently, it seemed that he even paused the work he had to deal with and promoted this meeting. When they arrived, they confirmed that the expressions of the literary men did not look very good. Maybe it was because things didn¡¯t go smoothly. ¡°It is an honor to meet the renowned doctors.¡± To the polite greetings of Homu-ryeonju, Il Chim Gui and Chun Chu Shin Ui also greeted each other. ¡°They are just vain rumors. We are very honored to see the person who commands Moorim in Hubei like this.¡± ¡°Huh, huh. What do you mean command? I am just a worker. I have a lot of complicated things these days, so it has been very troublesome as of late.¡± Ho Mu-ryeon-ju, shaking a little bit like that, had a few words of formal conversation. Chun Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui also matched him appropriately because they had dealt with a lot of high-status people before so it wasn¡¯t difficult. ¡°From what I heard, you two have joined the Gold Wall merchants¡­ Is that correct?¡± ¡°You are correct.¡± Chun Chu Shin UI replied. Il Chim Gui replied by nodding his head next to him. ¡°I thought it was really unexpected. You two were famous for not making any enemies. In fact, I know that there was a fair share of recruitment¡­ ¡­ .¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui nodded. ¡°I did. I even got proposals from Namgung Household and Jegal Household.¡± As if he felt a sense of competition, Il Chim Gui said. ¡°People came from the Moorim League and Black Lotus as well.¡± ¡°Huh. You two are definitely amazing. To think even Moorim League and Black Lotus would send people.¡± Homu-ryeonju¡¯s heart chilled. What would have happened if Il Chim Gui entered Black Lotus? Thinking about it made him even more greedy. If Ho Mu-ryeon can have these two people, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to go beyond being called a small Moorim League like now? The power of an outstanding doctor was that great. It was important that they excelled, but it was more so when you think about the doctors they will train. Also, being excellent doctors meant that they can make excellent medicines as well. As such, if the efficacy of medicines Geumchang and Naesang become better than they are now, Homu-ryeon¡¯s power will rise rapidly. But it was premature to talk about that now. He hadn¡¯t laid enough groundwork yet. It was something to be done step by step over a long period of time. ¡°So I was really curious. How did such people come to entrust themselves with the likes of the Gold Wall Merchants? I was curious about what kind of place the Gold Wall was to make this kind of achievement.¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui smiled inwardly. Basically, he was looking to get some information for them. He was trying to find out what Gold Wall had to make them so special. ¡°In my case¡­ I just decided to work for someone who really knows me.¡± He was telling the truth. No lies are mixed in. If Byeoktaesan hadn¡¯t completely seen himself, he would never have decided to join the Gold Wall. Ho Mu Ryeon-ju was surprised to see that his sincerity was desperately revealed in his expressions and eyes. ¡°People who recognize you seem to be all over the world though¡­ ¡­ .¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui smiled. ¡°Everyone only saw my outer appearance, but the lord was the only one who looked deep inside me and acknowledged me.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Homu-ryeonju truly admired that. Because he could definitely feel that Chun Chu Shin Ui truly enshrined the second son of the Gold Wall merchants. Seomun-deok¡¯s evaluation of Byeoktaesan came to mind as his words. Ho Mu Ryeonju looked at Il Chim Gui this time. Il Chim Gui hesitated for a while and said. ¡°I got caught up in a bet.¡± ¡°A bet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how much the people in the world know about me¡­ but I like betting a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°My weakness was caught there. Although¡­ I feel like this would have happened even if it wasn¡¯t for the bet anymore.¡± Ho Mu Ryeon-ju asked carefully. ¡°Then¡­ Even you also entrusted yourself to the second son there rather than Gold Wall itself? ¡°That¡¯s correct. Honestly, I don¡¯t care much about the Gold Wall. If only our lord is safe, that¡¯s all I need.¡± The inside of Homu-ryunju¡¯s head was messy. In this way, there was no need to investigate the Gold Wall. No, it¡¯s possible that these two people were hiding information, so he needed to investigate. But something more important came up. ¡®They said his name was Byeoktaesan right?¡¯ Ho Mu Ryeonju decided to meet Byeoktaesan. * * * Soso looked around, turning her head around. Then she curled up like a cat and walked sneakily. It was late at night, but the moon was bright, so there was no big problem with moving. Soso¡¯s face was covered with tension. She had to go to Byeoktaesan¡¯s room tonight. She was very worried about Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s gaze, who was looking at her, but she couldn¡¯t help it. For Soso, Byeoktaesan was higher than Yeonharin. And to be honest, it wasn¡¯t that there wasn¡¯t anything to expect. She was too embarrassed and she felt guilty towards Yeon Ha rin, but she forced herself to ignore it. Anyway, as she walked sneakily, she arrived in front of Byeoktaesan¡¯s room. She couldn¡¯t do this or that in front of him, so she heard a sound from inside. ¡°It¡¯s annoying. If you¡¯re coming in, come in. If you don¡¯t like it, just leave.¡± At first glance, it was a harsh and cold tone. But Soso knew very well that that wasn¡¯t the true intention of Byeoktaesan. ¡°Because you¡¯re talking so badly.¡± Soso carefully opened the door and went inside. She saw the image of Byeoktaesan sitting on the bed with a cross-legged seat. Soso swallowed dry saliva without knowing it. ¡°Come and lie down. It¡¯s better if you take off your clothes, but it doesn¡¯t matter if even you don¡¯t.¡± Soso¡¯s face turned red. How can he say that without changing his expression? Her thoughts shouldn¡¯t be long. Soso quickly ran and went up to the bed and laid down on the blanket. Byeoktaesan smiled as he looked down at Soso. When Soso was trying to say something after seeing a burst of playful laughter, Byeok Tae-san put his hand on her head. And he pulled out her spirit. * * * Soso left Byeoktaesan¡¯s room before sunrise and returned to her room. Soso shared the same room as Danyoung and Chaewol, but surprisingly, the two women were waiting without sleeping until Soso came. So-so¡¯s eyes were surprised and round. ¡°uh¡­ Sisters, so uh. I uh¡­ ¡­ .¡± Her mind got tangled up so much and she didn¡¯t know what to say or what she was saying. Danyoung approached her. And she hugged her quietly. Soso softly closed her eyes, feeling indescribable comfort. After calming down, Danyoung and Chaewol sat down with Soso in front. The two women twinkled their eyes and looked at Soso. Soso looked back and forth and looked at the two of them. ¡°How was it?¡± Soso was surprised at Chaewol¡¯s question. And after discovering a little playfulness in Chaewol¡¯s eyes and expressions, she smiled bashfully. For some reason, Soso¡¯s skin seemed to glow. ¡°Of course.¡± Dan-young confirmed that and nodded. She didn¡¯t know why, but every woman who slept with Byeoktaesan got prettier. Although there are some differences in degree. Soso was the side with a lot of differences. The skin was also smoother, and her features became clearer. And she had a very comfortable atmosphere. ¡°I just saw you, but it¡¯s this much¡­ You might really stir things up later?¡± Chaewol said so, shining her eyes. Chaewol heard more rumors about Byeoktaesan than Danyoung and watched Byeoktaesan¡¯s work at the brothel for a longer time. Byeoktaesan and the women who he slept with all looked better. However, they did not change the day after sleeping. It changed gradually over time. Usually, it took about five days, and in some cases, it lasts up to three days and ten days. The longer it took, the better they looked. This was the case with Danyeong and Chaewol, and all the women who came to visit Byeoktaesan. And how much it changes on the first day becomes a measure of the final change. Based on that, when she saw Soso, she seemed to change for a long time. And she will be very beautiful. ¡®Looking at what has changed now¡­ Although the cute side seems to be much more emphasized.¡¯ Chaewol asked with a gentle smile. ¡°Seeing that expression it must have been very good?¡± Soso cleared up her thoughts for a moment, then slowly opened her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to say about this¡­ It felt incredibly cozy and comfortable.¡± ¡°Cozy and comfortable?¡± At those words, Dan-young and Chae-wol looked at each other and opened their eyes wide. Wasn¡¯t this different from themselves? When the two of them slept with Byeoktaesan, they felt like they were soaked in a pleasure that could not be described in words, and then got back out. So that was probably why they couldn¡¯t hear anything. Honestly, they were a little worried. Experience has shown that there will be a constant screaming moan that made it difficult for most people to fall asleep. ¡°What about your memories? Do you remember how you did it?¡± Soso shook her head without strength. ¡°No. Unfortunately¡­ ¡­ .¡± It was the same with them. Only feelings and moods remained, and no memories were left. Danyoung suddenly felt strange. All the people who have spent the night with Byeoktaesan have been the same. Only the feeling of struggling with tremendous pleasure remained, and the memories disappeared. But everyone took it really casually. As if it were natural. Even the people who were with him, not the party, were the same. But, isn¡¯t that by no means a natural or ordinary situation? What is really curious even though this question arises is that the question is nothing, and this situation itself is taken for granted. Even if a question arises, you quickly agree. Like now. ¡°That¡¯s a little disappointing. Really¡­ I felt like I would never experience it again.¡± At the word of Chaewol, Soso shook her head. ¡°No. I really liked it. It¡¯s because it¡¯s a feeling I¡¯ve never felt since I was born. Maybe¡­ I will never be able to experience this again, right? Danyoung and Chaewol looked at Soso with mysterious eyes. It felt different, but the result was the same. And there was someone else who felt that novelty. * * * Byeoktaesan slowly embraced the spirit power gained through Soso. Soso was a little different from the others. When he burned the dirt off the spirits of the courtesans, the moaning of the spirit rang everywhere but that wasn¡¯t the case with Soso. Soso looked really comfortable throughout the burning of the spirit. It¡¯s as if someone is taking care of it. She looked hurt sometimes, but it seemed that it was not because it hurt, but because it felt refreshing. No one has ever shown this kind of reaction before. In the past, as a joke, he told Soso that her soul was being stained with dirt, but that wasn¡¯t just a joke. In fact, Soso was a child with many pure aspects. It was also clear that the soul was less grimy. However, when he burned the spirits through the Spirit absorption skill, he accumulated much more spiritual power than he had imagined. To some extent, it was more than when he pulled the spirit of the guy he caught at Hyanghwaru in the beginning. It was not a spiritual power that has a mixture of spirits and was useless, but pure spiritual power. It was better than any other spirits he had ever burned. Byeoktaesan naturally turned Soso¡¯s spiritual power to Gimaek therapy. Then something strange happened. His mind was calm and his body relaxed. In the meantime, the energy that he had healed became more firmly established. Byeoktaesan intuitively felt that today¡¯s treatment would be a very important point. Until now, if he had just treated it randomly, today it played a role in strengthening the foundation. For example, in martial arts terms, it felt like he was only doing expert level martial arts until now where he was finally able to lay the foundation. The sense of security that it brought was indescribable. ¡°Indeed¡­ It¡¯s a great martial art skill.¡± The more he learned, the newer it became. He thought it was the end, but it was not the end, and when he thought it was the beginning, it was not the beginning. Maybe he will get enlightenment that turned all of today¡¯s work upside down. But today¡¯s work will help eventually. Even though the Spirit Absorption he learned in the days of Cheonma were all overturned through the enlightenment he gained as a result of his death, as if the fact that he learned it was of great help. Byeoktaesan calmly felt Soso¡¯s spiritual power with his whole body. A pleasant smile constantly hung around his mouth. * * * The exchange began in earnest. The whole of Homu-ryeon was excited. There were many reasons for holding the meeting. First of all, the purpose of strengthening the exchange between the warriors belonging to Homu-ryeon step by step from childhood was the biggest reason. Also, seeing each other and being stimulated was the foundation for development. It also meant to open up opportunities for practical growth. At this time, all the people of Homu-ryeon fully helped the next generation meeting wherever they could. It was a time when it was easy to see adults responding to the questions of the next generation in many places in Homu-ryeon. Whether it is a question of martial arts, a question about what is going on in the world, or a question about knowledge, questions, answers, and discussions took place everywhere. They could even have a spar if the talk went well. It was not long after Homu-ryeon was formed, and it was all because of this effort that it has grown to the point of being called a small Moorim League. So, how precious would the time be to the next generation warriors attending this meeting? They had to get as much as possible within a limited amount of time. Yeon Ha-rin, who had to split her time like that, looked at the room of Byeoktaesan with a slightly sulky expression. Today was the third morning since she arrived in Homu-ryun. The first and second days each took a break, and today was the real start, but Byeoktaesan never thought of leaving the room from the second day. Yeon Ha-rin didn¡¯t dare to call for Byeoktaesan. It was because he seemed to be facing a very important moment. She really thought that way, how many times a person who hasn¡¯t even mastered martial arts in the common sense would have to face such a moment. She thought that way whenever she got close to the room of Byeoktaesan. That was the same for everyone, not just Yeon Ha-rin. It was the same even for Yoo Seo-yeon, who rolled up her arms and repeated her determination to resolve. ¡°I wanted to go together¡­ ¡­ .¡± After muttering under her breath, Yeon Ha-rin turned around and left the dorm. As Yeon Ha-rin left the lodge, she saw someone approaching from far away. The eyes of Yeon Ha-rin, who confirmed who he was, turned into the size of a flower lamp. ¡°Ryeonju-nim?¡± Surprisingly, Ho Mu Ryeon-ju was approaching at a busy pace. Chapter 52 ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± Yeon Ha-rin politely bowed. The Homuryeon-ju Baek Li-yeop laughed. ¡°You must be Yeon Ha Rin. I have heard a lot about you.¡± Homu-ryeonju glanced over and looked behind her. ¡°Isn¡¯t the child who came with you inside?¡± In the question of Homu-ryunju, the question also included why not go together and go alone. Yeon Ha-rin looked embarrassed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t¡­ I couldn¡¯t call him because he seemed to be doing something important.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ho Mu-ryeon-ju looked puzzled. Apparently, it seemed that she hadn¡¯t asked or confirmed what he was doing. ¡®Do they actually have a bad relationship?¡¯ He heard that the two were very special. Homu-ryeonju thought it would be nothing. When they are young like that, wasn¡¯t it natural for them to fight like that sometimes? Sooner or later they will not be able to live without each other again. According to what he has heard. ¡°I would like to meet the child inside, what would you do?¡± Yeon Ha-rin was restless. Sentimentally, she wanted to go in with Ho Mu Ryeon-ju and see what Byeoktaesan was doing now. However, she thought that Homu-ryeonju should not interfere with him. If so, she has to tell him not to do that, but how would she dare to say that to Homu-ryeonju? Ho Mu Ryeon-ju smiled when he saw Yeon Harin¡¯s affirmation. ¡°If you are uncomfortable, you can go the way you were going, so what are you worried about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not why¡­ ¡­ .¡± Yeon Ha-rin closed her eyes tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think Ryeonju-nim should bother the lord.¡± His eyes widened. He didn¡¯t even think she was so restless because she wanted to say that. ¡°Hmm.¡± Homu-ryeonju quietly admired that. He had to admire the fact since it was never easy to say that kind of thing to himself. He clearly felt that she really cared for the child, Byeoktaesan, inside. After seeing that, he started were coveting her a bit. ¡®I think she will go very well with my grandson Moonryang, but it¡¯s a pity. She already had a fianc¨¦. Otherwise, he coveted her to the point where he wanted to somehow connect her with his grandson Baek Ri Moon-ryang. Homu-ryeonju laughed. ¡°My skill is not low by any means, so I shouldn¡¯t get in the way. If you thought with common sense, don¡¯t you think it will be rather helpful than being a bother?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­ !¡± She thought that might be possible. Homu-ryeonju was a great master. There were not so many people in the world who were stronger than the Homu-ryeonju. So, if he made up his mind, it will be of great help to Byeoktaesan. ¡°My thoughts were short.¡± Yeon Ha-rin said so and bowed her head slightly. Even deeper regret passed in the eyes of Homu-ryeonju who saw that. ¡°If you do, go ahead and go enjoy the exchange. I¡¯m going to meet your fianc¨¦ here for a second.¡± Suddenly, when he said that he was her fianc¨¦, and Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s face turned red. Yeon Ha-rin did not say goodbye and quickly stepped back. Ho Mu Ryeon-ju gazed happily at the image and then stepped into the dorm. There was no fear of confusing the room because he already looked into what room Byeoktaesan was using. Ho Mu Ryeon-ju approached Byeoktaesan¡¯s room. And right as he was going to make it known he was there, he felt something strange. He could immediately see what Yeon Ha-rin meant earlier. He really seemed to be facing an important moment inside. He felt strongly that he should never mess with him right now. ¡®This guy¡­ There really is something.¡¯ Ho Mu Ryeon-ju built up his will. It¡¯s just a weird feeling. It will not be able to break the will that he has properly established. At the moment when he was willing and opened his mouth, someone blocked Homu-ryeonju. It was Chun Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. The two politely took a bow in front of Ho Mu Ryeonju. Yet, he didn¡¯t say a word. As if he didn¡¯t wish to disturb Byeoktaesan by making a useless sound. When he saw them, the will of the Homuryeonju that had been upright disappeared. It was more like Ho Mu Ryeon-ju let go of his own will. He pointed his chin out to the outside and left the lodge. Chun Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon carefully followed. * * * Byeoktaesan slowly opened his eyes. Time must have passed. After accepting Soso¡¯s spiritual power, he fell into a trance. Byeoktaesan measured the time. Usually, when you fall into a trance, you don¡¯t know how much time passed. Whether a day has passed or ten days have passed, it will seem like you closed your eyes for a moment and then opened them. But that was not the case for Byeoktaesan. Since Byeoktaesan set up a sense of time in a way that is completely different from ordinary people, even if he fell into a trance for such a long time, he could immediately see how much time had passed. It was a standard that only those who had mastered the Spirit Absorption martial art could have. ¡°Just over a day huh.¡± He just blew over the entire second day. But it didn¡¯t matter. He had no intention of coming here anyway and doing anything. Anyway, it was the Hubei next-generation meeting. The Gold Wall merchants which Byeoktaesan hailed from was not a martial arts household, and even if they were, he had no intention of interacting with them. If Yeon Ha-rin continued to encourage him, he could be forced to join her once or twice, but that was all. There was nothing that Byeoktaesan can get here. Rather, if the guys here are lucky, they can get something from Byeoktaesan. Anyway, Byeoktaesan rose from his seat. Since he had been sitting for more than a day, he needed to relax at least once. Of course, if Byeoktaesan¡¯s physical condition had been perfect, it wouldn¡¯t have been necessary, but it was still a long way to be perfect, so now he had to meticulously relax his body. Byeoktaesan walked slowly. If he wanted to walk forward, he had to change direction, and he wanted to step backward, and then he would stand in front a few steps. At the same time, the limbs and upper body were constantly moving, and the appearance was like dancing, swordsmanship, and a style of martial arts. How much did he move so far? Byeoktaesan¡¯s whole body was soaked with sweat. ¡°Woo. It¡¯s fun to do this after a long time.¡± In the past, it was a cumbersome and boring practice, but it was quite fun after decades. All of the motions and flows clearly emerged in his mind. No, it went beyond that. What Byeoktaesan just did was a walk called Cheondunbo. The founder was the first Cheonma of Cheonma Shinkyo, who created the Spirit Absorption art. And it was a basic skill that didn¡¯t fit that grand name. But just unfolding it, Byeoktaesan definitely felt. This Cheondunbo really fits the name. After reaching the stage, the basics were visible again. The basics he had learned weren¡¯t wrong, but there was a better way. Because it is the realm of enlightenment, the trick of the ascension could not be accepted just because it was taught to others. ¡°I have to do it every other day or two in the future.¡± Byeoktaesan mumbled like that and opened the room door. ¡°Soso, prepare a bath for me.¡± At Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, a nearby room door opened as if they were waiting, and Soso, Danyoung, and Chaewol burst out. And they started to move busily. In an instant, a hot bath was ready. It was water slightly drenched with herbs. After taking a leisurely bath, Byeoktaesan came out of the bath in a refreshing mood. And he smiled as he watched the three servants standing politely. ¡°Shall I take a look at your martial arts?¡± At that, Soso raised her head and looked at Byeoktaesan. Her eyes were glowing. It was an anxious look and eyes that wanted to show off something. Probably, when Byeoktaesan was in a trance, she tried some training. Whenever he see those eyes, he always felt as if he wanted to make fun of her at least once. ¡®But¡­ Your face has become strangely cute?¡¯ Soso wasn¡¯t an ugly face in the first place. However, it wasn¡¯t enough to be on the level of the other beauties. But now the missing part was just right. It meant that she became a beautiful woman. Besides, most of her beauty was focused on the cuteness side. Probably, the expression will be released no matter who sees it. Even the innocence is imbued, so even those who have built hatred would lose it after seeing Soso. It was even cuter to see with such a face shining in his eyes. Probably, most people would have heard what they wanted as soon as they saw it. The problem was that the person watching it was Byeoktaesan. ¡°Oh, it turns out that I have some work to do?¡± At Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, Soso quickly became a depressed face. That was also very cute. Dan-young and Chae-wol, on both sides of Soso, were already laughing softly, covering their mouths as if they had already fallen for the cuteness. They knew that Byeoktaesan was making fun of Soso. ¡°Shall I put off work?¡± Soso¡¯s face came back to life. She raised her head and stared at Byeoktaesan. It was not visible, but a dog¡¯s tail seemed to spin round and round from behind. ¡°Ah, can I not put it off?¡± So-so was swamped again with a depressed face. ¡°But since I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll do it later, who would question me?¡± At this point, Soso had no choice but to notice. ¡°Ahhh. My lord, you are teasing me right now aren¡¯t you?¡± Byeoktaesan smiled and looked at Soso. ¡°So, are you not going to practice martial arts?¡± ¡°Hehe. I have to. You want to see it now?¡± ¡°Is there any place to practice quietly around here?¡± Dan-young immediately answered Byeoktaesan¡¯s question. ¡°There is a small arena attached to the property. I know no one is using it.¡± Even while Byeoktaesan was in a trance, she seemed to have practiced martial arts steadily. ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡± Soso took the lead with excitement. No, she was going to. If all of a sudden, Chun Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon did not appear. Chun Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon were just entering the dorm. As soon as the two saw Byeoktaesan, they were startled and ran. ¡°My lord, are the important things over?¡± Chun Gyeong-wan first asked that. Byeoktaesan looked at him with a puzzled expression. In fact, even in a state of ecstasy, he was checking very little of the changes occurring around him. He knew the extent to which people approached and returned. It was possible because the martial arts mastered by Byeoktaesan was the Spirit Absorption. Even in a state of trance, the spirit of the soul opens wide and accepts the surrounding sensations little by little. But he didn¡¯t know if that was an important moment for them to come and not disturb it. ¡°Have everyone just waited so far so as not to disturb me?¡± Five people here looked at Byeoktaesan with positive eyes. Byeoktaesan immediately felt a strange feeling. He didn¡¯t feel too bad. ¡®I must have changed to be sentimental because I was born again.¡¯ In the past, his emotions hardly moved. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t have emotions, it was just so dull that it was not easy to make a difference. But after he was born again, it had changed significantly. Byeoktaesan felt light, but he put weight into his nod and nodded. ¡°I see. The important work was done well because no one was disturbing.¡± At Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, Chun Gyeong-wan politely bowed. ¡°Congratulations.¡± He doesn¡¯t know what it was, but he thought that it was a great achievement to have an important job done. Everyone said it. ¡°Congratulations.¡± Byeoktaesan was again in a strange mood when he received the greeting. The corners of the mouth went up. ¡°But where are you going?¡± Cheon Gyeong-wan quickly answered the question of Byeoktaesan. ¡°We were on our way back from meeting with Homu-ryeonju.¡± ¡°Homu-ryeonju?¡± ¡°Yes. He came to meet you, but he just went back. He left a message saying when you come out to come visit him immediately.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°He told me to come right away?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Byeoktaesan looked at Soso while saying that. Soso¡¯s expression was stained with disappointment. ¡°If he wants to see me, he will have to come to find me on his own. ¡°Yes?¡± Everyone looked at Byeoktaesan in amazement. But Byeoktaesan told Soso without blinking an eye. ¡°What are you doing? Are you not planning on practicing martial arts?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­ !¡± Soso was so surprised and opened her eyes wide. All kinds of emotions raged. It was not only Soso but also others. Byeoktaesan walked toward the training hall without seeing their expressions and eyes at all. Everyone looked at the back of Byeoktaesan with a complicated gaze. ¡°Who does he think he is to tell me to come or go? What a cheeky guy.¡± When they heard Byeoktaesan muttering that they were shocked. Chapter 53 ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see it.¡± As Byeoktaesan, who sat down at the training room, spoke, Soso, Danyoung, and Chaewol stepped forward. And when Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon saw the scene, they hesitated. It was not polite to peek at someone else¡¯s martial arts training process. If you look at the process of training martial arts, you can analyze the martial arts itself. It was highly likely that the training of a master can be deciphered, even from the side, but the training of beginners focuses on the basics and foundations, starting from where to use the basics, and practicing the moments and processes of the basics. There was no difference in looking at the entirety of the martial art itself. Therefore, Chun Gyeong-wan or Yoo Seo-yeon hesitated with embarrassing expressions. They wanted to watch, but they shouldn¡¯t. As the two turned around and tried to leave the training room, Byeoktaesan said. ¡°You guys are just going to leave?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Can we¡­ watch?¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°At that level, did you think you would figure something out? Feel free to watch, take a look at their level of martial arts while you are at it.¡± At Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon politely bowed. The expressions of the two were full of gratitude. Byeoktaesan waved his hands at the three women telling them to start quickly. Then the three people moved at the same time. Even though they learned the same martial arts, the three movements were very different. In addition, the airy atmosphere was clearly different. Danyoung was moderate and elegant somewhere. Chaewol was gorgeous. And Soso was small and light. The motion wasn¡¯t big, and she moved cheerfully. It was definitely the difference between heaven and earth from what he saw a few days ago. Only one trait was changed, but looking at the difference that one trait made, it was no surprise that everyone was trying to find a disciple with good traits. Soon it was over. Seeing the young anticipation on Soso¡¯s face, he wanted to make fun of her again, but he let it go this time. ¡°That¡¯s pretty good. Now, I don¡¯t think you would go around and be useless.¡± Soso smiled and twisted her body. A happy smile came to mind as the changed appearance and the behavior harmonized. Byeoktaesan turned his head and looked at Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. In the eyes of the two, there was amazement beyond surprise. They thought they knew why Byeoktaesan asked them to watch. It was impossible to analyze the martial arts even though it was seen. What the two could know was something different. The martial arts they learned was really great. And that their talents were tremendous. They didn¡¯t even know that Soso¡¯s talent was this much. As far as they know, it was only a month or so before Soso began to learn martial arts. It is because she started martial arts training with the newly arrived servants. However, looking at the movements she unfolded just now, it wasn¡¯t the level of movements one could do in just one month. Byeoktaesan asked, looking at Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yu Seo-yeon. ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t that pretty good?¡± The faces of the two were slightly darkened. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°What is? The martial art?¡± ¡°The martial art is too but¡­ Their talent is also great as well.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°If you can only see that, that is why you guys are stuck at that level.¡± Having said that, he got up from his seat and approached the three servants who were standing in the middle of the arena. And little by little, he gave some tips on how to improve. Chun Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon looked at them while chewing in their minds what Byeok Tae-san had just said. What the hell should they have seen? The eyes of the two became complicated. In addition, their thoughts in their head also got complicated just like their eyes. * * * After the day, Ho Mu Ryeon-ju quietly enjoyed a cup of tea. It was not an exaggeration to say that he would endure a day just for this time. He looks back at the day while drinking tea carefully. It was also a time to reflect on what he did well, to laugh when he remembers what he did well, and to make plans for the future. It was definitely Byeoktaesan that filled the mind of Homu-ryeonju today. No, it was the two guards who guarded Byeoktaesan. ¡°Did they say they were Chun Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon?¡± Chun Gyeong-wan was the bodyguard of Byeoktaesan and Yoo Seo-yeon bodyguard of Yeon Harin. Both were of considerable quality. He particularly liked the look of their eyes. It was an atmosphere and eyes that were hard to attain without going through countless battles. They probably saw a lot of blood from the enemy and their own. There was a peculiar atmosphere that naturally bloomed as people went through that kind of experience. Even if they personally didn¡¯t know. When the two blocked him, Ho Mu Ryeon-ju read their great determination. They would have risked at least half their life. So he gave up his will. And he took them separately and talked. The two didn¡¯t relax even though they made such a good atmosphere. Rather, they were more cautious about whether they had been done before in that kind of relaxed situation. ¡°They were pretty good, to say the least.¡± So he became more interested in Byeoktaesan. Doesn¡¯t that mean he was able to make the bodyguards make that much determination? Chun Gyeong-wan or Yoo Seo-yeon may be ones who can risk their lives no matter what owner they enlist for. No, it is very likely. But it was a completely different matter for the owner to bring it out completely. In the eyes of Ho Mu-ryeonju, Byeoktaesan properly brought out the loyalty of the two. ¡°By the way¡­ I definitely got a report that he came out of the room today¡­ ¡­ .¡± Ho Mu Ryeon-ju tilted his head because he could not understand that. There was no doubt that Chun Gyeong-wan or Yoo Seo-yeon would have conveyed his words. He emphasized it many times. Then, that would mean that Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t come even after hearing that, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what was the reason. ¡°Is that because he was not feeling well?¡± But that alone was not a reason. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sure he will come tomorrow.¡± Ho Mu Ryeon-ju smiled pleasantly, thinking what he would say when he met Byeoktaesan. And apart from that, he really wondered how the investigation of Gold Wall was going on. Soon the cup was empty. Homu-ryeon-ju slowly got up and headed to the senior-only training room behind the office. Now it was time to really finish the day. * * * Yeon Ha-rin felt like she was floating in the sky as she walked around. Finally, she was able to attend the next generation meeting with Byeoktaesan. Yeon Ha-rin glanced at the side of Byeoktaesan, walking side by side with her. There are no other people, including Yoo Seo-yeon and Chun Gyeong-wan. Today, Byeoktaesan can only be occupied by herself. Outsiders other than the next generation were not allowed to participate in the meeting. Participation was possible only by the next generation of youth who belonged to Homu-ryeon or joined Homu-ryeon. Strictly speaking, Byeoktaesan was not allowed to participate, but it was possible because Homu-ryeonju and Seomun-deok took appropriate measures. Because of this, he didn¡¯t know how full-hearted Yeon Ha-rin was. In case, Byeoktaesan wasn¡¯t able to attend. Anyway, she was fortunate that things went well. Unlike Yeon Ha-rin, Byeoktaesan was a little light-headed. In fact, at first, he didn¡¯t want to participate. But when he saw Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s expression asking to go together, he couldn¡¯t refuse. She asked him with a look of worry, thinking of what to do if she gets rejected by him and trembled in front of him. Seeing that Byeoktaesan had no choice but to accept. Byeoktaesan was in the middle of thinking very strangely. In the past, if he were himself, it was something he would never allow. Once if he decided not to go, he would not have gone even if the most beautiful woman in the world came and cried. There was actually a similar experience too. But not now. His attempt to refuse was turned away. This wasn¡¯t a problem with passing over, but that the mind itself of Byeoktaesan changed. Byeoktaesan thought about the problem throughout the journey with Yeon Harin. What had changed? The feeling wasn¡¯t bad. He felt that this change would be positive. He wasn¡¯t just feeling a little okay, but a feeling of being close to certainty. As he was walking in the midst of that thought, he felt a hot gaze. Byeoktaesan closed his thoughts and turned his head to look at Yeonharin. The owner of the hot eye was Yeon Ha-rin. Yeon Ha-rin asked carefully as her gaze met with Byeoktaesan. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Are you angry?¡± Byeoktaesan made a confused expression as if this was something unexpected. ¡°Why would I be?¡± Yeon Ha-rin laughed awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re making a very scary expression¡­ I¡¯m glad you are not. Originally, I thought you didn¡¯t want to come, but I thought you were in a bad mood because I begged you. Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°It is true that I didn¡¯t want to come.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­ !¡± ¡°However you moved my heart to make me want to come together. This is not something anyone can do, so you can take pride.¡± Yeon Ha-rin stared at Byeoktaesan blankly. ¡®This¡­ Can I see it as a positive signal?¡¯ Listening to him, the words were a little weird, but it if meant that he came with her because he thought about her would be a positive thing. After that, for a while, there was no talk between the two. Byeoktaesan brought back his original thoughts, and Yeon Ha-rin became afraid to talk more, so she closed her mouth and walked. Soon, the two people arrived at the place where the next generation gathered. * * * While the meeting was in full swing, Ho Mu Ryeon-ju sat face to face with Seo Mun-deok. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a few days, has the results already come out?¡± ¡°The results have not come out yet, but there are some suspicious circumstances, so I think I should dig properly.¡± ¡°A suspicious situation?¡± ¡°There are those who constantly check the Gold wall merchants in Wuhan. It is an organization created by a group of a few merchants named Cheongeumryeon, and their behind-the-scenes is a bit suspicious.¡± ¡°Cheongeumryeon¡­ ¡­ .¡± As I investigated the Gold wall, I naturally also investigated Cheongeumnyeon, and I had to look at the events that were intertwined between the two recently. As a result, many strange things stood out. ¡°The Cheongeumryeon tried to devour Gold wall and failed, but there was also the Zhongli Household and Hao Guild.¡± The Zhongli Household was a household that was in Hubei but did not join Homu-ryeon. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that the Zhongli are also entangled. They seldom reveal anything that is insidious.¡± ¡°It was almost as if the Zhongli was absorbed by Cheongeumryeon.¡± ¡°I heard about that as well.¡± Ho Mu Ryeonju also received a report about him. It was just a while ago, so he still remembered vividly. ¡°Anyway, there were many gaps because various interests were intertwined.¡± ¡°So it looks like the background was revealed. You don¡¯t quite know the identity yet though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am thinking that it might be Geumwol Merchants behind the scenes.¡± There was enough possibility. ¡°I will go to Wuhan.¡± ¡°You will personally? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just send a few underlings?¡± ¡°I would like to go check it myself. I will take enough of the underlings.¡± The expression of Homuryeonju became serious. ¡°If you want, you should. How many are you planning to take?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of five groups first.¡± All organizations in Homu-ryeon were organized into groups, with one leader and ten members in a group. In other words, it meant that fifty-five people would be sent. ¡°That is quite a lot.¡± ¡°It is unlikely that this opportunity will come again. I thought we should definitely catch the tail on this occasion.¡± Homuryeonju nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do that then. I don¡¯t have a good feeling. I think maybe we were looking for the wrong guy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Wuhan to check that.¡± ¡°Okay. Contact me anytime you need support I¡¯ll be on my toes.¡± Ho Mu Ryeon-ju, who said that, lit his eyes. ¡°Then, are you going with them when you go?¡± Seo Mun-deok shook his head. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be long before the meeting is over? I plan to leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°You are such a tight person. I understand.¡± Seo Mun-deok asked carefully, looking at Homu-ryeonju. ¡°Do¡­ Do you have anything you want to say?¡± ¡°No, rather than have something to say¡­ The guy that calls himself Byeoktaesan.¡± As soon as Seo Mun-deok laid the foundation, Ho Mu Ryeon-ju eagerly talked. ¡°I went to see him in person, but it seemed like there was something important to do, so I just came back.¡± ¡°Yes. I see.¡± ¡°I did it because I am a very caring person, and if I were like a different person, it would be impossible.¡± ¡°You are famous for your consideration.¡± Seo Mun-deok replied with a tone that didn¡¯t contain any emotions. As if this happened often. ¡°But this ungrateful guy didn¡¯t think of coming to see me yesterday even though his business was over.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I figured he¡¯d come here today, but what? He said he went to the meeting with his woman. Does this make sense?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°Do you think so too? Ha, what can I do? I must be patient and wait like the caring person I am. With my reputation, there is no way I can go back just to see him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take a look around the meeting and visit for a while?¡± ¡°Oh! Wouldn¡¯t that be better? Do you think so too? Then it has nothing to do with saving my face, right?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t everyone rather admire you for thinking about the next generation?¡± ¡°After all, you are the only one who recognizes my heart.¡± Homu-ryeonju jumped up from the seat. ¡°What are you doing? You said you were leaving tomorrow so you should go prepare. Seo Mun-deok stood up with a bitter smile. ¡°Then I will leave you now.¡± As soon as Seo Mun-deok left, Ho Mu Ryeon-ju headed to the place where he held the next generation meeting. With a spiteful smile around his mouth. Chapter 54 Chun Chu Shin ui and Il Chim Gui came out of Homu-ryeon early in the morning and went step by step around Ui-Chang in search of doctors. The two looked very seriously at the doctors with expressions and eyes mixed with tension and determination. At first, the two moved together. Il Chim Gui didn¡¯t believe that Chun Chu Shin Ui would give him all the information. So, he checked the locations of all the clinics with Chun Chu Shin Ui. He also grasped the skills of the doctors who worked in the vicinity at the same time. After going through Uichang several times, I move separately from Chun chu Shin ui and went back in search of the doctors. ¡°They are all just ordinary?¡± Il Chim Gui fell into trouble. No matter how much he looked back, there were no good doctors to use. Everyone was just ordinary. It had to be a famous doctor known throughout the place to make Il Chim gui notice them. However, there was no name in Uichang that was famous enough. Il Chim Gui became anxious for nothing. If Chun Chu Shin Ui comes across an extraordinary doctor before him wouldn¡¯t it be a complete loss for him? Before he started betting, he felt he had a much better advantage. In fact, he was confident that his eyes were at the top of the doctors. Il Chim Gong was not just a martial art of killing people well or allowed them to be good at acupuncture. It was a martial artist which could point out the flow of energy. If you use it well, it was nothing to discern the skill level of a doctor. He could even see the level of not only the doctors but also the people doing other things. The flow that only masters have is not something anyone can imitate. And while traveling around the world for a long time, he met many such masters. So now he only had to find a name that fits the trend. But it seemed that there is no famous name. Il Chim Gui wandered around Ui Chang desperately searching for someone. As long as he started betting, he could never lose. There was still some time left. So, he would have to take the time to find a great doctor. At the same time, Chun Chu-Shin Ui also had the same worries as Il Chim Gui. There were not many doctors in Uichang who was skilled enough. It was strange when they thought about it, but neither did Chun Chu Shin Ui nor Il Chim Gui think that far. The two were blindfolded by the bet. * * * Byeoktaesan erased the first preconceived notions. The next generation meeting was better than he had thought. In the beginning, the next generations that Byeoktaesan suffered from were Seomunjaehak, Gu Yangsu, and Chu Younghak. Another was Zhong Li-woong. Because of them, the perception of the next generation was poorly embedded. However, when he saw the other next-generation warriors who came and attended the meeting, it was better than he had thought. There weren¡¯t people that bragged about their skills, nor was there anyone who was eager to do something after seeing Yeon Harin¡¯s beauty. Of course, they continued to be deprived of their attention by Yeon Ha-rin, but no one made up their mind to lead it to a bad thing. So far anyway. Anyway, they also tried to avoid being burdened as much as possible, as if they didn¡¯t want to make her be bothered about it. ¡®Is this why she wanted to bring me along?¡¯ It seemed that she decided that there was no other accident. In the meantime, it would be nice to build a network. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just the next generation here. Major figures belonging to Homu-ryeon were scattered throughout. There were not only special people, but people from various fields were covered. They took it seriously, no matter what absurd questions the youth had. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of question you asked, but what you got in the process of finding answers through those questions. In addition, the exchanges between the next generation were also very active. It was natural to say hello, and close family members gathered to have casual conversations about personal affairs, and serious discussions. There have been cases where people in similar areas have serious concerns about the future of the family. Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t fit in in any one place and just watched. That alone was fun enough. ¡®It¡¯s fresh.¡¯ It was also a sight that can never be seen in the Cheonma Shinkyo. No, it will never be easy to see such a scene even in the Moorim League or Black Lotus. Byeoktaesan viewed this as the potential of Ho Mu-ryeon. In the future, Ho Mu-Ryeon will grow for a while. Until, the freshness faded, or the meeting itself becomes so accustomed that it does not give any inspiration. As Byeoktaesan was just looking around, Yeon Ha-rin, who came with him, kept worrying. So Yeon Ha-rin had no choice but to look around. Byeoktaesan also noticed it, but he didn¡¯t tell her that was necessary. Rather, it was better not to intervene. Even that wasn¡¯t meaningless. Looking back later, there would have been something to gain. When he was spending time like that, a real disturber appeared. ¡°Ryeo, Ryeonju-nim!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes poured into the entrance at someone¡¯s shout. Homu-ryeon-ju, who had just entered the entrance, was looking inside with a happy expression. He didn¡¯t need to search for them at all. As soon as he entered, the first person he noticed was Yeon Ha-rin, and Byeoktaesan was located not far from Yeon-Ha-rin. Homu-ryeonju walked strides toward Byeoktaesan. The eyes of everyone in the house moved along with Ho Mu Ryeon-ju. When Homu-ryeonju stood in front of Byeoktaesan, his gaze moved to Byeoktaesan this time. Probably, the average person would feel troubled at this point, or they will be scared, it will be one of two. But Byeoktaesan wasn¡¯t either. He just looked at Ho Mu Ryeon-ju. Then he tilted his head. ¡°I think I saw him somewhere¡­ ¡­ .¡± The face of Homu-ryeonju was familiar somehow. Everyone looked at Byeoktaesan and Homuryeonju alternately with amazed eyes. He must have heard someone crying out before, but to say that. Rather, the people watching were restless. ¡°Did you not by any chance get my message to come see me?¡± Byeoktaesan clapped his hands only then. ¡°Aha!¡± Ho Mu-ryeon-ju looked at Byeoktaesan with absurd eyes. And on the other hand, it was very fresh and strange. He never experienced a person who reacted like this while looking at himself. Even this guy was a next-generation as well. However, contrary to the idea of ??Homu-ryeonju, Byeoktaesan really remembered who he was. Ho Mu Ryeon-ju was one of the small fries who participated in the negotiation talks between the Moorim League and the Cheonma Shinkyo. At the time, he was relentless without hesitation, and it was quite impressive because he was one of the two who endured it. The other person who withstood the aura of Cheonma was the leader of Moorim. At the time, it was not because of the strong martial arts that Ho Mu Ryeon-ju Baek Ri-yeop endured the aura of Cheonma. Among the people who attended the negotiations at the time, Baek Li-yeop was rather weak. Even so, it was only because of the will that he held up. How impressive was it that he stood firm with just his will alone against the aura of the Cheonma. That was already decades ago. That small fry from back then had become a Homuryeonju and stood here. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get an earful from the patrol leader.¡± On the excuse of attending the meeting, he told him to meet Byeoktaesan, but the purpose has changed. Ho Mu Ryeon-ju said, looking at Byeoktaesan with his gleaming eyes. ¡°Shall we have a talk?¡± Byeoktaesan looked outright annoying. ¡°I think it would be better to do that with someone who wants it¡­ ¡­ .¡± Byeoktaesan said so and looked around. Ho Mu-ryeon-ju followed Byeoktaesan¡¯s gaze and looked around without knowing it. Everyone was looking at themselves with eager eyes. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m going to get an earful from the commander too.¡± Ho Mu Ryeon-ju muttered like that and said to the people around him. ¡°I came here with the intention of talking with everyone one at a time today, so keep doing what everyone was doing.¡± Everyone was cheering. To be honest, it was almost impossible to meet Ho Mu Ryeon-ju even if it was the next generation meeting. However, with such an opportunity, everyone was excited and could not continue doing what they were doing. Ho Mu Ryeon-ju smiled and looked at Byeoktaesan. ¡°You are the first.¡± Byeoktaesan grinned the same as Homu-ryeonju. ¡°I¡¯m alright, so you can move on to the next.¡± The face of Homu-ryeonju wriggled. ¡®Look at this guy?¡¯ If he said alright, gave up, and moved on, he would not be the Homu-ryeonju. ¡°Do you think the chance to have a chat with me is common? Don¡¯t throw away a good chance, let¡¯s go to a quiet place over there.¡± Byeoktaesan looked around as if he couldn¡¯t hear the words of Homu-ryeonju at all, and found the guy looking at this side with the most eager eyes. ¡°There, you!¡± The man pointed to by Byeoktaesan¡¯s words opened his eyes wide. ¡°M-Me?¡± ¡°You win.¡± ¡°What do you mean by winning¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°You just got an opportunity to talk with the most talented in Ho Mu-ryeon.¡± He looked a little less than 20 years old, but he smiled brightly when he heard Byeoktaesan¡¯s words. But sooner or later, he took a look at the Homuryeonju. Homu-ryeonju laughed in vain. Then he looked at him and said, smiling. ¡°Come here. I won¡¯t be able to talk long, but I can say a few words of greetings.¡± Byeoktaesan slipped back as he watched Ho Mu-ryeon-ju start a conversation with one of the next generation. The guy who used to be a child is an adult, and it might be frustrating if he even admonishes him. ¡®If I hit Homuryeonju, it won¡¯t be easy to skip that fact, right?¡¯ Byeoktaesan thought about it and looked at Yeonharin. Yeon Ha-rin was looking at Byeoktaesan with half anxiety and half amazement. Byeoktaesan grinned as if not to worry, and then left. ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡± Yeon Ha-rin was standing still, unable to stop Byeoktaesan, and followed him. * * * Chun Chu-Shin-ui and Il Chim Gui looked closely at each other¡¯s doctors. ¡°Hmm.¡± At the same time, a sound flowed out of the mouths of both people. They had already looked at the opponent¡¯s doctors because they went around most of the clinics in Uichang. However, their skills were really ambiguous. The doctors who had been called by Il Chim Gui and Chun Chu Shin-ui tried to hide their uncomfortable and anxious expressions. At first, they thought it was just a simple visit. The pay was so generous, so they put off everything else and came here. However, when they came to see, there was Il Chim Gui and Chun Chu Shin Ui. Suddenly, their heart pounded because the people who called them were the well-known doctors in the world. Il Chim Gui was quite notorious among doctors. Most of the notoriety was created in the early days when Il Chim Gui began to gain a name. If he couldn¡¯t speak while arguing about medicine, he tried his best, but of course, the doctors ended up being beaten by a martial artist. The notoriety accumulated so far did not disappear and has wandered like a legend among doctors. So, seeing a person who introduced himself as Il Chim Gui, their heart was thrilled. And even if they didn¡¯t know much about Chun chu shin ui, they guessed that it would be a similar class when they saw him with Il Chim Gui. ¡°Let¡¯s take both of them first.¡± ¡°Good. We can have them enter one per day.¡± ¡°If only the lord is okay, it would be nice to do it all at once¡­ That way, it will be decided.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s ask the lord.¡± The doctors were restless because they didn¡¯t know what the two were talking about. It felt like an atmosphere that seems they would be sold somewhere? They felt like they shouldn¡¯t have come here because of the money. ¡°Umm¡­ ¡­ .¡± One of the doctors mustered up his courage and tried to open his mouth, and Chim Gui said firmly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say a word. If you say useless things, I will show you why I am called Il Chim Gui.¡± The doctors closed their mouths tightly at the threat of Il Chim Gui and looked at them gently. ¡°If you endure a little, it will be over soon. So don¡¯t worry too much.¡± As he watched the doctors swallow their saliva with a terrifying expression, Il Chim Gui smiled and said. ¡°Follow me.¡± * * * Byeoktaesan glanced at the two doctors brought by Chun chu Shin-ui and Il Chim Gui. ¡°So take the two at once, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes. Is it possible?¡± Byeoktaesan stroked his chin with an interesting expression. He hasn¡¯t tried it before, he hasn¡¯t even thought about trying it, but he really wanted to do it after hearing the story. ¡°And you want to know who was more helpful?¡± The eyes of Il Chim Gui flashed. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s important.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°Important thing must be. The bet. Well, I got it. I think it will be fun too, so let¡¯s try it.¡± Byeok Tae-san pointed his chin towards the two doctors. The two doctors went into the room pointed to by Byeoktaesan in the spirit of becoming cows being taken to the slaughterhouse. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t have time to get bored because I have strange guys around me.¡± Hearing the words of Byeoktaesan, the expressions of both Chun Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui was distorted. There were so many things they really wanted to say, but they held back with all their strength. Chapter 55 The sound of grunting continued to flow from Byeoktaesan¡¯s room all night. Sometimes a scream was heard, but overall it was very quiet compared to usual. In addition, Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui stood in front of the room of Byeoktaesan with anxiety. Sooner or later they will know the outcome of the bet. ¡°The more I think about it, the more I realize I lose more on this bet than I win.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It just doesn¡¯t make sense to bet Il Chim Gong on just to find out who you are.¡± ¡°If you win the bet, you will naturally know that is not the case.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you are the hidden son of Black Lotus¡¯s leader. No, even if you are that wouldn¡¯t compare to the Il Chim Gong.¡± ¡°Why are you making a fuss out of only just sharing a few tips for acupuncture?¡± ¡°Only? Did you just say only? Do you know how many people will lick the soles of my feet because they want to know the gist of that only a few tips of acupuncture? ¡°Do you have to make it so dirty? That¡¯s why all the other doctors are avoiding you. They aren¡¯t avoiding you because they are scared of you, it¡¯s because you are so dirty.¡± ¡°Are you comparing me to poop right now?¡± ¡°There you go again saying dirty stuff.¡± He barely swallowed the boiling temper. ¡°Let¡¯s stop. No, I can¡¯t. How about adding one more thing to our bet?¡± ¡°Add? What are we adding?¡± ¡°If I win, I¡¯ll hit you just once. If you win, you can hit me once.¡± ¡°Ah, what kind of doctor tries to solve with violence?¡± ¡°So are you going to do it or not?¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t. I hate being beaten or hitting.¡± ¡°Sigh. If I can just hit that detestable face just once, I wouldn¡¯t have any regrets.¡± When the two were complaining to each other, the sound of pain coming from the room had stopped. Then, the door to the room opened and Byeoktaesan came out. The two doctors in the room were unconscious on the floor. ¡°Remove them.¡± At Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui quickly pulled out the doctors and threw them into an empty room nearby. And they looked at Byeoktaesan with nervous eyes. ¡°Ah, how was it?¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as effective, but it wasn¡¯t bad.¡± The expressions of Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui became slightly darkened when he said it wasn¡¯t as effective. But they couldn¡¯t help it. The good doctors¡¯ seed had dried up around here. Byeoktaesan was actually quite satisfied. This time, he succeeded in pulling and burning the spirit from two doctors at the same time. The achievement of the Spirit Absorption was slightly improved. Probably, it seemed possible to pull out more spirits at the same time if it was further developed. Of course, in order to do so, the Jeolmaek must be completely healed and the achievements of the Spirit Absorption must be much higher than it is now, but anyway, it was possible to do it with time. This time, the doctors brought in by Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui seem to have lived neatly, so their spirits didn¡¯t have any particularity. They were ordinary people who never hurt or killed anyone. That¡¯s why their spirits were also relatively ordinary. The spiritual power in their spirits was also ordinary. Because they were doctors, it had a therapeutic effect, but it wasn¡¯t comparable to that of Il Chim Gui or Cheon Chu Shin Ui. Still, it was meaningful to Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan decided to burn the spirits of more diverse people in the future. Then, shouldn¡¯t he gain new enlightenment or the ability of Spirit Absorption to grow more? Anyway, now he had to tell the results to those two who were staring at him intensely. Byeoktaesan smiled and looked at Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. ¡°It¡¯s a draw.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°What do you mean a draw?¡± Byeoktaesan continued what he said without worrying about the reaction of the two. ¡°If I have to explain it since both spirits were pretty low class, I would have to say both of you lost.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What kind of¡­ ¡­ !¡± What was this nonsense ruling? But the two didn¡¯t talk back anymore. This was a conclusion that can be reached because it was Byeoktaesan. The best in the world can do whatever they wanted after all. The two agreed and tried to move on, but Byeoktaesan wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°So make sure both of you give up whatever it was you guys bet to each other.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± ¡°Are you sure it doesn¡¯t?¡± When Byeoktaesan glanced at the two people and asked, both were forced to shut their mouths tightly. What in this world couldn¡¯t be done? You just have to do it. The quiet voice of Byeoktaesan could be heard in the ears of the two. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to check. And¡­ expect good things to happen if you two choose to make a bet involving me. So I suggest doing only what you can afford to do.¡± Byeoktaesan left those words and went into the room. Slam. The door closed, and the Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui couldn¡¯t move and stood there frozen for a while. They were scared to death. * * * Chun Chu Shin Ui¡¯s and Il Chim Gui went to the corner of the dorm and squatted down. It seemed as if they were secretly conspiring. ¡°Who the hell is he?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The lord¡¯s identity. Shit, It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever been so scared in my life. All he did was talk, but how can he be so scary? Damn it.¡± ¡°Because of the atmosphere.¡± At the words of Cheon Chu Shin Ui, Il Chim Gui nodded. ¡°That makes sense. It wasn¡¯t like he raised his inner power, or like he showed his aura. ¡­ .¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui smirked. ¡°Why are you smirking? Am I funny? Weren¡¯t you scared as well?¡± ¡°What do you mean not scared. I¡¯ve had similar experiences before.¡± ¡°You had similar experiences? You must have gone through what I went through when you first met him.¡± Chun Chu Shin Ui frowned. ¡°Ah, damn it that¡¯s¡­ yes that is true, but what I was talking about wasn¡¯t the lord.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t him? Then are you saying there is another person that is so scary?¡± Suddenly, Cheon Chu Shin Ui¡¯s shut his mouth. ¡°Why are you putting on that atmosphere again? What are you planning to talk about?¡± ¡°What are we going to do about our bet?¡± ¡°What do you mean? If the lord said we drew, then it¡¯s a draw.¡± ¡°No, I mean what are you going to do about Il Chim Gong.¡± Il Chim Gui grinned and glared at Cheon Chu Shin Ui. ¡°Are you planning on disobeying the lord?¡± ¡°No way. Of course, I should listen to the lord.¡± ¡°Tell me first then. What¡¯s the fuck is your identity?¡± ¡°Can you stop the noise from going out from here?¡± He was saying to cut off the sound by putting up a sound barrier. The face of Il Chim Gui suddenly distorted. ¡°Hey, do you think anyone can do that? Just wait a bit.¡± Il Chim Gui frowned and focused on something. Sweat sprang from his forehead. ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s done. Even if it doesn¡¯t block the sound completely, the sound will shake back and forth so a proper sound won¡¯t be heard by anyone.¡± ¡°It must be nice to be so talented.¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bushes and tell me. What is your identity?¡± ¡°Cheonma Shinkyo.¡± ¡°Shit.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have asked. * * * Ho Mu Ryeon-ju looked at the commander who suddenly came to the office and quietly avoided his gaze. Yesterday he had a lot of work to do, but he hasn¡¯t even done half of it yet. It was the result of going to the Next-generation meeting yesterday and getting involved with Byeoktaesan. What was even more regrettable was that Byeoktaesan disappeared while he was doing it. He couldn¡¯t get what he wanted, he was played, and he couldn¡¯t finish his job, and someone came to nag. ¡°Ryeonju nim.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Pardon? Why are you suddenly apologizing?¡± ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s nothing. But why are you looking like that? Is there anything urgent?¡± ¡°There is a problem.¡± ¡°A problem?¡± ¡°The Black Iron Room has disappeared.¡± ¡°Black Iron Room? Disappeared? What do you mean, explain it in detail so I can understand.¡± The Black Iron Room was one of the smaller parties located in Uichang. As the name suggests, it was more like a smithy than a Moorim guild. It was a party that produced high-quality weapons, and it has supplied various items including weapons to Homu-ryeon. ¡°It¡¯s literally that. They disappeared. Only the manor and the temple were left, and everything in it disappeared. The people and their things.¡± The expression of Homuryeonju became serious. ¡°All of them vanished? Have you asked around to see if anyone has seen them move?¡± ¡°Yes. But no one had seen anything.¡± ¡°When was the last time you checked them?¡± ¡°It was four days ago.¡± ¡°Four days ago¡­ ¡­ .¡± If it was four days ago, it meant that they could have disappeared anywhere from three to two days ago, or a day ago. Three days ago, was the day the next generation meeting was held. ¡°Did they use the gap that opened from the distraction caused by the next generation meeting? But why would they do that? I know they still had money to collect as well?¡± Since they have been trading for a long time, they have been steadily supplying the goods, and payments have been made once a month on a set date. And this month, there were still a few days left before payment. ¡°It looks like¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem to be an arbitrary movement.¡± Homu-ryeonju nodded. There was enough possibility. ¡°What about the investigation?¡± ¡°We are still in the middle of it.¡± ¡°Is there anything dangerous?¡± ¡°What would be dangerous in the investigation process? Wouldn¡¯t the real thing start after the investigation?¡± ¡°That is true.¡± Homu-ryeonju stroked his chin and fell in thought. The commander looked at Ho Mu Ryeon-ju with a puzzled expression and waited for his instructions. ¡°Was there anything else that was strange?¡± ¡°About that, I heard that the people of the Black iron room were not feeling well recently.¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t feeling well?¡± ¡°Yes. However, I heard that they were not at the level of getting sick, but rather complaining of more fatigue than usual.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why they thought it wasn¡¯t a big deal and just moved on¡± ¡°Yes. That seems to be the case.¡± Ho Mu Ryeon-ju fell in thought with a serious expression. His fingers regularly tapped the table. Ho Mu Ryeon-ju, who had finished thinking, looked at the commander with brightly shining eyes. ¡°Look around the vicinity of Black Iron Room. I wonder if anyone complained of similar symptoms.¡± ¡°Yes. I will take action immediately.¡± ¡°And ask the two doctors who came as guests this time for help.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui?¡± ¡°Since they said they complained of illness, wouldn¡¯t it be helpful if they both came? ¡°I will make a request right away.¡± Ho Mu Ryeon-ju nodded and finished. ¡°Oh, and while asking the two of them, put Byeoktaesan into the investigation team.¡± The commander¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°You mean the second son of the Gold Wall Merchants?¡± ¡°Yes, that Byeoktaesan. If he has requests, as long as it¡¯s reasonable, have it taken care of.¡± The commander questioned his motives. But he didn¡¯t inquire for more details. He bowed his head and left. When the commander left, the Ho Mu Ryeon-ju fell in thought for a moment. When he thought of Byeoktaesan, he naturally thought of what Seomundeok had said. ¡®Did you say you can feel the presence of a master?¡¯ When he first heard about it, Ho Mu Ryeon-ju thought it was ridiculous. If the person who said that wasn¡¯t Seo Mun-deok, he might have told them to stop playing around. However, after meeting Byeoktaesan, he thought he knew why Seo Mundeok had said that. ¡°What the hell is he?¡± He felt the presence of a real master. Even though he couldn¡¯t feel any inner power. * * * Byeoktaesan walked slowly toward the Black Iron Room. The entire group who came to Homu-ryeon were on the move with Byeoktaesan. And the warriors of Homu-ryeon who guided them were set up as if escorting them. Next to Byeoktaesan, Yeonharin walked by his side. In fact, Yeon Ha-rin was a little excited. Getting a formal request from Homu-ryeon. Her gaze naturally turned to Byeoktaesan. Whenever she saw Byeoktaesan recently, something surprising happened. Not long ago, she was really surprised to see him blatantly acting like the Homuryeonju was bothering him. When she thought about that, her heart pounded like crazy. ¡®Is that why this request was made?¡¯ To be precise, it was a matter that Ho Mu-ryeon formally requested to Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. Byeoktaesan was just added to it. However, when she saw the situation going around, Ho Mu-ryeon was looking at the convenience of Byeoktaesan incredibly. Yeon Ha-rin glanced behind her. ¡®It¡¯s clear when they said they¡¯re taking them all and he didn¡¯t say anything.¡¯ Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui were the targets Ho Mu ryeon asked for in the first place. Also, even if Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon were brought under the title of bodyguards, what would be the reason for Soso, Danyoung, and Chaewol to follow. Of course, Byeoktaesan just informed them and did not say a word of explanation or excuse. Ho Mu-ryeon casually accepted the notification. So while the thoughts continued endlessly, they had arrived at Black Iron Room. ¡°This is the Black Iron Room.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded and went inside at the polite words of the warrior who was in charge of the guide. ¡°Well, shall we take a look?¡± Byeoktaesan¡¯s mouth went up slightly. Chapter 56 The Black Iron Room was a party of decent size. They had several large arenas and several large warehouses for weapons. There were also a lot of blacksmiths that produced arms. Looking inside, it was actually much closer to a smithy rather than a Moorim party. Inside the Black Iron Room, people dispatched from Homu-ryeon were wandering about. Although they were investigating hard, everyone looked dark as if there weren¡¯t any results. Byeoktaesan went further inside. Then he stopped and looked at the Homu-ryeon warriors who had followed him until now. ¡°How far are you going to follow?¡± ¡°Pardon? We were just told to escort and guide¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Even in here? There¡¯s nothing dangerous or complicated enough to be guided? Are you guys here to spy on me?¡± ¡°Well, of course not! Absolutely not!¡± Byeoktaesan looked at the warriors silently without saying any more. Whether that was such a great pressure, everyone looked embarrassed. ¡°Then¡­ We will be at the entrance. Please call us when you return later.¡± The warriors left after saying that. Byeoktaesan glanced at the Homuryeon warriors who were getting farther away and then turned his gaze to Cheon chu shin ui. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a professional at this kind of thing? Take a look around.¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui stepped forward with a positive expression. ¡°I am honored the lord appreciates my skills. If you leave it to me, I will bring out the things that were hidden deep in the minds of those who did this. Since I¡¯m on the subject, but there were guys called Black Tigers before. What they were like¡­ ¡­ .¡± Byeoktaesan waved his hands. He cut off his breath exquisitely, shutting the mouth of Cheon chu-shin ui, and made a chin gesture. ¡°Stop talking and find out. There¡¯s no time. I feel like an uninvited guest will be coming.¡± ¡°An uninvited guest?¡± Young Ha-rin, who was watching Byeoktaesan from the side, looked puzzled at the words uninvited guest. Byeoktaesan replied casually. ¡°Homu-ryeonju.¡± Yeon Ha-rin looked frightened and looked around. ¡°My-my lord! How can you call the Homuryeonju-nim an uninvited guest? It¡¯s going to be a big deal if anyone heard that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal. How will his coming here be of any help? The one who interferes with your work should be called an uninvited guest.¡± ¡°Even so, Ryeonju-nim is an amazing person.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ well yeah he¡¯s not too shabby.¡± He was still quite memorable, so he was pretty decent. Since a person who held on with pure willpower alone was pretty rare. Yeon Ha-rin looked blankly at Byeoktaesan. She never thought that there would be anyone who could talk to Ho Mu Ryeonju in this manner. However, it was even more surprising that Byeoktaesan was the person who said that. Yeon Ha-rin looked around in a strange sense of incongruity that suddenly occurred. Even though Byeok Tae-san just said that no one¡¯s face changed. In other words, either they were used to this situation, or they agreed to what Byeoktaesan had said. When Yeonharin was blank, Byeoktaesan said. ¡°Because his eye is decent, it will be good to learn from him.¡± Hearing that, all of them followed Cheon Chu Shin Ui. Cheon chu Shin ui started with how to infer the situation through traces that were revealed everywhere, told them of the rumors gathered around Black Iron Room, and even provided information that could be extracted through it. Everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide, and they focused on the words of Cheon Chu Shin Ui. They didn¡¯t know that Chon chu Shin ui were not only good with medicine but also had such talent. When everyone was looking around and learning from Cheon chu Shin-ui, Byeoktaesan was looking around with a different perspective. ¡°This reminds me of the old days.¡± In order to sit in the seat of Cheonma, you have to go through a difficult journey. It was difficult to even attain the qualifications. Even after obtaining the qualifications, you must walk the path of blood. And just because you became the Cheonma did not mean that it was immediately recognized. When you become the Cheonma, you are given the qualifications to master Spirit Absorption, and he had to do a lot of work for the Cheonma Shinkyo while learning it to become a true Cheonma. In fact, there was much more bloodshed after becoming Cheonma than the blood he shed before he became Cheonma. And right after becoming Cheonma, he had the experience of solving several cases similar to what he was doing now. Of course, the end of these investigations it always boiled down to destroying everything. Anyway, looking at things like this after a while, it reminded him of the old days. The first thing he did after he became Cheonma was to investigate the annihilation of a cooperating party that was a little far from the Cheonma Shinkyo and to find and destroy the culprit. Byeoktaesan moved slowly. There was a small training arena in the immediate vicinity. As it was located deep in the inner circle, it seemed that it was used by the main people of Black Iron Room. Il Chim Gui carefully followed Byeoktaesan. He didn¡¯t want to see Cheon chu-shin-ui pretending to be in the spotlight, so he decided to stay by the scary Byeoktaesan. Of course, it was a choice because he knew that Byeoktaesan wasn¡¯t always scary. Byeoktaesan nodded as he stood in the middle of the training arena and looked around. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Il Chim Gui asked with a puzzled look. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Look at the traces on the floor and walls.¡± Il Chim Gui listened to Byeoktaesan¡¯s words and looked for traces. There were countless thin traces on the floor and the walls. ¡°Were all this done by sword aura arts?¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean there are no eyes to see at all.¡± Il Chim Gui was admired. It was really not easy to pull the sword aura out so thinly and swing it, and to engrave a wound this deep into a hard stone with it. As Il Chim Gui was admiring and looking at the traces, the Cheon Chu Shin Ui and the group that went with him came in. He quickly looked at the traces on the walls and floors as if he had heard what Il Chim Gui had said. ¡°Hoh. They didn¡¯t just pull out the sword aura and swung it, but used it like a whip. I¡¯ll show you how to guess the trajectory from the continuous pattern, so everyone gather here.¡± Il Chim Gui looked at that with unpleasant eyes. He didn¡¯t want to see him acting like that, so he came with Byeoktaesan, but his fists trembled as he followed him all the way here. As he was seriously contemplating whether to go and hit him, Byeoktaesan talked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that someone who can pull the sword aura so thinly and swing it like a whip fell too easily?¡± At the question of Byeoktaesan, Il Chim Gui tilted his head. ¡°Then, did the people of Black Iron Room secretly leave? Why would they do that?¡± Byeoktaesan shook his head. ¡°Everyone here is dead. I don¡¯t know if they are all dead, how many escaped, or captured and dragged them away, but it¡¯s clear that at least a hundred people died here.¡± He looked at Byeoktaesan in amazement. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Byeoktaesan looked around with calm eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you smell of death? It¡¯s so terrible that it¡¯s not on the level of 1 or 2 dying.¡± When he heard that, he sniffed his nose and smelled it. However, he didn¡¯t smell anything special. ¡°It¡¯s not the smell you smell with your nose.¡± He stopped sniffing with a grim expression. ¡°Now, let¡¯s think about this now.¡± He looked at Byeoktaesan, thinking that the word ¡°Think¡± with Byeoktaesan really did not match. ¡°What should you do to decimate a group that had the likes of this person who was strong enough to leave such a mark without any noise or trace?¡± Il Chim Gui tilted his head. There was an idea that came to his head. ¡°Poison?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Il Chim Gui read the confidence in Byeoktaesan¡¯s eyes. How was he so sure? There was no law that said they were all killed with poison. Of course, that¡¯s the easiest way to think about it. ¡°Do you know anything about poison?¡± ¡°I know quite a bit.¡± ¡°How is it compared to Dokma?¡± Il Chim Gui made an absurd expression. The Dokma was a person who is said to be the first in the world when it comes to poison. So, of course, compared to Dokma, his knowledge was a few levels under. At least it was when it came to poison. ¡°Who can possibly win in poison against the Dokma?¡± Il Chim Gui said so and asked carefully. ¡°But¡­ Why do you ask that?¡± Byeoktaesan looked around and said insignificantly. ¡°Because it seems like the Dokma was involved here.¡± The eyes of Il Chim Gui became the size of a fire lamp. ¡°A-Are you sure? No, how did you know that?¡± ¡°It smells of poison.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°It smells like the poison he was proficient with.¡± Il Chim Gui looked at Byeoktaesan with absurd eyes. Byeoktaesan continued to say as if he wasn¡¯t interested in what kind of expression Il Chim Gui made. ¡°But it has a strangely annoying smell along with it. All you have to do is find it. It will be difficult alone, so take the guy who is talking over there talking his ass off and do it together. Il Chim Gui slightly lowered his head. After a while, Il Chim Gui and Cheon chu shin ui began to look for signs of poison around them, using all kinds of methods. Byeoktaesan left after giving them work to do. * * * Usually, when an incident occurred, it was rare that Ho Mu-ryeon-ju personally visited the site during the investigation. He knew that if he visited himself, it would interfere with the work. Therefore, everyone was surprised to see Homu-ryeonju appearing in the Black Iron Room out of nowhere. ¡°Ryeonju-nim, what are you doing here?¡± Danju from Jeokmyeongdan, who was responsible for the investigation here, quickly ran to meet the Homu-ryeonju. Ho Mu Ryeon-ju had no intention of interfering, so he waved his hand in haste. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. You can go back to work.¡± The Jeokmyeongdanju asked carefully. ¡°Have you ever come to see the two doctors?¡± Homu-ryeonju nodded. ¡°Yes. I asked them for a favor.¡± ¡°They have gone deep inside.¡± There were doubts in the eyes of Jeokmyeongdanju who said so. No matter how famous they were, what can doctors know? ¡°Looking at your expression, it seems like you don¡¯t like it.¡± The Jeokmyeongdan Danju got frightened and waved his hands. ¡°There is no way I would think that. It¡¯s just¡­ I was just wondering why they came here.¡± He¡¯s asking for the doctors because he needed work that only doctors can do. ¡°I didn¡¯t deliver it on purpose.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Ho Mu Ryeonju laughed. ¡°I have someone I must meet.¡± The Danju stared at Homuryeonju blankly. What is the relationship between having someone to meet and not explaining the circumstances to the doctors? ¡°Anyway, let me deliver it myself. So keep doing what you were doing.¡± Homu-ryeonju streaked into the Black Iron Room. In fact, there was still a lot to do. The work was delayed again because the work with Byeoktaesan was still not resolved. As a result, today too, it was like putting off work again because of Byeoktaesan. Probably later, he may have to spend a painful time hearing the nagging that has been put off by the general manager until now. Still, he really wanted to come here. He also wanted to see Byeoktaesan, and also wanted to check Black Iron Room with his own eyes. From the moment he heard the report of Black Iron Room, he was strangely annoyed. However, the identity of this annoyance has not been clearly identified. Therefore, he came here to see the Byeoktaesan and to find out the strange nature of this annoyance. The Danju stared at the back of the Homuryeonju entering the room and turned around. ¡°What are you doing, did you not hear the words of Ryeonju-nim! Keep doing what you were doing!¡± Everyone scattered at his yells. * * * Homu-ryeonju went deep inside the Black Iron Room. ¡°They sure came deep inside.¡± If he had brought the doctors with him, he should be doing what a doctor should be doing. What¡¯s the reason for coming in all the way here? Soon, Ho Mu Ryeon-ju arrived at a small training arena. There were a lot of people in the training arena. And as always, Yeon Ha-rin stood out the most. Homu-ryeonju put Yeon Ha-rin in his eyes and looked at the surroundings step by step. However, no matter how much he looked around, Byeoktaesan was not visible. There are Yeonharin, beauties that were slightly less beautiful than Yeonharin but still enough to make a man¡¯s eyes open wide, and Cheon chu Shin ui and Il Chim Gui, Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon, but there was no Byeoktaesan to be seen. Yeon Ha-rin discovered Homu-ryeonju who was looking around like that. Young Ha-rin was surprised and ran to Ho Mu Ryeon-ju and politely took a bow. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see you Ryeonju-nim.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for your work. But¡­ ¡­ .¡± Before Ho Mu-ryeon-ju even spoke, the rest of the party ran and said hello. Among them were Cheon chu Shin ui and Il Chim Gui. ¡°What brings you all the way here Ryeonju-nim? You must be busy.¡± Ho Mu Ryeon-ju replied with a smile when asked why he came here although he should have been busy. ¡°No matter how busy I am, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not right of me to pass on this important task and not do anything myself? I also had something to ask of you two.¡± ¡°Is the request by any chance¡­ checking the conditions of the ones living around here?¡± Homu-ryunju¡¯s eyes slightly widened. ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°As we investigated here, it looks like the aftermath of here would affect the ones living around here.¡± ¡°The aftermath? if¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Yes. It looks like someone used poison.¡± The expression of Homu-ryeonju hardened. Chapter 57 The Homu-ryeonju decided to set up a separate place to meet with Cheon Chu Shin Ui, Il Chim Gui. It was necessary to listen closely to this issue. Also, he decided that it was better not to talk outside. He wanted to hear the story right away, but there was something else they had to do. The two carefully checked to find those who complained of excessive fatigue among those living around the Black Iron Room. It was something they would have done anyway even if Homuryeon didn¡¯t ask for it. Because Byeoktaesan told them to do it. The two split up to inquire around and met again at the front gate of Black Iron Room. ¡°Do you know anything about poison?¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui replied nonchalantly to Il Chim Gui¡¯s question. ¡°Just a little bit. Actually, things like this would be my master¡¯s specialty.¡± ¡°Master? You had a master?¡± ¡°Then, do you think a talent like me fell from the sky?¡± ¡°Who is it? Is it someone I know?¡± Someone who Il Chim Gui knew from Cheonma Shinkyo was the Maui. Maui was a doctor who was treated the same on the same level as the Eui Seon. To that extent, both of his medicine and martial arts were amazing. However, Cheon Chu Shin Ui shook his head. ¡°You probably won¡¯t know. My master is very shy so he rarely does outside activities.¡± ¡°What kind of doctor is shy?¡± ¡°My master can do that. He¡¯s really amazing.¡± ¡°Better than Maui?¡± ¡°uh¡­ would they be similar? It¡¯s just hard to say who is above the other. Their fields are so different¡­ ¡­ .¡± Il Chim Gui tilted his head. ¡°Different fields? So, did he focus on just poison? You learned from such a master, but why are you like this? Does it make sense to not know about poison?¡± ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t know? Compared to medicine, the level is much lower that¡¯s all. And why do you think our master was focused on just poison? Well, it¡¯s true that he focused on poison, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s really great about him.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui frowned. ¡°What are you so curious? That doesn¡¯t matter right now. Have you looked around?¡± ¡°It seems to be poison. Honestly, if the lord wasn¡¯t so sure it was poison, I wouldn¡¯t have found it. It¡¯s very tricky.¡± ¡°I am at the same conclusion. So, did the Dokma really get involved?¡± ¡°Well. I do not know. I don¡¯t know anything about the Dokma. Do you know anything about Dokma?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t know.¡± He nodded as if he knew it was going to happen. ¡°Did you figure out the symptoms?¡± ¡°I checked those complaining of fatigue, but it wasn¡¯t that they were tired, their basic resilience of the body was running low.¡± ¡°Right. They complain of fatigue because they cannot recover. Then they end up dying.¡± ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the conclusion¡­ There were many paths that led to the conclusion.¡± ¡°I think so too. So I provided treatment to some people.¡± At the words of Il Chim Gui, Cheon Chu Shin Ui shone. ¡°I did too. Treatment wasn¡¯t that difficult before reaching the conclusion. The problem is, I have to get the exact diagnosis and get the right treatment, but it seemed to be difficult at a reasonable level.¡± ¡°I think the same.¡± The eyes of the two who spoke so far widened at the same time. ¡°Doctors!¡± The two of them went around all the clinics in Uichang because of the bet. And they also checked the level of the doctors. However, in Uichang, there were no doctors with excellent skills. It wasn¡¯t like almost no talent, but none at all. They thought it was a little weird, but at that time they just thought it was the case. But coming this far, they can see that it was also one of the things that were prepared in advance. ¡°The problem is, we don¡¯t know what effect the poison that lowers the resilience has.¡± ¡°In my opinion, one alone doesn¡¯t work, and it¡¯s a poison that works properly only when there is another poison.¡± At the words of Cheon Chu Shin Ui, Il Chim Gui nodded. It was plausible. There was actually quite a bit of poison that did that. ¡°Anyway, according to the words of the lord, the Black Iron Room guys are all dead¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we have to take action before they do anything? At this rate, the people in Uichang will be wiped out.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go first.¡± ¡°I will report to the lord, and my brother can go to Ho Mu Ryeon-ju.¡± ¡°Who is your brother?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not my brother, it¡¯s going to have to be stranger, well, choose whatever you want.¡± ¡°Ugh. Just let me be brother.¡± Cheon Chu-Shin Ui smiled. ¡°You should have done that to start with.¡± Il Chim Gui clenched his fist and trembled. Cheon Chu Shin-ui saw that and ran away quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry! Hahahahaha!¡± * * * Ho Mu Ryeon-ju sat face to face with the commander with a serious expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was, but they are very determined.¡± ¡°Yes. If it wasn¡¯t for the two doctors, we would have been unaware of anything. The thought was terrible. ¡°It was bad enough just to take the hit, but our reputation of Ho Mu-ryun almost hit the bottom. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m glad there is a way to respond.¡± ¡°How did the recruiting of the doctors go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking into it right now. We are also investigating where the talented doctors of Uichang went and who approached them.¡± ¡°You have to figure it out for sure.¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. We put in all of the Jeokmyeongdan.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel a little clumsy by the way?¡± ¡°Yes? What does?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it so obvious? They dare to get rid of all the competent doctors and use a poison that has a clear solution. Oh, did you find out anything about the poison?¡± ¡°The two doctors are studying it right now. I think we will be able to figure it out sooner or later.¡± ¡°Is that so? They are definitely two of the best in the world. It¡¯s really great. I really want them.¡± The commander said in a subtle voice. ¡°Would you like to promote recruitment?¡± Homu-ryeonju shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s difficult right now. They are too into Byeoktaesan right now.¡± ¡°Then, don¡¯t we just have to recruit Byeoktaesan?¡± The face of Homu-ryeonju who heard the words got distorted. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, but it¡¯s not as easy as it sounds.¡± ¡°Yes? I did some research on the second son of Gold Wall¡­ I don¡¯t think they were in a position to decline if we make an offer?¡± ¡°Recruitment proposal or whatever, I can¡¯t say anything to him if I can¡¯t even meet him.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a very rude guy.¡± The commander could not understand the reaction and speech of Homu-ryeonju. ¡°Then shall I try?¡± Ho Mu Ryeon-ju looked at the commander with a fat expression. ¡°If you can, try it.¡± The commander replied with a slight bowing, although the reaction of the homuryeonju was nonchalant. ¡°Yes. Then I¡¯ll try it.¡± Ho Mu Ryeon-ju said, waving his hand roughly. ¡°You can take care of that¡­ Let¡¯s go back to the previous thing.¡± ¡°Certainly, after listening to your words, it is pretty suspicious. Maybe they are after something specific.¡± ¡°Something specific huh¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it look great if we couldn¡¯t solve it properly and the case got bigger, then if someone showed up to solve it? Well¡­ It¡¯s just a possibility for now.¡± Homu-ryeonju shook his head. ¡°No, I guess you would be right. It would have been a strategy that would have been successful if it had not been for the two doctors. ¡°It certainly is the case.¡± The expression of Homu-ryeonju hardened. ¡°What would those bastard do now? If they realize that their plans have failed.¡± The atmosphere became serious. ¡°Either quietly disappear¡­or they will do something more dangerous, or they will go all out, probably one of the three.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if they just disappeared, but the problem is if they go all out. right?¡± The commander bowed his head and said. ¡°I will take action in advance.¡± * * * Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui were studying the poison that destroyed Black Iron Room, head-to-head. They had quite a bit of knowledge about poison, but in fact, it wasn¡¯t easy to reproduce someone else¡¯s poison. But this time that wasn¡¯t the case. This is because they already knew the answer before they started their research. ¡°Is it done?¡± Byeoktaesan¡¯s question irritated Cheon Chu Shin Ui. ¡°My lord. Why do you ask every half hour? Shouldn¡¯t you give us some time before we can say we analyzed it or completed it?¡± Byeoktaesan glanced at Cheon Chu Shin Ui. Cheon Chu Shin Ui¡¯s gaze quietly turned away. ¡°No, that¡¯s what I want to say but it¡¯s almost done. Please wait a bit.¡± ¡°I told you the ingredients, I told you how to mix it, why does it take so much time?¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui¡¯s clenched his jaws tightly. ¡°It¡¯s a poison that has that, and this.¡± ¡°What? Speak straight. Are you sure you¡¯re not grinding your teeth? Be careful. Or it might all break.¡± ¡°My lord. Why do you say those terrifying words? I mean, the poison that the lord told me is different from the poison they used¡­ is what I was saying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different?¡± ¡°Yes. How can I say this¡­ they used a poison that was less complete. These bastards.¡± Il Chim Gui looked up and stared at Cheon Chu Shin Ui. ¡°Don¡¯t stop your hands even if you are talking. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s taking longer because of you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that to me, and if you want to say something, tell the lord directly.¡± ¡°There is no such thing.¡± What Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui were doing was very simple. By changing the ingredients and formulations little by little, they found out exactly what poison they used. And now the work was almost at the end. How much time had passed? The work was finished when Byeoktaesan urged them another thirteen times, and the Il Chim Gui glared at Cheon Chu Shin Ui five times. ¡°It is done.¡± ¡°What about the antidote?¡± ¡°We can do it at any time.¡± ¡°Good. Make a lot of antidotes. I think I will use it very efficiently sooner or later.¡± ¡°Yes. Please leave it to me. That can be done quickly. We can make it all at once.¡± It was difficult to find out the exact poison and make an antidote, but once the recipe was secured, it wasn¡¯t even a task to increase the ingredients significantly and make it in large quantities. Of course, if the amount was too large, it becomes a little troublesome, but they could make enough for Homu-ryeon to use right away. ¡°That¡­ But my lord.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How the hell do you know about this poison? Didn¡¯t you say that it was the poison used by Dokma?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a poison made by Dokma. It was also one of his favorites. As you can see, there are no traces left.¡± ¡°So how did you know that? It couldn¡¯t have been that the Dokma directly informed you or anything.¡± Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t dare answer. ¡°Uh? Is what I guessed the correct answer?¡± Cheon chu shin-ui stared at Byeoktaesan with amazement. ¡°Stop sounding useless and find out why they used this clumsy poison now.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°They can only make it like this.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It means that the one who used the poison is not Dokma.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Dokma?¡± ¡°Yes. It is clear that the one who used this poison doesn¡¯t know the right recipe. ¡°How are you sure of that?¡± ¡°The blend is clumsy. In fact, that¡¯s why it took us time to figure this out.¡± ¡°Clumsy?¡± ¡°Yes. Honestly, if he had made it right, the entire Uichang would have been suffering from poison by now.¡± ¡°Is it possible that this was done on purpose?¡± ¡°Even if you deliberately try to limit the effect this way. There is a way to achieve the same effect and reduce material costs, so there is no reason to do it this way.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then if it wasn¡¯t Dokma, perhaps a disciple? ¡°Does the Dokma even have disciples?¡± ¡°It is rare to see a person raise as many disciples as the Dokma. Although it would be better to say that they are slaves who took care of him rather than disciples.¡± ¡°A-a slave?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t care whether it¡¯s a man and woman, but he takes a young person as a student, and he would make them sleep with him and do chores, telling them one or two secrets, and so on.¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui opened his mouth. ¡°How many such guys are there?¡± ¡°How would I know that? Several people die a day and come in new. Byeoktae-san stroked his chin for a moment and thought, then he said. ¡°When I saw it before, I think there were twelve. It¡¯s weird though. First of all, there¡¯s no way he would let a person he brought in as a disciple go.¡± Il Chim Gui who stayed silent until then inquired cautiously. ¡°By the way, my lord. Why are you interested in this job?¡± ¡°Just because.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Do you need a reason? It¡¯s just because, just because.¡± Il Chim Gui shut his mouth. When he thought about it, it was a reason befitting of Byeoktaesan. Chapter 58 Byeoktaesan slowly opened his eyes. Even today, he brought two clumsy doctors and burned their spirits. According to the words of Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui, they were decent doctors, but he didn¡¯t feel it was enough. Still, those two doctors who suffered today were lucky. If you burn the dirt of their spirit with Spirit Absorption, that is, after washing the spirit, it will be very helpful for them with learning medicine in the future. Of course, on the premise that they study medicine. If they just live the way they live now, it will go back to the original. Very quickly at that. Byeoktaesan, who had healed the Gi-maek through the spiritual powers of the doctors he gained today, suddenly came up with a question that Il Chim Gui had yesterday. He just answered just because of the question of why he was interested in this job, and that was half right, but in fact there was another reason. ¡®That doesn¡¯t mean I could say it¡¯s because it reminded me of the old days.¡¯ When he first received the request for the Black Iron Room investigation, he was soaked with old thoughts. ¡®Honestly, it wasn¡¯t like me, but¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ But what was wrong with that? He did what he felt like doing. Anyway, after a long time, he had an old thought, so he got a little heated. In the meantime, the memory of Dokma came to mind, which was like a bonus. Cheonma was the one that Dokma feared most in the world. Of course, that was not well known. It was not well known that Dokma had many disciples. In fact, the Dokma wrapped himself as a mystery figure and was often treated as a hermit among people. However, he was more human than anyone else. First of all, he did not care whether he went to bed with men or women. They just need to be handsome and pretty. And most of the work was done with the hands of the disciples, not with his own hands. He¡¯s a crazy guy who doesn¡¯t even eat with his own hands. The problem was that when he did crazy things, he didn¡¯t care. No matter how good the opponent was, it was inevitable that Dokma was hard to deal with. Dokma was the epitome of poison users of the world recognized by all. When he started to go crazy, it would hurt not only the person he is dealing with but also around those him. Very fatal damage at that. So, would he be scared of anything at all? It can be seen how well-known masters in the world were slowly avoiding themselves to avoid getting involved with him. Then, he met a real man. That was the Cheonma. A smile formed on the mouth of Byeoktaesan, where the old thoughts came to mind. The Dokma¡¯s first mistake was that he didn¡¯t recognize that his opponent was a Cheonma. No matter if he was the Dokma, he could not do anything to the Cheonma. If he knew that, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up being in that state. Rather, it would have been better if the opponent was the Moorim lord. The Dokma¡¯s second mistake was that he didn¡¯t quickly figure out that the poison wasn¡¯t working. The Spirit Absorption was a technique that burns the spirit. It burns even spirits, so something like poison wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. In other words, a person who has learned the Spirit Absorption technique becomes immune to poison. In fact, it¡¯s a little different from what he knew before he got new enlightenment of Spirit Absorption, but the important thing was that poison doesn¡¯t work anyway. The Dokma had to follow Cheonma for a month. It wasn¡¯t arbitrary, but anyway, a word came out of his mouth begging him to be able to follow him. ¡°It was fun then.¡± At that time, the Dokma had to tell him one daily recipe for poison he knew. The people who followed him at that time were Maui and Sihyeolma. The two also had considerable knowledge about poison, although not as much as the Dokma. The Dokma had to tell them of the poison that they did not know about. It was only a month, but the Dokma had to wrap up his head around and wonder what kind of poison he should give him every day. However, any typical poison would be known by the Maui and Sihyeolma, and in the end, he had no choice but to throw out the unknown poisons that Dokma made himself. One of them was this poison, which he informed Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. Byeoktaesan thought it was remarkable. At that time, when Dokma was talking about how to make the poison, he heard all the contents because he was with him. But since he wasn¡¯t interested, he didn¡¯t make an effort to remember it. As soon as he actually heard it, he forgot everything. However, when he recalled the situation at the time, he remembered everything so clearly. He remembered the conversation they had at the time and the expression he had made when he said that. So, that was why he was able to inform them about the ingredients and formulation of the complex poison. Anyway, he was curious. What happened to him? The last time Byeoktaesan met Dokma was about three years before he died. And that was the last outing before he died. Since then, few people have seen Cheonma because they have only clung to Spirit Absorption. At that time, the Dokma was exactly the same as before. His tendency to enslave his disciples, being a pervert and even his appearance was the same. Of course, the attitude toward Cheonma had changed a lot. Anyway, if he only thought about the memories of that time, it felt unlikely that anything could have happened to Dokma. Nobody knows what will happen to people. Still, looking at the atmosphere at the time, the Dokma seemed to eat well and live well for decades to come. Originally, this would not have caused curiosity or anything like this. But now, he was not the original Cheonma but Byeoktaesan. He was very curious. Byeoktaesan decided to accept this change of himself calmly. Byeoktaesan, who organized his spiritual power and thoughts, got up from his seat and went outside. Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon ran to him as if they were waiting. ¡°What about Yeon Ha Rin?¡± To Byeoktaesan¡¯s question, Yoo Seo-yeon answered with a bright face. ¡°She went to the next generation meeting. Shall we go and pick her up?¡± Yoo Seo-yeon was very happy that Byeoktaesan searched for Yeon ha-rin. Until now, she was very sad and worried that only Yeon Ha-rin was giving her heart, but it looked like Byeoktaesan was finally reciprocating some of those feelings. Byeoktaesan said fatally to Yoo Seo-yeon, who looked at himself with anticipation. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Why are you calling someone who will be doing well at the meeting? Just leave her alone.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to answer him, so she opened her mouth blankly and looked at Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan walked without even paying attention to her reaction. Cheon Gyeong-wan quickly followed up and asked. ¡°Are you going outside?¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°What about Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui?¡± ¡°They went to see Ryeonju-nim. And they probably have a schedule that continues after that.¡± Of course. The two will be really busy from this point on. Because they had to heal those who were poisoned. Those who go went through the process must heal their symptoms, and those who have finished the course must be detoxified. Each one had different symptoms, and each method of using an antidote was different, so it will probably hurt their head. Byeoktaesan was just about to leave the dorm when from a distance, he saw three servants looking over to him with eager gazes. Byeoktaesan tried to go out but got worried for some reason and said a word. ¡°Do some training while you wait.¡± The three women nodded eagerly. And decidedly headed to the training arena. Byeoktaesan laughed when he left the dorm. ¡°Huh, Hmm. What is this¡­ ¡­ .¡± Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s lips, quietly following Byeoktaesan, slightly formed a warm smile and then disappeared. * * * Byeoktaesan walked through the downtown area of ??Uichang. Following him, Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon suddenly became anxious. The two looked at each other and made eye contact. There were many conversations that were done through the eyes. In the end, Cheon Gyeong-wan, who became the loser of his gaze conversation, carefully called Byeoktaesan. ¡°that¡­ My lord.¡± Byeoktaesan did not stop or turn his head. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can I ask where you are going?¡± ¡°Geumokru.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Geumokru a brothel? Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°I heard it¡¯s the biggest brothel in Uichang.¡± Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s complexion worsened. They didn¡¯t know he would go to a brothel even after he came here. ¡°The sun is still in the sky. Maybe it hasn¡¯t opened yet¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Why does that matter?¡± After saying that, Byeoktaesan extended his stride and stepped forward. Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon looked at each other once again and quickly followed behind Byeoktaesan. Soon they arrived at the Geumokru. It was said to be the largest brothel in Uichang and it was definitely a great scale. A signboard called Geumokru was hung at the front door of a huge manor surrounded by high walls. Byeoktaesan opened the front door and went inside. There was no one outside the main gate, but when he opened the door and entered, there were men everywhere, who seemed to be martial artists of Heukdo. Probably, if a clumsy martial artist causes trouble, he will suffer quickly without being able to exert his strength. The location occupied by the warriors was quite subtle. And Byeoktaesan confirmed the weak flow of energy between the men. It was a fairly high-quality HapGyeokJin. Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon, who went alongside Byeoktaesan, felt an unusual aura and looked around sharply. ¡°We still need three more hours to start the business. Please come back later.¡± One of the men stepped forward and said politely. The flow of energy connected to his body was the strongest. Apparently, it seemed to be one of the abilities of HapGyeokJin to pass on the energy of the men into him to some extent. ¡°I didn¡¯t come to hold women. Baekhwaruju is here right?¡± The man politely answered Byeoktaesan¡¯s words. ¡°This is Geumokru. If you want to find Baekhwaruju, wouldn¡¯t you have to go to Baekhwaru?¡± It is true that Baekhwaruju came from Wuhan. And she was a pretty high person. In addition, there were a lot of Hanyang who came to visit from Wuhan in this way. Among them, there were some of the great family members, so the man did not shake at all even though Byeoktaesan brought two bodyguards. ¡°The Hao guild is certainly not the same as it used to be.¡± Byeoktaesan¡¯s words changed the man¡¯s expression. He had come knowing that this place was a part of the Hao guild. The man politely bowed and said. ¡°Please, wait a moment. I will put a message inside.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°Why would I want to wait? The unfortunate one would have to come. I¡¯ll be heading back, so tell her to do whatever she wants, whether to come later or not.¡± Byeoktaesan said that and turned away calmly. The man was confused and tried to stop him, but he could not reach out. This was because Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon stopped the path of hand and sprinkled fierce aura. ¡°Ugh!¡± The man¡¯s body stiffened in the same posture as he had reached out, and could not move further. Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon slowly turned and went outside. Until then, the aura did not dissipate at all. The man stood in that position for a while, then staggered and woke up. And quickly ran inside. * * * ¡°This was a part of the Hao Guild.¡± Yoo Seo-yeon said, looking back at Geumokru, which was quite far away with interested eyes. It was the same with Cheon Gyeong-wan. In fact, they knew that the Baekhwaru in Wuhan was the branch of the Hao guild that was built with the money of Cheon Jinryeon. However, after they came to Uichang and saw the Hao guild branch, they were amazed. The two looked at the back of Byeoktaesan with amazing gazes. ¡°My lord, how did you know that they were a part of the Hao guild?¡± ¡°What do you mean how did I know, I knew because the Hao guild told me.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°There is such a thing.¡±In exchange for delivering Amyeongbo, he received information on all the Hao guild branches scattered around the world. If he decides to use the Hao guild, he must know where to find them to use them.¡°By the way, the level of the Hao guild was true¡­ It has become a lot weaker.¡±Byeoktaesan mumbled like that and kicked his tongue. In the past, when Byeoktaesan was a Cheonma, more specifically, about several decades before his death, Hao guild¡¯s intelligence was comparable to that of Cheonma Shinkyo. Moreover, the types of information handled were slightly different, so the Cheonma Shinkyo sometimes used the Hao guild¡¯s information. If it was the Hao guild at that time, perhaps even if Byeoktaesan was near Geumokru, the report would have reached the highest of their guild. And the moment Byeoktaesan entered the front door, he would have been treated appropriately. ¡°Should I¡­ try making them work really hard?¡± Byeoktaesan mumbled like that, then smiled and shook his head. That would just be a bother for him. ¡°I just want to live comfortably.¡± Chapter 59 Baekhwaruju turned pale when she received the report of the warrior who came running. It was an obvious mistake. What was the reason she had come this far? It was all because of Byeoktaesan. Because Byeoktaesan was heading this way, she came to support him directly. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason. One of the goals was to strengthen the Hao guild branch in Uichang. There was the Homu-ryeon here. Wouldn¡¯t it be natural to strengthen branches near strong organizations? Although it is only a small part, it was planned to step by step strengthening the branch through the acquisition of Amyeongbo. The first of those branches were supposed to be here. In fact, she had to pay attention to the Hao branches, which were located on the side of Moorim league or Black Lotus first, but she came to Homuryeon first when she heard that Byeoktaesan was coming this way. She didn¡¯t know that Byeoktaesan would come directly, so she hadn¡¯t instructed the guild members about it yet. Originally, she had planned to simply organize this place and contact Byeoktaesan separately. It wasn¡¯t until then that she expected Byeoktaesan would come to this place. However, before she even got a chance to contact him, Byeoktaesan came and left, so now she had no choice but to visit him. ¡°What am I supposed to do¡­ ¡­ .¡± The place where Byeoktaesan stays was at Homu-ryeon. And Homu-ryeon was not an easy place for prostitutes to go in and out. It took a lot of preliminary work for her to enter there and meet Byeoktaesan. It would be difficult to meet Byeoktaesan right now. Baekhwaruju¡¯s heart became urgent. And Geumokruju, the head of the Hao guild Uichang branch, was watching the Baekhwaruju quietly. Baekhwaruju asked while looking at Geumokruju. ¡°How many connections do you have related to Ho Mu Ryeon?¡± ¡°A lot. Shall I bring the list?¡± ¡°Please. It¡¯s very important.¡± Geumokruju lowered the head slightly and went outside. Baekhwaruju clenched her fists with a determined expression. By mobilizing all of the connections, she must meet Byeoktaesan today. * * * ¡°Hey, have you ever called your men?¡± He asked, looking at Cheon chu shin ui with a tired, sore expression. Cheon chu shin-ui shook his head without strength, looking at him with the same expression as Il Chim Gui. ¡°I didn¡¯t call them. And even if I did call, won¡¯t work be over by the time they get here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ probably right.¡± The expressions of Il Chim Gui and Cheon Chu Shin Ui crumpled. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I have to do something I haven¡¯t done in my life. I originally whether it was diagnosis or treatment, never handled more than 2 cases per day.¡± ¡°Ah, then, even if you saw patients every day, It was only three hundred people a year, so your experience only amounts to that much?¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui scratched his nerves again, but he shook his head as if he had no energy to respond. ¡°Before I got my skills, I even saw a hundred people a day. I am a man who became a doctor the really hard way.¡± Cheon chu-shin-ui put ridicule around his mouth and smiled. ¡°What with only a hundred people. I¡¯ve seen two hundred people before.¡± ¡°I only can think of a hundred. Will it actually be a hundred? I¡¯ve probably seen close to three hundred people.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not say anything that cannot be proved. How do you see three hundred people a day?¡± ¡°Then how about you? Does it make sense for you to be able to see two hundred people?¡± ¡°I was just telling the truth. To be precise, it was one hundred ninety-seven, but isn¡¯t that pretty much the same thing?¡± ¡°What? You saw one hundred and ninety-seven people? A day?¡± ¡°Hah, even now, when I think about that day, my arms tremble like this. It was really hard.¡± He said it like the real thing, so it was hard for Il Chim Gui to tell. ¡°Why did you even do that? That¡¯s also bad for the patients. If you treat them poorly, you might as well leave them alone.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do it either. Still, what can I do if the master tells you to do it? My master is not as scary as the lord, but it was still not a joke. If you ask me, there was no answer other than doing what you were told.¡± ¡°Who the hell is your master? I have a feeling it¡¯s someone I know¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Uh? They are all here already? Let¡¯s go report to the lord quickly and get some rest.¡± ¡°You are changing the subject again.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Cheon Chu Shin-ui jumped as if he had been hit by a thunderbolt before entering Homu-ryeon. ¡°What is it now? If you don¡¯t want to talk, just don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t try to turn my attention with something like that.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. We forgot something really important. What are we supposed to do?¡± ¡°What? Forget something important¡­ ¡­ !¡± The face of Il Chim Gui turned pale They had forgotten something really important. They had forgotten to bring today¡¯s doctors to the lord. ¡°S-Should we go around now and grab anybody we see?¡± ¡°Do you think that will even be possible? The sun set a long time ago.¡± Eventually, the two slowly went inside like cows being dragged into the slaughterhouse. Hoping that Byeoktaesan just fell asleep because he was tired of waiting for them. It didn¡¯t seem like they have walked a few steps, but they had already arrived at the hostel. The two slipped inside. ¡°Shit. It¡¯s bright.¡± The inside of the hostel was bright. It seemed that no one was sleeping yet. Besides, Byeoktaesan¡¯s room was also bright. It became impossible to pass it by. The two walked very carefully. Come to think of it, it was late at night. Wouldn¡¯t it be okay to sneak in and sleep? When the two of them passed through the middle of the dorm, the door to Byeoktaesan¡¯s room opened. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The two were surprised and looked at Byeoktaesan with their eyes wide open. But there was another person standing next to him. ¡°Huh? Baekhwaruju?¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui muttered blankly. It was definitely the Baekhwaruju that he saw at the Baekhwaru, Wuhan. Baekhwaruju was the branch manager of the Hao Guild Wuhan Branch. But why was there someone who should be in Wuhan here? Besides, this was Homu-ryeon. Even if she was a Hao Guild¡¯s branch manager, she was only a courtesan. Ho Mu-ryeon was not an easy place for prostitutes to come and go. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the Cheon Chu Shin Ui.¡± Baekhwaruju greeted him politely. Then she turned slightly and politely bowed her back again toward the Il Chim Gui next to Cheon chu shin ui. For some reason, it felt more polite than what she did for Cheon Chu Shin Ui. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the elder Il Chim Gui as well. Please stop by Baekhwaru when you get a chance. I will serve you with all my heart.¡± ¡°Hmm. Well, I will when I get the chance.¡± She said hello to Cheon Chu Shin-ui first, and it almost made him angry. But seeing her politeness and kind words he instantly felt better. ¡°Brother, that woman, she¡¯s a nine-tailed fox. If you stay looking like that, your liver will be eaten before you even know it.¡± ¡°What do you mean looking like this, I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°Oh, please. I¡¯m not that kind of woman. I¡¯m just a courtesan who lives hard, so you don¡¯t have to be so vigilant.¡± ¡°So she says? Being so timid like that, what can you even do? ¡°Do whatever you want. You would have learned the hard way of getting everything sucked dry and get kicked out without your clothes, then you would go ah¡­ At that time, I should have listened to the younger brother¡­.¡± The moment when Il Chim Gui was about to blow up, Byeoktaesan said. ¡°But why am I not seeing people I should be seeing right now?¡± At the words of Byeoktaesan, the atmosphere quickly froze. At the same time, Cheon chu-shin ui and Il Chim Gui shut their mouths, and the eyes of the two shook anxiously. The eyes of Baekhwaruju were stained with surprise. ¡®Why are they acting like that?¡¯ Anyone could tell their emotions in their faces and eyes were fear. They were tactfully looking at Byeoktaesan right now. It wasn¡¯t just anyone, but the Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. Baekhwaruju looked at Byeoktaesan with a fresh take. ¡®What in the hell was his identity?¡¯ Her desire to investigate that person grew more and more. But she had to hold back that heart. ¡®If I¡¯m not confident enough to handle it, I shouldn¡¯t start.¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡± Baekhwaruju was thinking about something else, and then suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°Oh, yes I have to go back now. I feel like I want to just spend the night here, but I can¡¯t help it because my work has suddenly increased a lot.¡± Baekhwaruju looked at Byeoktaesan with bewitching eyes. She was older than the other prostitutes, but nevertheless, she was not over thirty. As she grew older, the intensity added made her look much more attractive. She made full use of her charm and stared at Byeoktaesan as if she was tempting him. Of course, none of that had any effect on him. ¡°Get the job done right. I don¡¯t want to be disappointed again.¡± Baekhwaruju was very surprised by the words. It seemed like he was saying that if it made him disappointed again, that would be the end. Baekhwaruju politely bowed to Byeoktaesan. ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± Baekhwaruju left without looking back. Holding a piece of paper in her arms. Got the second piece of Amyeoungbo today. Now the Hao Guild will be a little stronger. Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui blankly stared at her back as she left. And Byeoktaesan stared at the two people. As if they felt the gaze of Byeoktaesan, the two slowly turned to look at Byeoktaesan, sweating coldly. ¡°uh¡­ Why are you looking at me with those eyes?¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui asked. It was because it felt like Byeoktaesan¡¯s gaze seemed to be glowing more than usual. ¡°This is also pretty interesting.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Byeoktaesan looked at the Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui in turn. Whenever they felt Byeoktaesan¡¯s gaze, they felt like hot energy penetrated their bodies. ¡°Weren¡¯t you two very busy today?¡± When asked by Byeoktaesan, the two nodded with confused expressions. ¡°Yes. A little¡­ We were.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded greatly. ¡°You will be busy tomorrow too, right?¡± ¡°Oh, um that will probably be the case, yes?¡± ¡°I like it. There is no need to bring another doctor tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The eyes of the two shook wildly. They didn¡¯t have to bring another doctor tomorrow, what the hell did he mean? ¡°Follow me.¡± Both of them went into the room along Byeoktaesan with a dying look. * * * Cheon Chu-Shin-ui and Il Chim Gui went out in the early morning. There were so many things to do today. The two received new instructions from ByeokTae-san this morning. Cheon Chu Shin-ui said to Ho Mu-ryun¡¯s warrior who followed him. ¡°Today I have to see more patients than yesterday. So try as hard as you can. Did you say we don¡¯t need to move today?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. We decided to get the cooperation of the manor with many patients.¡± Ho Mu-ryun¡¯s warrior replied politely with a respectful expression. He looked at Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui with a fresh take. Honestly, he had heard a lot of rumors about the two. However, there were not many good rumors among them. In particular, it was even more so for Il Chim Gui. But, again, people shouldn¡¯t judge just by rumors. The two he had actually met were great doctors who would never be born again. Which clinic in the world cares for these many patients for free? Besides, they even made a request to see more patients. The Homuryeon warrior quickly took the lead and guided the two. Cheon chu shin ui, who was following him, asked Il Chim Gui. ¡°How are you doing, brother?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The body. I¡¯m not kidding. It seems that the unknowingly accumulated fatigue has disappeared.¡± ¡°The same is true of me.¡± Besides, yesterday didn¡¯t hurt that much. It wasn¡¯t like there was no pain, but compared to when they had their first session with Byeoktaesan, they could endure it. No, there remained more comfortable feelings than hurtful ones. They felt much less painful, their body felt better, and they even gained groundless confidence that somehow, if they practiced a little bit, things that had been blocked up until now would be pierced. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t have to ask or find out that all of this was thanks to Byeoktaesan last night. Honestly, they didn¡¯t know what Byeoktaesan was doing to them, but they weren¡¯t nervous about it. ¡°Let¡¯s run it today.¡± ¡°I will do that even if you don¡¯t say that. You do your best.¡± Il Chim Gui had burning enthusiasm. It was because he felt that Byeoktaesan went easy on him because he worked hard for some reason. The two walked vigorously. What was left now was how the guys who caused this would come out. Cheon chu shin ui and Il Chim Gui made meaningful eye contact. Today the two will never fall apart and will be together. Chapter 60 Byeoktaesan was sitting cross-legged on the bed and meditating. This time, he gained some enlightenment as he burned the spirit of Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. In addition, he also gained quality spiritual power. After all, even though it was the same doctors, the spirit of the Il Chim Gui and Cheon chu Shin ui was different. Apparently, until a few days ago, the two men¡¯s spirits were inefficient to burn again. But yesterday was different. The spirit of good quality was attached to the spirits. It seems that it was because they had healed so many people with all their might. However, more precise things needed to be checked over time. Anyway, the quality and quantity of the spiritual power obtained this time was so good that considerable progress was made in the treatment of Gimaek. Thanks to this, it seemed that he could finish the treatment faster than he initially expected. Of course, he would still need a long time. ¡°It¡¯s a curious thing to be alive with such a body.¡± Byeoktaesan muttered quietly as he finished his meditation. When he first woke up with this body, if he didn¡¯t go to the brothel right away, he might have died the next day. No, he probably would have. At that time, the reason that Byeoktaesan was able to go to the brothel and move around was because of the remnants of the Spirit Absorption skill who literally remained in the spirit of Cheonma. And because it didn¡¯t fit the body, it quickly volatilized. In other words, it means it was a body that would have died if Cheonma had not taken it over. ¡®Maybe he was already dead and that allowed me to take it over.¡¯ Maybe that doesn¡¯t make sense. Of course, that still leaves some questions. Anyway, he made his garbage like body barely able to do its job. Soso played a huge role there. It was possible because the spiritual power gained through Soso¡¯s spirits solidified the foundation. ¡°Is there another kid who is similar to her¡­ ¡­?¡± He didn¡¯t need much. Just one more person was enough. That way, the treatment will be much more accelerated. Byeoktaesan rose from his seat. Now all he had to do was roughly done. The rest will roll on its own. Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui will treat the patients with the determination to burn the soul, and the Hao guild will utilize all of its abilities to investigate the culprit. If he slipped the information he researched to Homu-ryeon little by little, the surroundings will be organized on their own. When everything was done, Baekhwaruju will come with the result. ¡°I guess it wouldn¡¯t be as satisfying as personally taking care of the issue.¡± That was the difference from the days of being Cheonma. He ended up smashing everything himself at the end, but this time he couldn¡¯t. By the time Byeoktaesan came out, most of it would have been organized, and he still couldn¡¯t exert excessive force quite yet. If the treatment was delayed because he was being unreasonable, only oneself loses. ¡°Then¡­ Shall I take a look at the kid¡¯s training?¡± Byeoktaesan smiled and left the room. * * * There were a total of five people training in the training arena today. First, there were Soso, Danyoung, and Chaewol, and Cheon Gyeongwan and Yoo Seoyeon were located a little further away from them. Soso, Danyoung, and Chaewol didn¡¯t even need to give any advice. They were going along the correct path on their own. Thanks to burning their spirits, it became a good quality, so they trained they developed quickly. Perhaps when someone else heard that they have only been initiated a little over a month ago, they would be stunned. Their growth was so fast. The problem was their inner power. Their inner power was also rapidly increasing with excellent qualities, but it was clear that their inner power could not grow only with their qualities. The most important thing to raise inner power, time, was short for them. Anyway, the three women were like that, but the other two, namely Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon, were a bit different. The two were blocked by a huge wall. Originally, they were stuck in a stagnation period, but they were able to get stronger thanks to the real battle training he provided them. But that was just a temporary measure. Although they became stronger, they did not get out of the fundamental stagnation period. When they gained most of what they could get from practical training, they fell into stagnation again. Byeoktaesan watched the two for a while and said abruptly. ¡°Are you going to continue that?¡± Only two people responded to the words, Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. Soso, Danyoung, and Chaewol couldn¡¯t even listen to Byeoktaesan¡¯s words and were concentrating on training. Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon stopped training and looked at Byeoktaesan. The faces of the two turned red. They were ashamed. The fact that they were distracted by just one word. No, the fact that they couldn¡¯t even concentrate at all. ¡°If you¡¯re going waste time, go out and find something else to do. If you look for it, there will be quite a lot of things to do in Homu-ryeon.¡± The two bowed their heads. Even with her open mouth, she had nothing to say. Originally, training should be honest. Their growth was too steep for a short time because of the real battle training. It became poison and came back to bite them. Byeoktaesan looked at the two and stroked his chin. ¡°Hmm. I know a good way to walk.¡± At that, Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon raised their heads and looked at Byeoktaesan. Their eyes were full of aspiration. They watched clearly what martial arts Byeoktaesan taught his servants. At first, they thought it was just plain martial arts. However, there were times when they were surprised to see them practice. Perhaps even that wasn¡¯t the real face of the martial arts. Because they were still learning to walk. It was that much until a while ago. However, after hearing the true identity of the martial arts from Il Chim Gui, there was no choice but to be surprised. To think it was Biryeongshingong! It was an ascendancy of ascension that could never be obtained without knowing someone. They couldn¡¯t believe it was given to the servants as if tossing it to a child. Anyway, the footsteps that Byeoktaesan, who had such a record, knew couldn¡¯t be ordinary. So, like this, aspiration, no, desire was bound to burn. ¡°So this footsteps are particularly good for training. If there is a problem, it is a little difficult and hard to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Cheon Gyeong-wan answered without hearing any more. ¡°I will do it too!¡± Yoo Seo-yeon also answered. Byeoktaesan thought about something for a while and then nodded. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s nothing. Good. I¡¯ll teach you. However, once you start, you have to see the end unconditionally.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°I will do that too.¡± ¡°You promise?¡± ¡°I swear.¡± ¡°I swear, too.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°Good. Memorize first. I will inform you very kindly, step by step. You have to be prepared since you have to be initialized by end of today.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The two bowed, talking at the same time as if it was one person speaking. Gratitude fell in their eyes. Byeoktaesan smiled meaningfully as he saw it. Will you be able to keep that gaze even after learning it? * * * Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui were treating in a huge manor. Many of the people living in the manor were poisoned, and the location was wide, so they decided to gather the patients around here and treat them all at once. So, people were crowded inside the manor. Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui continued to devote themselves to diagnosis and treatment. To help the two, doctors gathered in Homu-ryeon hurriedly joined. There were 10 people in total, but it was quite useful. It was impossible to cure the symptoms of those who were poisoned by Dokma by themselves, but it was possible to treat them based on the prescription given by Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. There were many doctors who couldn¡¯t even do that, so it was a big help anyway. The total number of warriors assigned by Homu-ryeon to escort the Cheon chu-shin ui and the Il Chim Gui was a total of twenty. Even if there weren¡¯t many, they were the strongest among Homu-ryeon warriors. For them, they had no choice but to do everything in their power to escort the Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. It was the two doctors who were the most disturbing in the current plan for the culprit. The warriors did not relax for a moment and watched the surroundings with gleaming eyes. The time like a storm has passed. The patients in the manor and the patients who were brought in from the surroundings were cured by Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. ¡°There are so many.¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t it seem easier today than yesterday?¡± ¡°True. There is a big difference between being prepared and not.¡± Yesterday, two people had to go around for medical treatment, and today it was much more efficient and quicker to treat a person gathering in one place. The sun had set. But the work was not finished yet. Ten doctors brought in from Homu-ryeon went to pick up new patients, so they would have to work one to two more hours. Still, they could relax well until they come. ¡°It looks like they have no intention of letting us rest still.¡± The Cheon Chu Shin Ui who immediately noticed what the words of Il Chim Gui meant, looked at him with a sigh. ¡°Are you confident?¡± The corner of the mouth of Il Chim Gui twisted. ¡°I am Il Chim Gui, the Il Chim Gui. There is only one thing I worry about.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°You.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°It would be difficult to fight while protecting you.¡± ¡°You just think of beating those who barged in. I will survive on my own.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll trust you for now.¡± As soon as Il Chim Gui finished talking, those wearing black robes and black masks rumbled across the wall of the manor. The number of black-masked people all around the wall was close to one hundred. That alone was a huge number, and in addition to that, new black masked people appeared on the wall. It was less than the ones under the fence, but it still looked like fifty. It seemed to be to prevent those who ran beyond the fence. There was a feeling of tension like a thin ice plate in the intestine. Homu-ryeon warriors stepped forward. They sprinkled a blade-like aura and looked around the black-masked people. It was only twenty, but even with more than a hundred enemies in front, they were not at all shrunken. With their mouths closed, they drew their swords and pointed them. Among the black-masked people, a man walked out leisurely. ¡°Would you like to get rid of those scary things? I¡¯m not here to fight, I¡¯m here to talk.¡± The masked man talked, looking straight at Il Chim Gui and Cheon chu-shin ui behind the Homu-ryeon warriors. ¡°I came because I had business with the doctors behind you. Why don¡¯t you two not be afraid and come forward to have a conversation?¡± Then Cheon Chu Shin Ui said. ¡°We just have to hear the dialogue, so just say it there. And wouldn¡¯t you be the ones to have to get rid of the dangerous things behind you?¡± At the end of the word, a face flowed in the eyes of the masked man. ¡°I don¡¯t remember bringing a dangerous item¡­. Anyway, I can¡¯t help it because you¡¯re scared, let¡¯s just talk out loud there.¡± The lightly mixed provocation shook his face, but Cheon Chu Shin ui grabbed his arm tightly and prevented him from being bewildered. ¡°The black ones behind him, are not ordinary people.¡± At the words of Cheon chu shin ui, the eyes of Il Chim Gui slightly widened. The Il Chim Gui focused his mind and looked at the black-masked people standing along the wall one by one. When he focused on it, he felt a strange sense of incongruity. The flow of energy around them was a bit strange. ¡°What the hell are they? It¡­ It feels like they are sick chickens.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it half-dead rather than a sick chicken?¡± At the words of Cheon chu shin ui, Il Chim Gui nodded greatly. Certainly, it made much more sense to say that they were half dead. To that extent, the flow of their energy was unstable. ¡°So, to deal with them properly, you have to stab their weaknesses. Usually, the point where the two energy intersects is the weakness, but honestly, I don¡¯t have the ability to figure it out yet. Is it possible for you brother?¡± Il Chim Gui nodded. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a weakness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll believe you.¡± As he said so, he took a handful of needles from his chest. ¡°Let¡¯s buy some time. Please, wait a moment.¡± Cheon Chu Shin-ui shouted at the black-masked man after preventing Il Chim Gui who looked like he was ready to send needles flying. ¡°If you have anything to say, do it! Where did the guy we talked to go?¡± ¡°I was just waiting because the two of you seemed to be discussing. If you are going to trust us, I will welcome you with a pair of arms.¡± ¡°Why would we trust you? I am not stupid enough to entrust my body to things I don¡¯t even know.¡± The black-masked man who heard the words was a little agitated. Seeing his eyes distorted greatly, he seemed to touch something. ¡°What, so you were the idiot?¡± The masked man in black sharpened his teeth. ¡°Your provocative skill is quite good. But you have no choice. Either die here or follow me quietly.¡± ¡°Why did you kill all the people of Black Iron Room?¡± ¡°Nothing special. Isn¡¯t it the law of nature that those who did not have the strength to protect their treasures will end up like them? Cheon Chu Shin Ui¡¯s smiled blood. ¡°Talk about the law of nature. You dare talk about the law of nature when you made Kangsi?¡± The black-masked man poured out a terrifying glare. ¡°It looks like¡­ Things aren¡¯t going to end well. First of all, it looks like I have to sort out those who interfere.¡± As soon as he finished talking, those behind him rushed in. And Il Chim Gui threw his needles. Stab Stab Stab Stab! Dozens of needles were shot in all directions. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! More than ten needles flew precisely aiming at the intersection of the energies. It was truly an acupuncture skill close to a novelty. However, not all the needles penetrated the targets. Cling! Thud! Thud! Thud! Some swung their swords to block the needles, and some pierced their weaknesses. Those who were stabbed at the weakness fell down without strength. ¡°It¡¯s definitely the weak point.¡± However, the expression of Il Chim Gui who said so was not very good. There were too many enemies. And they were stronger than he thought. Homu-ryeon warriors swung their swords toward those who stopped the needles. Cling Cling Cling! Whenever the sword and the sword collided, the air was scattered in all directions. Their skills were far greater than they thought. It was enough to be on the toe with the Homu-ryeon warriors. In fact, the skill itself was on the side of the Homu-ryeon warriors, but they were pushed in strength and speed. In the meantime, new masked people crossed the fence and entered. Even just taking a glance, there seemed to be dozens of people. The expressions of Il Chim Gui and Cheon Chu Shin Ui rotted. It just keeps getting worse. Chapter 61 ¡°Ughhhhh!¡± Cheon Gyeong-wan made a painful sound, almost screaming, and walked. It hurt as if his whole body was tearing apart. But when he succeeded in taking steps, the pain disappeared like a lie. Cheon Gyeong-wan didn¡¯t relax because the pain had disappeared. If he didn¡¯t move quickly, a second pain came rushing. The pain came even while walking, but compared to the pain he got when he didn¡¯t walk, it was a level of massage. So he had to force himself to take a step. ¡°Oh ughhhhh!¡± Cheon Gyeong-wan¡¯s face distorted greatly. And beside Cheon Gyeong-wan, there was Yoo Seo-yeon walking with the same expression. There was a deep regret on both of their faces. If they had known this, they would never have asked for it. The walking method that Byeoktaesan gave them was Muryangbo. When they first heard the name, they expected it to be a really great walk. Wasn¡¯t there no way to be insignificant with this grandiose of a name? When they heard the method, the expectation continued to be great. It was very difficult and complicated. After memorizing all the method to the end, their expectations only grew. It was because just reciting the method made it seem like strange energy enveloped their bodies. However, as they memorized the method, they began to walk according to the method that Byeoktaesan taught them and tilted their heads. For some reason, their body was heavy throughout their walk. And it was difficult to move. It felt like walking in water. The walk itself was not very complicated. In other words, the movement of inner power was the key. Byeoktaesan very kindly unraveled the stiffness and gave them the path of the movement. And he gave them the exact gait along the path. After doing so, Byeoktaesan smiled meaningfully. They should have noticed it. However, Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon made two more moves after that. From then on, hell began. Muryangbo meant giving the body unlimited pain and load. When they heard the meaning from Byeoktaesan, they almost ran at him. At least, it seemed that if they didn¡¯t grab his collars and shake it, their anger would not subside. But that was just for a moment. The pain that had continued since then made Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon unable to think about anything else. Muryangbo was a really peculiar walk. They were just walking, but their whole body was heavy and painful. But if they didn¡¯t walk, more serious pain came. It was as if it were saying that if they don¡¯t walk quickly you will die. So they had to keep walking despite all the pain. ¡°Don¡¯t stop. If you stop, your body may burst.¡± How can they stop hearing these words? ¡°This was done for you guys. When you get used to Muryangbo, the circulation of inner power becomes natural and your muscles become hard and flexible. If you practice for a long time, you will be free from poison as well. Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon said all the curses they could think of in their hearts. That was good and all, but how long did they have to do this? As the two were fighting pain with their teeth clenched, someone quietly stepped into the training field. Byeoktaesan turned his head and looked at him. He was a man in a warrior outfit, but it was a little strange. Byeoktaesan¡¯s expression became strange. ¡°What is it?¡± The man politely bowed his head to Byeoktaesan. ¡°The Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui have told me to come get you, my lord.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°They told you to bring me?¡± ¡°Yes. They said they have something to say to you.¡± Byeoktaesan asked further. ¡°So where are they now?¡± ¡°I will guide you to them.¡± ¡°You guiding me to them is fine, but I asked where they were?¡± ¡°They are in a small hostel on the riverside, a little ways away from the dock.¡± ¡°A hostel? They weren¡¯t looking at patients, but they were in a hostel?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a really small hostel without a name. They told me to bring the lord as soon as possible. I¡¯ll guide you right away as I know the road very well. Byeoktaesan nodded and looked at Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. The two were walking with their teeth clenched to endure the pain, not paying attention to whether or not Byeok Tae-san had a conversation with the man. ¡°Shall we stop for a while and go back together?¡± The two nodded franticly, as Byeoktaesan¡¯s words fell. And they looked at Byeoktaesan with earnest eyes. Byeoktaesan smiled and said. ¡°You can stop now.¡± The pain that struck their whole body disappeared without a trace. Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon looked at Byeoktaesan. And they were surprised. This was because Byeoktaesan suddenly grabbed the neck of the Homu-ryeon warrior. ¡°Ugh! Why, why are you doing this.¡± ¡°Did you think I¡¯d believe you talking nonsense?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Ugh.¡± Byeoktaesan threw the man back. Crash! The man fell between Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. ¡°Restrain him.¡± Cheon Gyeong-wan moved reflexively, immediately as Byeoktaesan¡¯s orders were made, and suppressed the man¡¯s pressure points. Then Yoo Seo-yeon quickly ran to somewhere and took a thick rope and tied the man tightly. ¡°My lord, what is it? This person is Homu-ryeon, is it okay to do this?¡± ¡°He told me Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui told him to bring me.¡± Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon nodded at the same time. ¡°He said nonsense. It¡¯s questionable.¡± ¡°Go and tell this to Homu-ryeonju or someone who has a bit of strength. There will be some suspicious guys in the hostel a little far from the dock. Hand this one over too.¡± ¡°Is it a trap?¡± ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know that. But they will probably have something ready, so let¡¯s leave that to Homu-ryeon.¡± Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s expressions were slightly darkened. It was because there wasn¡¯t much to do. If there was nothing to do, won¡¯t they have to resume their hellish walking training again? Their bodies trembled. ¡°And check the schedule of where the Cheon chu Shin ui and Il Chim Gui has gone today.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± Byeoktaesan¡¯s yelling prompted the two people to move. Cheon Gyeong-wan grabbed the tightly tied man and ran. And Yoo Seo-yeon followed him. The two were so hurried that they returned within half an hr after they ran out. * * * The situation was getting worse. Twenty Homu-ryeon warriors fought fiercely with the black-masked men protecting Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. As soon as he found a gap, Il Chim Gui threw a needle and stabbed the black-masked people¡¯s weakness. There were a lot of black-masked people who fell like that. However, as soon as the situation seems to be resolved, new black masked people jumped over the fence. In the meantime, wounds steadily accumulated on the bodies of the Homu-ryeon warriors. Their movement became unnatural, and their inner power began to break occasionally. The aftermath of using too much inner power was happening. They had no choice but to use their inner power excessively. The black-masked people frequently launched attacks close to suicide without any consideration of their welfare. They couldn¡¯t stop it without being overdoing it. ¡°I think it¡¯s been a while since they attacked, but support is still not coming.¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui¡¯s expression was slightly hardened. Some time has passed since they started fighting with them. There should be a reaction at this point, but there was nothing like that. If it remains like this, all the Homu-ryeon warriors will eventually fall. Although the martial arts of Il Chim Gui was significant, it won¡¯t be easy to stand up against all of them. If he¡¯d rather run alone, the road might open up. ¡°Brother, it would be better to take a chance and get out of here.¡± ¡°Get out of here? Do you think it is possible?¡± ¡°I have a plan that I have hidden. I¡¯ll use it, so using that time we can get out of here.¡± The face of Il Chim Gui distorted. He threw two needles and knocked down two black-masked men. ¡°Are you saying you want me to leave you here?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bet on the side with a higher probability. Go out and find the lord. Don¡¯t you think something will happen for the better if the lord gets here?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s the lord, how would he deal with so many of these guys? It¡¯s better to wait for Homu-ryeon.¡± ¡°If you see that they haven¡¯t come yet, there must be something wrong with Homu-ryeon. The fact that they have come so brashly means that they have done everything necessary.¡± ¡°Damn it. Anyway, I¡¯m not going. No, I can¡¯t go. I have some skill with needles, but I can¡¯t because I¡¯m not good at running martial arts.¡± ¡°Hah, are you being stubborn in the midst of this? People who have a chance to live should continue living. And even taking a glance, they aren¡¯t trying to kill us, they¡¯re trying to catch us. So, go ahead, find, and bring the lord over.¡± ¡°Hey, you idiot. Do I look like a stupid dog to you? I¡¯m not going. And do you think that you are the only one that has hidden plans? I also have them. Open your eyes wide and look straight ahead.¡± Il Chim Gui took out a needle from his chest. However, it was very long and thick unlike the needles thrown so far. ¡°That¡­ that looks like a stake rather than a needle¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°It¡¯s a needle.¡± Il Chim Gui stared at the black-masked man, standing in a distance and staring with gleaming eyes. It was the one who first came out. ¡°I don¡¯t know about other guys, but I should take that one down with me.¡± ¡°What do you mean to go down with him. Words become seeds, so if you¡¯re going to throw it, then throw it, and don¡¯t say anything like that. I will use what I prepared as well.¡± Il Chim Gui nodded and raised his inner power through Il Chim Gong. Shh! A powerful energy whirlwind appeared around him. And it gathered with the stake, no, needle, held in the hands of Il Chim Gui. He threw the needle that had gathered all the energy that made it look like it would burst. Roar! A huge needle flew away, sucking in all the surrounding air. The masked man in black swung his sword in surprise when he saw the needle flying toward him accurately and quickly. Boom! The needle collided with the sword and a huge explosion occurred. And with the explosion, countless fine needles in the pile poured out in all directions. Stab Stab Stab! Because it was an attack that did not care whether it was ally or foe, it was an attack that had to be detonated at the place where the enemies gathered. And it was tremendously powerful. Fine needles were stuck on the entire body of the black-masked man who blocked the stake. He knelt down with blood foaming from his mouth. And all those around him fell like broken dolls. ¡°How is it? My workmanship.¡± The shoulders of Il Chim Gui soared. Cheon Chu Shin-ui raised his thumb without realizing it, then quickly lowered it. ¡°At least you can be honest.¡± Il Chim Gui laughed as he said so. But the expression wasn¡¯t that bright. The strength he put into this attack was too great. He probably won¡¯t last much longer. Moreover, despite doing so, there were still too many enemies left. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a hidden skill as well, why aren¡¯t you using it? Now is the time to use it. That way, we can buy more time.¡± ¡°I was going to use it. Stop begging like a child. ¡°What? Child? Do you really want to fight me right now?¡± In the midst of yelling at Cheon chu-shin-ui like that, the Il Chim Gui struck his needles and defeated two black-masked men. They had killed so many, but there was still a lot left. And dozens more of the black-masked people crossed the fence. ¡°Shit it¡¯s just getting worse and worse.¡± Il Chim Gui muttered with a dark expression. And Cheon Chu Shin Ui threw black beads the size of a fist at the black-masked people who had just passed over. Boom! As the black beads burst, black smoke spread all around. The black-masked people who inhaled the smoke suddenly stopped, and then the whole body began to swell. ¡°I was wondering what I was supposed to do if it didn¡¯t work but fortunately it works.¡± Hearing the murmurs of Cheon Chu Shin Ui, he looked at him with an absurd expression. And at that moment, the bulging black masked people began to burst one by one. Boom! Boom! Boom! As they burst, flesh and bones swept around. But that was it. There were still many black-masked men, and the Homu-ryeon warriors began to fall one by one. Cheon Chu Shin-ui began to heal the fallen warrior by pulling them inward. They had to endure this way. But the situation was hopeless. It seemed that they couldn¡¯t stand them anymore. ¡°Ha, it would have been worth trying if I had only Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon.¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui mumbled like that. As if he agreed, his eyes widened, who nodded his head. ¡°Huh. What the hell is that guy?¡± The black-masked man who was foaming with blood around his mouth earlier by being hit by Il Chim Gui was slowly rising. However, intense and violent energy was pouring out of his body. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he seem like he is exploding his potential power?¡± ¡°I think so. He doesn¡¯t know that his life is precious, so of course, he doesn¡¯t care about the others¡¯ lives as well. Tsk Tsk.¡± He kicked his tongue as if he was pathetic, but his expression was dark. It¡¯s hard, though, but if that guy exploded his full potential and came rushing in without care for his life, things will get much worse. No, maybe it¡¯s over now. The man who exploded his full potential was about to fly towards them when someone fell from the sky. Not just one, but two. Crash! As soon as they landed on the floor, they swung their swords in all directions, and their aura was terrifying. The eyes of Cheon chu shin ui and Il Chim Gui who saw the two were full of vitality. ¡°They are finally here!¡± The people who appeared were Cheon Gyeong wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. Cheon chu shin ui and Il Chim Gui quickly looked around. Surprisingly, the black-masked people around the door collapsed, and Byeoktaesan opened the door and entered inside. ¡°Fuck, you guys are so screwed now.¡± Il Chim Gui muttered and laughed. Chapter 62 As soon as he opened the door and went inside, Byeoktaesan had a frown on his face. ¡°Why are there so many half-dead people in here? The first thing that came into Byeoktaesan¡¯s eyes was the one who exploded his latent powers. Even at a glance, he seemed the most dangerous. And among the black-masked people in this place, he was the only one who was completely alive. Byeoktaesan walked toward him. The black-masked men rushed towards him. However, they fell down before even touching Byeoktaesan. Even if they only went near Byeoktaesan, they lost their strength and collapsed, and they never got back up. After seeing that scene, the jaws of Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui dropped. It was surprising to see the guys they have been having a hard time dealing with be dealt with so easily. Suddenly, Byeoktaesan stood right in front of the guy who exploded his latent powers. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± He screamed and swung his sword towards Byeoktaesan. It was an incredibly fast and powerful sword attack. However, Byeoktaesan managed to avoid the sword attack just by tilting his back slightly. As soon as the tip of the sword passed by, Byeoktaesan bounced forward and moved close to him. And lightly waving his hand, hit the pit of the stomach. Tap. ¡°Ughhhhh!¡± Black blood spilled from his mouth. Byeoktaesan suddenly stepped back. He had no reason to stand there and get the blood on him. The one who vomited blood staggered and stepped back. Then he rolled his eyes without stopping. Realizing that he was not the opponent who can deal with Byeoktaesan, he devised how to escape. But he had no time to continue thinking. This was because Byeoktaesan closed in on him again. He didn¡¯t see him moving, but after a blink of an eye, Byeoktaesan was standing in front of him. So how surprised he would have been. Astonished, he reflexively swung his sword, but Byeoktaesan reached out and pressed his hand holding the sword gently. The back of Byeoktaesan¡¯s hand passed by the man¡¯s chin, which stopped while trying to swing his sword. Thud. Byeoktaesan knelt and lightly stepped on the back of the fallen guy. Crack. Now, this guy can¡¯t move anymore. Byeoktaesan looked around. Cheon chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui were closely guarded by Homu-ryeon warriors, and they were seen facing black-masked men. Even if he left them as it is, it seemed that there would be no problem. They were fighting pretty well. This time, he checked with Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. The two poured out a devastating attack. It was as if they were spitting out something they were holding onto on the inside. Whenever the two swords moved, the black-masked men fell like autumn leaves. ¡°Not bad.¡± Compared to the first time he saw them, there was a pretty big difference that was as if a child became an adult. In addition, the breathing of two people was so exquisite that it had a similar effect as if not two people but three or four people were fighting together. There seemed to be no need to worry about them either. Byeoktaesan decided to clean up the doctors¡¯ side first. He approached the black-masked men attacking that side. As soon as Byeoktaesan approached, they fell without failure. Having given some breathing room, the Homu-ryeon warriors scattered in all directions and began to drive the black-masked people back. And there was no need for Cheon chu Shin ui and Il Chim Gui to fight anymore. Byeoktaesan stood in front of the two and pointed with his chin at the black-masked man who fell on one side. It was the one who exploded his latent powers. ¡°You can save him right?¡± At the words of Byeoktaesan, the mouth of the Il Chim Gui and Cheon chu shin ui twisted up. ¡°Of course we can, why would you even ask that? If you just tell us to save him, then he will just live my lord.¡± The two quickly approached the guy who fell on the floor. And they took off the mask first. ¡°Look at the wrinkles.¡± He looked very old. The voice didn¡¯t sound this old. The two started the treatment first. Since he exploded his latent powers, they had to keep his life force veins from tearing. They must also stop the life force from draining. The treatment was ended in no time as Il Chim Gui and Cheon Chu Shin Ui cared for him at the same time. ¡°By the way, doesn¡¯t he seem younger than he looks?¡± ¡°It is not an exaggeration to say that the age of the body over seventy, but looking at the condition of his teeth and bones, he seems to be less than thirty.¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t get old so quickly just because he exploded his latent powers?¡± He would have looked this way if he kept at it, but Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui had treated him quickly enough. That means that the body looked like this even before he exploded his latent powers. ¡°It¡¯s not like someone drained his life force from him¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°We can wake him up later and ask, so let¡¯s not waste time with that.¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui said so and looked over to Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan was in the midst of wandering around the manor and destroying the black-masked people that were still standing. Strangely, the black-masked people didn¡¯t think about running away even though the situation turned out like this. As if they were just fulfilling the orders they had in their memories in advance, they constantly rushed in. ¡°It¡¯s definitely strange. Oh, what you said earlier, what did that mean?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The half-dead part. Do you know something? The same is true of what you said before about the Kang-shi.¡± ¡°If you heard that far, you should know everything already. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Does trying to figure it out and hearing from a guy who already knows sound the same to you? Tell me quickly.¡± ¡°Literally that. They¡¯re half Kang-shi.¡± ¡°They are going to be half Kang-shi? Is that possible?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they have two contradicting energy flowing through their bodies?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°They infused the energy of the dead to a living person. Then, that energy eats the vitality and expands, and they gradually become a Kang-shi. ¡°It¡¯s an act that will draw heaven¡¯s anger.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just infusing it in, it needs a special countermeasure. And it also requires a special poison.¡± ¡°Poison?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a poison used when injecting the energy of the dead. It¡¯s similar to poison ivy, but it¡¯s a bit tricky to make.¡± Il Chim Gui opened his eyes narrowly and looked at Cheon Chu Shin Ui. ¡°You¡­ Why does sound like you know it very well?¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui said with a bitter smile. ¡°This was what my master was researching.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Because I accidentally learned how to make the poison, I set fire to the master¡¯s desire.¡± ¡°So, you mean you made a normal person into a Kang-shi?¡± Even if it was Cheonma Shinkyo, wasn¡¯t that going too far? Cheon Chu Shin Ui shook his head. ¡°Of, course not. Even if we make Kang-shi, we make it using the dead, we would never do that to a living person. We just tested it on a few animals and discarded it.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°The weakness I mentioned earlier. The more energy of the dead is infused, the more weakness it gets.¡± Il Chim Gui tilted his head. ¡°That¡¯s weird? Those guys earlier, they had only one weakness?¡± ¡°These guys must have succeeded in their research. Although¡­ Honestly, it seems useless. Doesn¡¯t it?¡± When Cheon Chu Shin Ui looked toward Byeoktaesan and said that, he had no choice but to nod. Certainly, it would be useless to anyone if they all ended up collapsing like that. Although they wondered who else in the world can do that other than Byeoktaesan? In fact, if they don¡¯t fall down like that, and if they can get rid of their weaknesses, they will have considerable potential. The fight ended during the discussion of the doctors. There were corpses everywhere. * * * Homu-ryeon warriors were busy moving, gathering fallen bodies all over the manor. Fortunately, none of the Homu-ryeon warriors died. Although there was someone who was seriously injured. The injured person was also treated neatly because of Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. The two of them were doctors who were even able to attach severed limbs intact without difficulty. No matter how big the injury was, they could heal them as long as they were alive. Especially when it comes to physical trauma, Cheon Chu Shin Ui¡¯s ability was really great. On the inner side, the power of Il Chim Gui was enormous. Il Chim Gui and Cheon Chu Shin Ui examined the collected bodies one by one. First of all, these guys will appear more often in the future, but if they do a proper investigation, they will be able to deal with them better later. Of course, they were planning to check them for a bit while they were resting, and later they planned to move these bodies to Homu-ryeon for a full-scale investigation. ¡°Did you find anything out?¡± The ears of the Homu-ryun warriors who were cleaning up their surroundings perked up at Byeoktaesan¡¯s question. The damage to the manor was enormous, so while the two doctors were investigating the corpses, Homu-ryeon warriors were cleaning the manor. However, they were focusing all their attention on what Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui did. ¡°These guys are just ordinary people.¡± ¡°Ordinary people? Are you saying they haven¡¯t learned any martial arts?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing those words, the Homu-ryeon warriors stopped doing what they were doing, and with eyes filled with horror, they looked at Cheon Chu Shin Ui, Il Chim Gui, and the corpses. They had just heard some nonsense. How hard was it when fighting these guys? Their sword skills seemed to be a little lower, but their strength and speed were enormous. It also meant that the inner power was excellent. However, to say it was a body that has not learned martial arts.No, to think they were able to figure that out just by looking at the corpses. ¡°If you look at their muscles, you can tell they did do some kind of training or practice but¡­ There are practically no signs of gathering inner power.¡± The words of Cheon Chu Shin Ui was continued by Il Chim Gui. ¡°So it meant that they were extremely short-lived in the first place.¡± ¡°Their life span is short?¡± ¡°It has a similar effect to exploding latent power by mixing the energy of the dead with their life force.¡± ¡°In that case, you can generate tremendous power. Plus, it¡¯s more durable than just using their life force.¡± ¡°In exchange since they not only use up their life force but they infuse the energy of the dead into it, their life span will be extremely short. ¡°How long would their life span be?¡± At the same time, Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui stroked their chin and fell in thought. ¡°Well¡­ To know the exact number, we would have to actually test it ourselves, but if we have to make a guess just with seeing the condition of the corpse, it would be about two years? Probably by that point, their power would run out. If there is a lot of work to do during that time, the lifespan should be even shorter.¡± Suddenly, everyone stopped working and was concentrating on what the two doctors were saying. If that¡¯s true, that was really amazing. It was also very intimidating. If they can take ordinary people who aren¡¯t initiated into martial arts and make them be that strong, what can¡¯t you do if you can use them for two whole years? Byeoktaesan nodded insignificantly. ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s about the extent of it. Ok, let¡¯s finish it up and go back. It¡¯s late, so we should get some sleep. Only then did everyone scatter and finish their work. In fact, there was something they really wanted to ask, but no one could ask. What they were really curious about was how Byeoktaesan destroyed them. But for some reason, no one asked Byeoktaesan about it. No, they couldn¡¯t ask. And so the night wore on. * * * Byeoktaesan was alone in the room. He didn¡¯t bring in anyone tonight. He didn¡¯t have to, and in fact, he couldn¡¯t. When he went to rescue Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui, as the half-dead men fell, they sprinkled enormous spiritual power around them. The reason they fell without strength was because of Spirit Absorption. The energy of the dead was burned down by Spirit Absorption triggered by Byeoktaesan, and the balance of power that supported their body collapsed. Ironically, they needed the energy of the dead to live. The exquisite balance was shaken by Spirit Absorption. Anyway, as the balance collapsed, all the spiritual power they had come out. Eventually, the space in the manor was filled with spiritual power. He didn¡¯t make an effort to absorb it. In the first place, you should not accept the spiritual power that was poured out in that way. He just accepted what flowed naturally into his body. That would be the spiritual power that fits the body of Byeoktaesan. Spiritual powers other than those obtained by burning spirits through direct use of Spirit Absorption must not be taken carelessly. Anyway, because there were so many spiritual powers, even though only a little spiritual power was accepted, the amount was considerable. He had to digest it tonight. It was more spiritual power than he had thought. The quality of spiritual power was inevitably good because it was as if it had been accepted by filtering and filtering a huge amount of spiritual power. And the effect was much better than what Byeoktaesan expected. It was as if he had eaten the elixir of spiritual power. Byeoktaesan, having digested all the spiritual powers he received, went straight to meditation. He got a little piece of enlightenment through what he went through today. It was enlightenment of balance, harmony, and naturalness. Of course, the pieces were so small that there won¡¯t be a big change, but if you collect these small pieces, and then look back later, you can see the surprising change. Then, after he cleared up his enlightenment, he naturally moved on to devise a way to deal with the guys he experienced today. Then, the day was gradually getting brighter. Byeoktaesan muttered quietly. ¡°Where are there any more of these guys?¡± Chapter 63 Homuryeon was turned upside down. Last night, Homuryeon was literally played around with. Even though the manor, where Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui was providing treatments, was attacked, they were not able to take appropriate countermeasures. At the same time, the perpetrators raided the two doctors, they also tried to lure the next generation prospects staying in Homuryeon away. A large number of people disguised as warriors of Homuryeon approached each of the prospects and lured them away under the pretext that someone close to them wanted to meet them. They wouldn¡¯t have known what would have happened to them if they didn¡¯t respond as quickly as they did. The Homuryeon had their hands full with investigating those who tried to lure the prospects away and the destination they were trying to take them to. It wasn¡¯t until later that they realized all of that was just groundwork done in order to attack Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. Anyway, because of all that the Homuryeon was turned upside down. They traced the reason how those who disguised themselves as Homuryeon warriors were able to contact the prospects in the first place. Starting with that, they gradually expanded the scope of the investigation. Because the situation turned out like this, even the Homuryeonju had no time to rest. A lot of things that he had to deal with, worry about and make decisions for had suddenly appeared. To make matters even worse, because they raided the manor, the patients that were being treated there all died. Fortunately, most of the patients had returned home after the first diagnosis, so the damages were minimal, but it still wasn¡¯t easy taking care of the aftermath. Anyway, after dealing with some of the really urgent stuff, he finally had some breathing room to take a proper look at the incident. The Homuryeonju sat face to face with the Jeokmyeongdanju and was listening to his report on how far the investigation had progressed. ¡°Their skills of covering up their tracks is impressive. I found most of the people who participated in this attack, but that was it, I couldn¡¯t find anything further.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be someone who had approached them?¡± The Jeokmyeongdanju made a serious expression and shook his head. ¡°All of them are dead.¡± ¡°Sigh. They really aren¡¯t ordinary guys.¡± It seemed to him that they must have put quite an effort into this attack. The preparation was thorough, and there was barely any trace left. In addition, it was still unclear how they were able to annihilate the entire Black Iron Room, and how they were able to move all the merchandise and corpses away. ¡°What happened to the investigation of the hostel near the dock that Byeoktaesan¡¯s group told us about?¡± ¡°There was no hostel there in the first place. It was part of their deception.¡± They had highly interrogated the guy Byeoktaesan had caught at that time. But he really didn¡¯t know anything. All of the others who approached the other prospects died, so he was the only one who they could extract information from, but since he didn¡¯t know anything the situation was frustrating. ¡°He really believed that there was a hostel there. It seems he was also deceived.¡± ¡°We caught one more guy other than him right?¡± ¡°Yes. But¡­ he suicided.¡± The expression of Homuryeonju distorted. ¡°You mean you couldn¡¯t stop him from killing himself?¡± ¡°We were thoroughly prepared, but we couldn¡¯t stop it. We honestly haven¡¯t even figured out what method he used yet.¡± ¡°Ask Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui for a favor. Have them take a look at the body. Wouldn¡¯t things get more complicated if something similar happens later on?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll personally go make a request.¡± After thinking about something for a while, Homuryeonju spoke. ¡°By the way, we need to prepare a countermeasure against those half Kang-Shi. Have we made any progress?¡± ¡°The two doctors have been trying to figure something out¡­ but it looks like even they are having a difficult time.¡± ¡°That is probably the case.¡± Half Kang-Shi was the name given to the people who attacked the two doctors that day. The biggest problem with them was that they were created with people who haven¡¯t even learned any martial arts. He did not know how tricky the production was, but if the proper conditions were met, wasn¡¯t it a force that can be infinitely produced? In addition, even if they were only half Kang-Shi, they are still Kang-Shi. They were fast, strong, and never got tired. According to the judgment of the warriors who fought with them at the time, a lower level Homuryeon warrior would have a hard time winning against just one of the half Kang-shi. The only reason they were able to be on toe with those half Kang-shi was because their level of swordsmanship was lacking, so should they come with half Kang-shi with a higher level of swordsmanship, things would get really complicated. It was a really serious situation. If they had the capability of mobilizing just a thousand warriors at that level, it would be possible to wipe out a reasonable Moorim household with ease. So they had to find a countermeasure against them before it was too late. However, there was still hope. The hope was Cheon Chu Shin Ui, Il Chim Gui, and Byeoktaesan. At that time, he was told that they couldn¡¯t even touch Byeoktaesan, so if they found out the reason why, they might be able to work out a plan. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so anxious right now if we were able to just figure that out¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps it has something to do with his constitution?¡± ¡°Constitution? What constitution do you mean?¡± ¡°I heard that the lord had some serious illness.¡± ¡°I did hear about that as well but¡­ If you met him in person, you wouldn¡¯t be able to think that.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui had been treating him? So, because of his constitution perhaps it was having some type of adverse effect on the half Kang-shi?¡± The Homuryeonju stroked his chin with a serious expression. ¡°Hmm¡­ well that¡¯s not the important part. Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui will probably figure that out on their own. We have no choice but to trust them and wait.¡± What he was saying was correct. ¡°Oh, and I would like us to make an effort into keeping a good relationship with Gold Wall.¡± ¡°I will do whatever I can.¡± ¡°Please tell the general manager as well. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to have a few contracts with Gold Wall either. If possible, sign contracts in favor of Gold Wall and also contact the patrol leader who was dispatched to Wuhan.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take care of all that personally.¡± ¡°Alright. If you can please. If we just work hard until we find the perpetrators, things will get easier after that.¡± The Jeokmyeongdanju bowed his head and left. The Homuryeonju remained by himself and pondered about the identity of the perpetrators behind this incident. The flow of thought naturally led him to Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. He must hold onto the two doctors. In order to do that, he would have to hold onto Byeoktaesan. ¡°It looks like¡­ I¡¯m going to have to personally send a request to the Gold Wall merchants.¡± * * * The next-generation prospects summit ended. In fact, there was still more time left before it was supposed to end, but in the current situation, it was deemed wiser to end it prematurely. Including the fact that a tragedy could have befallen the prospects as well. Anyway, all of the prospects were notified to return to their respective families as the official event was over. They were also notified to be extra cautious on their way back as well. They had no idea what the perpetrators would do or what their purpose exactly was, so it would be better to be cautious. It would have been nice if Homuryeon provided support to the prospects on their way back, but they weren¡¯t in a situation where they could afford to do that. There was also the fact that there were too many prospects and the fact that most of the warriors belonging to Homuryeon were busy. Still, since each of the prospects brought their own family warriors, there was no significant problem for their safety. Anyway, one of the people who was notified that way was Yeonharin. On the other hand, Byeoktaesan did not receive any notice. Of course, regardless of whether he did or not, Byeoktaesan will return when he wanted to return. But Yeonharin wasn¡¯t able to do that. As soon as she heard that Byeoktaesan had not been notified to return, she visited Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan stared at Yeonharin, who suddenly came to him. ¡°Will you remain here, my lord?¡± Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t answer and pointed to the chair in front with his chin. Yeonharin quickly went to the chair and sat down. Byeoktaesan sat face to face with Yeonharin with a table in between them. ¡°I heard that only you will remain here among all the prospects. Is it because of the two elders?¡± Byeoktaesan tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m the only one left?¡± In fact, he had not known that the other people were leaving. It was the first time he had heard that. ¡°Have you not heard the news yet? A notice was sent to all the prospects telling them to return to their homes.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°True, they aren¡¯t really in a situation where they can continue with the meeting.¡± But soon he tilted his head. ¡°It would be much faster if they had the prospects participate in the investigation as well, are they trying to not take things that far?¡± The investigation would be much easier if the prospects and the warriors each of them brought were included. The basis of all investigation was manpower after all. In addition, it was a chance for the prospects to get some experience. ¡°If they did that and something happened to the prospects during the investigation, that might make things difficult for Homuryeon to handle.¡± ¡°You mean they don¡¯t want to be responsible? Well, I suppose that¡¯s a matter of choice.¡± Byeoktaesan, who muttered that, looked at Yeonharin. ¡°Then are you going back today?¡± Yeonharin shook her head with a slightly sad expression. ¡°No. Tomorrow.¡± Byeoktaesan looked at Yeonharin making that expression. Byeoktaesan¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡®Come to think of it¡­ A person similar to Soso was right next to me all along.¡¯ In fact, he hadn¡¯t looked at her in this detail before. When looking at Yeonharin, her beauty usually grabbed most of the attention. So, unlike when he saw other people, he had never looked into her spirit in detail. To do that, he would have to concentrate, but he never thought of focusing when looking at Yeonharin. However, the situation was slightly different now. Thanks to the enlightenment he gained a while ago and the spiritual power absorbed recently, his eyes were much better. Thanks to that, he was able to take a closer look at Yeonharin¡¯s spirit. The foundation was pure so it was similar to Soso. However, the spiritual power accumulated in her spirit was a little different from Soso. Still, he felt like he would be able to get a similar result. No, it was almost certain he will. ¡°You are going back tomorrow huh¡­ ¡­ .¡± Byeoktaesan muttered and looked straight at Yeonharin. When Yeonharin saw Byeoktaesan staring at herself, her face turned slightly red. Come to think of it, Byeoktaesan has never looked at her so carefully. She swallowed without realizing it. There was a moment of silence. When Yeonharin¡¯s tension had reached its peak, Byeoktaesan spoke. ¡°Come to my room tonight.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Yeonharin was amazed. She didn¡¯t know he would speak to her directly like this. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like she hated that. Yeonharin calmed her heart beating like crazy with her hand. And she nodded without hesitation. ¡°I will. Tonight, uh, when should I come over?¡± ¡°You can decide the time. Just don¡¯t be too late.¡± Yeonharin¡¯s head moved eagerly up and down. ¡°O-okay, then I¡¯ll leave for now.¡± Yeonharin got up from her seat. She felt like her heart was going to explode if she had stayed any longer. Byeoktaesan stared at the back of Yeonharin, who was quickly going out the door. ¡°She¡¯s definitely pretty alright.¡± But maybe tomorrow she will be prettier than she is now. He was a bit curious about what would happen. Byeoktaesan smiled. * * * When night came, Yeonharin was restless. ¡°My lady, what¡¯s wrong? Are you uncomfortable somewhere?¡± At Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s question, Yeonharin wiped her eyes and shouted inside. ¡®It¡¯s because of you! You! Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t possible to go to Byeoktaesan¡¯s room because of Yoo Seo Yeon, her bodyguard doing her job and not leaving her side. However, it was a little embarrassing to say that she was going to Byeoktaesan¡¯s room proudly. Even though, everyone will end up finding out when tomorrow came. ¡°My lady?¡± Yeonharin took a deep breath and smiled brightly as she looked at Yoo Seo Yeon. For some reason, Yeonharin¡¯s bright smile looked terrifying and made Yoo Seo Yeon flinched. ¡°It¡¯s gotten late, so shouldn¡¯t warrior Yoo go get some sleep too?¡± Yoo Seo-yeon said with a determined expression. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine leaving after confirming that you went to bed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like anything will happen here, so you don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± ¡°But how can I possibly do that?¡± ¡°I told you, you can? Since I know the heart of warrior Yoo, you can stop now and go get rest. Okay?¡± Those words stabbed Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s intuition. ¡°My lady, are you¡­ ¡­ !¡± Yeonharin was amazed and shut her mouth. Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s eyes widened. As if she could not believe it. ¡°How¡­ How did my lady¡­.before me¡­¡± Hearing that Yeonharin got a little ticked off. ¡°Hey, are you saying that to me right now?¡± Yoo Seo-yeon looked at Yeon Ha-rin with warm eyes. ¡°I am just proud of you. Seeing that you have grown up like this¡­¡± Yeonharin quietly turned her head with an embarrassed expression. Yoo Seo-yeon gripped the shoulders of Yeon Ha-rin. ¡°You can definitely do it. Go ahead before it¡¯s too late. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if the lord ended up falling asleep while you were lingering here? At those words, Yeonharin nodded heavily with a determined expression. Yeonharin opened the door and sneaked out. The hostel was quiet and serene. Yeonharin moved quickly and quietly and entered the room of Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan was sitting on the bed. Yeonharin looked at him and gulped. She walked slowly. As Byeoktaesan tapped the bed with his palm, she quickly ran and went into the blanket. Byeoktaesan laughed when he saw that. The action that Yeonharin just did was the exact same as when Soso came. ¡°Okay, then¡­¡± Yeonharin looked at Byeoktaesan with a tense expression and closed her eyes. Byeoktaesan then pulled out her spirit. Chapter 64 Yeonharin slowly opened her eyes. She felt really good. Her body felt light and refreshed as if born anew. She blinked a few times and looked at the ceiling blankly. Then, surprised, she got up and looked around. This was the room of Byeoktaesan. And she had visited Byeoktaesan last night. And¡­ ¡­. Yeonharin lowered her head and struck her head with her fists. ¡°This stupid, stupid, stupid, idiot!¡± No matter how nervous she was all day, how could she had come all the way here and just fall asleep? She really didn¡¯t remember anything. She remembered closing her eyes and the next time she opened her eyes was just now. Yeonharin looked at her body just in case. And she got more despaired. She even wore the same clothing from last night. They really didn¡¯t do anything last night and just slept. ¡°What is this, ahhh.¡± After condemning herself for a while, Yeonharin got up from the bed and carefully opened the door. It was bright, but it was still dawn. She couldn¡¯t see Byeoktaesan anywhere. Yeonharin quietly returned to her room. She almost screamed when she opened the door and went inside. Yoo Seo yeon was looking at Yeonharin with wide-open eyes. ¡°H-how did it go?¡± She seemed to have been waiting for her all night. Seeing that, Yeonharin suddenly cried. ¡°Why, what happened? Is it because it hurts? That¡¯s weird. Everyone seemed so happy they were making a fuss about it. Oops, please forget I said that.¡± Yeonharin shook her head and cried. ¡°Ahhh, that¡¯s not it. I just slept.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I just slept. I just fell asleep so I couldn¡¯t do anything. Ahhhh.¡± Looking at her Yoo Seo yeon could not help but laugh. But it would be bad if she had laughed here. She forcibly held back her laughter and gently hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There will be another chance.¡± Yeonharin raised her head while being held by Yoo Seo yeon and looked at her face. ¡°Then why are you smiling?¡± Yeonharin pouted her lips. ¡°You are making fun of me aren¡¯t you?¡± Yoo Seo yeon hugged Yeonharin tighter. ¡°Of course not.¡± She wasn¡¯t making fun of her but more so because she was so cute. Thinking of that, it seemed that Yeonharin¡¯s face was glowing more today. Was it because her actions were cute? * * * Byeoktaesan had been in the training arena since dawn. It was an excellent choice to call Yeonharin to the room last night. Rather, Yeonharin¡¯s spirit was much more stable than Soso¡¯s spirit. Throughout the burning of Yeonharin¡¯s spirit, she just slept peacefully. Byeoktaesan was able to extract a huge and pure spiritual power from Yeonharin. So he couldn¡¯t stand the excitement and went straight to the arena. Normally, he would have just started working to digest the spiritual power right in the room, but he wanted to come out today. Doing what he wanted, whenever he wanted was Byeoktaesan after all. Byeoktaesan stood in the middle of the training arena and slowly digested the spiritual power. It took the longest time to digest among the spiritual powers he had gained so far. Anyway, Byeoktaesan, who had digested all the spiritual power, smiled. ¡°I passed a milestone.¡± The treatment of Gi-maek was finally on the right track. From now on, all he had to do was train and it would slowly recover. He no longer had to absorb spiritual power from others to treat the Gi-maek. Of course, he didn¡¯t intend to give that up. But he won¡¯t be crazy about it. It was enough just to absorb every once in a while when he saw a decent spirit. Byeoktaesan¡¯s thoughts flowed from that to the half-dead Kang-shi. ¡°Those half dead at that time were the best¡­ ¡­ .¡± The half-dead Kang-shi was a great elixir for Byeoktaesan. Should he barge into the place where they are crowded, take them down, and swim in the deepened sea of ??spiritual power released by them, he will absorb and build up an enormous amount of high-quality spiritual power. Byeoktaesan shook his head to shake off his thoughts. What was he doing being greedy with things that don¡¯t exist right now? He just had to do what he can do right now. Now that he had digested the spiritual power, it was time to train his body. Byeoktaesan walked slowly. It was time to practice the Cheondunbo. Byeoktaesan, who was in a good mood, stretched and practiced the Cheondunbo until the sun rose to the middle of the sky. * * * Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo yeon were practicing the Muryangbo while frowning. Intermittent grunts emanated from the mouths of the two. Byeoktaesan actually didn¡¯t say much to them today, so they just wanted to skip today. But they couldn¡¯t. They were really surprised. By the time the sun rose and the world was filled with energy, it suddenly hurt as if their whole body was being torn. The form of the pain was so familiar that the two immediately determined the cause. It was definitely because of the training. So they ran to the training arena. However, at the training arena, Byeoktaesan was already there. Byeoktaesan was slowly unfolding the Cheondunbo, but it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t end well for them had they entered, so they quickly avoided the place. And what they chose instead was a large vacant lot a little far from the accommodation. One of the reasons for deciding the place was that Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui was nearby. In other words, near the two people who were now training, there were a few corpses along with Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°It seems like they are practicing.¡± ¡°I think so too. But why are they grunting like that?¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui spoke after thinking for a while. ¡°I think it would be better to just pretend we didn¡¯t see them.¡± ¡°What? Why all of a sudden?¡± ¡°If we got interested in what they were doing, I think we might end up doing that too.¡± ¡°Us too?¡± The eyes of Il Chim Gui widened. He looked at Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo yeon once then turned back and looked at Cheon Chu Shin Ui. Cheon Chu Shin Ui¡¯s expression was serious. Il Chim Gui immediately stopped all interest. ¡°Can you tell me what the black beads you used to fight these guys before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a kind of medicine.¡± ¡°Medicine?¡± ¡°The smoke has an invigorating effect.¡± ¡°You mean you used such a valuable thing?¡± The eyes of Il Chim Gui grew in surprise. He also understood why those guys who inhaled the smoke, collapsed. ¡°You were breaking the harmony.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure, but it worked, fortunately.¡± He thought about it for a moment and said. ¡°If that is the case, we can just break the harmony when dealing with them.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as easy as it sounds.¡± ¡°True, It¡¯s a problem that we can¡¯t make such precious medicine indefinitely.¡± ¡°Money is a problem too, but the ingredients are not easy to obtain either. It contains hard-to-find ingredients, but I think those ingredients played an important role in breaking their harmony.¡± ¡°That would mean just because it energizes doesn¡¯t mean that it works.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, you would need to give exact energy¡­ Or maybe we need to figure out a way to achieve that similar effect.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be as easy as it sounds.¡± Il Chim Gui stroked his chin with a meaningful expression. ¡°No, maybe we can find the answer more easily than you think.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about asking the lord.¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui eyes expressed warmth. ¡°Do you think that would give us the answer?¡± ¡°Did you not see it that day? Whenever those things went anywhere near the lord, all of them just collapsed helplessly. It is clear that some special power of the lord had broken their harmony. ¡°Alright, then you can ask him, brother.¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s closer to you. It would be much more effective for you to ask.¡± ¡°Why does that matter? Originally, this is something an older brother is supposed to do. The younger brother does stuff like errands. If the older brother buys alcohol, you drink alcohol, and if he buys food, you eat it, isn¡¯t that the case?¡± ¡°Stop barking and talk.¡± ¡°What do you mean barking. How can you use such cheap words.¡± ¡°It means what you are saying is dogshit. Let¡¯s make it fair and decide with fists.¡± ¡°Are you kidding? Everyone knows that your martial arts skills are above mine.¡± When the two were struggling like that, Byeoktaesan appeared. ¡°Oh, looks like everyone was here?¡± With the appearance of Byeoktaesan, Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui went silent. ¡°What, why are you two reading the atmosphere? Did you cause an accident or something?¡± ¡°Wow, what do you mean reading the atmosphere, my lord? It is simply expressing respect for the lord with my whole body.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled and approached the two. ¡°Did you get any results?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ So we have something to say to you, lord.¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui made an attempt. As Byeoktaesan looked at him, he quickly turned his head and said, looking at Il Chim Gui. ¡°My brother has something to say to you, my lord.¡± The face of Il Chim Gui suddenly distorted. He looked at Cheon Chu Shin Ui, but Cheon Chu Shin Ui didn¡¯t bother looking over to the side of Il Chim Gui at all, and only smiled at Byeoktaesan. ¡°Yeah? What is it? I¡¯m in a pretty good mood today, so I¡¯ll listen to most requests.¡± Il Chim Gui¡¯s eyes opened wide. It did seem like Byeoktaesan¡¯s face was shining brightly today. The complexion was good, and the atmosphere of the sick that slightly draped over him so far had disappeared. ¡°My lord, I want to break the harmony of these guys through martial arts. Can you help?¡± The corner of Byeoktaesan¡¯s mouth went up. ¡°So¡­ What you are saying is, give you my martial arts?¡± Il Chim Gui waved his hands fiercely. ¡°No, absolutely not. I just asked if there was any particular way to break the harmony of these guys.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°I know. I was kidding. I feel good today.¡± Il Chim Gui grumbled inside. ¡®If he joked twice, my heart would stop and die. Fuck.¡¯ Of course, he tried to make a smile similar to that of Cheon Chu Shin-ui, with respect and awe as much as possible on the outside. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Stop that. I will do it.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°When these guys appear, I¡¯ll run over there and deal with them myself.¡± ¡°Why¡­ Are you trying to do that kind of troublesome thing?¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t give up the elixir just because it¡¯s bothersome. I need the elixir for the time being, so I¡¯ll handle it myself. So, other than that, do research on ways to survive better against these guys. Wouldn¡¯t they have some kind of weaknesses?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ yes they do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it then. What are you doing? Shouldn¡¯t you go visit Homuryeonju quickly?¡± The two left the place with quaint expressions. Byeoktaesan slowly turned around and looked at Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo yeon. ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it quite an interesting practice?¡± Crunch! Two people ground their teeth at the same time. The sound rang like thunder as if they had bitten their molars very tightly. Cheon Gyeong wan and Yoo Seo yeon were surprised when they did that. And, struggling, they tried to read the atmosphere. ¡°It looks like you guys are getting quite used to it? I think we can probably take it one step higher and make it heavier?¡± The eyes of Cheon Gyeong wan and Yoo Seo yeon opened so wide it might have torn apart. What the hell was he talking about? ¡°Oh, it turns out that Harin is going back today. What will you do? You can follow along if you like.¡± Yoo Seo yeon¡¯s eyes widened at Byeoktaesan¡¯s words. As she took steps, she looked at Cheon Gyeong-wan and Byeoktaesan alternately. Her eyes were shaken by conflict. ¡°My lord, Ugh. When, when will you return?¡± Yoo Seo yeon asked, enduring the pain. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll probably stay at least ten more days? And while staying if something happens it might get longer.¡± He believed that more elixirs were nearby the Homuryeon. After he finds it and eats it, he will need to check the location of the next elixir, so it will take a lot of time. ¡°Ugh. This training¡­ Is it impossible for me to do it alone?¡± ¡°You can. You can even do it when you want it.¡± Yoo Seo yeon¡¯s eyes widened. But if that was the case why were they like this now? Not only her but also Cheon Gyeong-wan¡¯s expression swayed without reason. ¡°Doing it alone and letting me make you do it, what would work better? I¡¯ll let you think about that. Come to me when you decide. I will send you to her anytime.¡± Byeoktaesan left after leaving those words. Yoo Seo yeon and Cheon Gyeong-wan continued to practice Muryangbo after that. The expressions of the two were complicated. * * * ¡°The prospects have left.¡± The Homuryeonju nodded at the report of the general manager. There was a slight concern in his expression. ¡°Did you take proper action?¡± ¡°I sent all the available warriors with them as escorts. I also encouraged the prospects to move together if the direction they were heading was the same.¡± ¡°Did they even accept the advice? I¡¯m a little worried because their pride is strong.¡± ¡°From looking at things it looks like they will accept it.¡± ¡°Is that right? Looking at your expression, it looks like it went easier than I thought?¡± ¡°The daughter of the Yeon Household played a big role.¡± ¡°The Yeon Household? Are you talking about Yeonharin?¡± ¡°Yes. As soon as I advised them, all the prospects, which headed in the same direction as her, had bright expressions. Thanks to her, things went much smoother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very fortunate. Hopefully¡­we wouldn¡¯t have to worry?¡± ¡°Yes. It will be fine. Don¡¯t be too anxious. Didn¡¯t the two doctors figure out some ways to deal with them?¡± ¡°You made sure it was well known to the prospects?¡± ¡°I explained it over and over again. I made sure the warriors of Homuryeon knew it very well and made sure the various families warriors knew as well.¡± They probably would have considered it seriously because it was advice from the powerful and famous Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui. Even so, the Homuryeonju was still anxious. ¡®I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m still so anxious.¡¯ The Homuryeonju looked up at the sky, forcibly suppressing the soaring anxiety. There were a lot of clouds in the sky. Seeing that, things became ominous again for some reason. Chapter 65 The prospects, including Yeonharin, were moving on a large ship. They left Homuryeon early this morning, and got a bunch of boats from the dock in Uichang, and set off. Homuryeon took care of finding the boats, so all personnel were able to find boats without any issues. Twelve large ships departed simultaneously. Flags of Homuryeon and flags of each family were fluttering on top of all the ships. The scale alone was enormous, but considering the power the flags possessed, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about pirates while returning. So the atmosphere was relaxing. There were a lot of people on the deck. Everyone enjoyed the scenery and talked about it. Among the twelve ships, only the ship with Yeonharin was subtly different from that of the other ships. Yeonharin came out on the deck for fresh air and looked at the flowing river. There were three guards standing around Yeonharin in a slightly nervous state. Yeonharin¡¯s bodyguard warriors had to receive Yoo Seoyeon¡¯s education back in Homuryeon. In particular, the bodyguards having their services bought by the Seomun Household, Gu Yang Household, and the Chu Household, were treated in a very poor manner. Yeonharin¡¯s bodyguards didn¡¯t relax for a moment with their eyes mixed with determination and fear. They couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if they made any mistake and it got into Yoo Seoyeon¡¯s ears. Yeonharin admired Yoo Seoyeon¡¯s ability while looking at the guards behaving that way. Usually, if you bother someone to that degree, they will develop bad feelings, but these guards didn¡¯t have any bad feelings at all. That was a great ability. At least that was what Yeonharin thought. Yeonharin was thinking of the people she had left back in Homuryeon while watching the flowing river. Half of her thoughts were on Byeoktaesan, and the other half was on Yoo Seoyeon. In fact, Yoo Seoyeon said she would follow Yeonharin. However, Yeonharin firmly refused. As Yeonharin judged, Yoo Seo-yeon was in the midst of a moment. If she had come back with her from there, that would be her kicking her luck. When she thought about that, Byeoktaesan came to her mind. A smile lingered around Yeonharin¡¯s mouth and then disappeared in an instant. She didn¡¯t want to laugh carelessly here. Yeonharin looked around. There were many people who constantly glanced at her from a distance. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t seem to have seen her smiling. ¡®It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s this much I guess.¡¯ These people didn¡¯t dare come near Yeonharin. Even if they did and spoke to her, they were very careful with what they said. It was completely different from Seomunjaehak, Gu Yang su, or Chu Younghak. It was really painful back then, but now she felt more relaxed. Two hours have passed since she had left Uichang. Because the speed of the ship was not slow by any means, they had come already quite far away. A little further ahead, she saw several branches of the river show up. It was a place where small rivers joining the wide river appeared one after another. But a boat was coming out of that small river. Three or four ships came out from each river, but there were so many small rivers that it equaled to about a few dozen ships. And there were several other ships approaching from the distance. She instantly felt tense. Yeonharin focused her eyes on the approaching ships. She saw a bunch of men with swords. Yeonharin turned around with a stiff face and checked on the other people. Unlike before, there was a heavy feeling of tension in the air. The men who were watching Yeonharin approached her. ¡°It seems like pirates appeared. It is dangerous, so I think it would be better for Lady Yeon to go inside¡­¡± At the words of one of the men, the rest of the men nodded. However, Yeonharin replied with a cold expression. ¡°I did not learn and practice martial arts to hide behind in cases like this. I will fight too.¡± After saying that, Yeonharin turned around and stared at the pirates. Everyone stared at her blankly. Feelings of worry, admiration, and gratification were entangled in their eyes. In the meantime, the ships of the enemies came closer. * * * Byeoktaesan slowly ate lunch and headed to Geumokru. Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seoyeon followed after him. They were nervous thinking that Byeoktaesan might say he was going alone. They prepared at least five things to say in their heads should that happen. Of course, there was no need to use any of them because Byeoktaesan asked them to go together. Today, they practiced like hell as well. Yoo Seoyeon regretted not insisting to Yeonharin to follow her when she asked her to remain. Of course, now that the pain was gone, she did not regret it. If she just returned like that, when Cheon Gyeong-wan came back later, it was obvious her martial arts would be much inferior to him. Muryangbo was a devilish martial art, but it was very effective. Even only after a few days of practicing, she was able to feel the effect. Her muscles got really firm and flexible. In addition, her gimaek became stronger. The inner strength training was smoother than before, and the flow of understanding the basics was very smooth even with other training. It was like this, so if she had gone back, how much would the difference be? Honestly, if Byeoktaesan did not force them to practice Muryangbo as it was now, she wasn¡¯t sure she would practice it properly past 30 minutes a day. It was that painful. Anyway, it was only a short time, but to her, it was a precious time since she was suffering from pain. Yoo Seo-yeon and Cheon Gyeong-wan did not say a word and walked while enjoying the normal walk. They were thrilled over the fact they did not feel pain from walking. After a short time, they arrived at Geumokru. Unlike the last time they came, the door opened wide before arriving in front of Geumokru, and courtesans rushed out and greeted Byeoktaesan. The Baekhwaruju was mixed among the courtesans. The Baekhwaruju bowed more politely than ever. ¡°I was waiting for you, my lord. Let us head inside first.¡± Byeoktaesan went into the Geumokru under the guidance of the Baekhwaruju. The Baekhwaruju took Byeoktaesan to a small pavilion in the deepest part of Geumokru. It was a place that was not open to customers. The pavilion consisted of numerous small rooms. And the top floor was used as a single room. There were people in each room, but it seemed that this was where Hao guild¡¯s information was stored and organized. The room on the top floor was the office and bedroom of the Uichang branch¡¯s Hao Guild manager. Byeoktaesan sat at the seat reserved for seniors as if it were natural. The only people who entered this room were the Baekhwaruju and the Geumokruju, the head of the Uichang branch. Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon waited by the door outside the room. The Geumokruju looked at the Baekhwaruju with peculiar eyes while watching Byeoktaesan go to the senior seat and sitting down. In fact, the colorful chair on which Byeoktaesan sat on was not originally found there. The Baekhwaruju had brought it. She had said it will have its use someday. The Geumokruju kept a close eye on Byeoktaesan, who sat on the senior seat as if it was perfectly natural for him to sit there. ¡®He is a person who is used to sitting in the senior seat.¡¯ Byeoktaesan sat in the senior seat and stared at the two people sitting in the chairs in a slightly lower position. Then, the Baekhwaruju proceeded to give him the information he was looking for. Byeoktaesan received a few documents from the Baekhwaruju and scanned them. ¡°Hoh. You figured out the route they are taking?¡± A smile came to the mouth of the Baekhwaruju. ¡°I couldn¡¯t figure it all out. However, we are doing a separate investigation on parties that clearly cooperated with them in the process.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t any half Kang-shi there right?¡± ¡°I think it would be safe to assume that there isn¡¯t a single half Kang-shi left in Uichang.¡± The Homuryeon was so agitated and constantly on the lookout for them, so it was likely they pulled all of them out of Uichang. ¡°Throw any information about them to the Homuryeon.¡± ¡°Yes. I will do as you say.¡± Probably, just by throwing a few pieces of evidence at them, the Homuryeon will take care of them on their own. ¡°Hmm, river¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°This is the fastest and safest way to bring half Kang-shi into Uichang without being caught. I¡¯ve already identified the places the half kang-shi would have disembarked from.¡± Byeoktaesan looked at the Baekhwaruju with sparkling eyes. Isn¡¯t this quite competent? ¡°You actually figured it out that far already.¡± ¡°Actually, the pirates around here were acting a little weird, so I was already in the midst of investigating. So I was able to find the route more easily.¡± ¡°Pirates? Are pirates involved in this mess? ¡°It looks very likely that they are.¡± ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t that make it very likely that the half kang-shi is with the pirates right now?¡± ¡°I suppose¡­ so?¡± ¡°I see.¡± Byeoktaesan made a strange expression and rubbed his chin. ¡°It feels like you did a very good job in just a few days.¡± The Baekhwaruju quickly lowered her head. ¡°It was all thanks to you, my lord.¡± In the eyes of the Baekhwaruju, who raised her head again, an earnest desire flashed. It was all thanks to the Amyeongbo that the level of the Hao guild increased in just a few days. If the Amyeongbo was delivered to other guilds, it probably wouldn¡¯t have made this much of a difference. But the Hao guild was different. Everything in the Hao guild was made based on the Amyeongbo. So, every time they got a piece of the Amyeoungbo, their level increased dramatically. Historically, the development of the Hao guild was also related to the Amyeongbo. If someone among the past the Hao guild leaders gained a new understanding of the Amyeongbo, Amyeongbo itself was supplemented and it affected the entire Hao guild. So, that made the Baekhwaruju anxiously want the Amyeongbo. No, not only the Baekhwaruju but everyone who knew the relationship between the Hao guild and the Amyeongbo was waiting for the Amyeongbo. In fact, inside the Hao guild, there were opinions on whether they should use a more forceful method into acquiring the Amyeongbo. But the Baekhwaruju put a stop to that as if her life was at stake. In her view, Byeoktaesan was a person who should never be approached that way. For the Baekhwaruju, what she was doing was the best way. Byeoktaesan looked at the Baekhwaruju, who was looking at him with all that heart. When he first saw her, he thought she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. But after dealing with her for a bit, she ended up being better than he expected. If she continued to grow like this, he thought, as long as she doesn¡¯t run into trouble, she wouldn¡¯t have much trouble becoming the next leader of the Hao guild. ¡°So what are you saying is, give you more food is that it?¡± ¡°How dare I¡­ I just show my appreciation if the lord should ever show grace. Even if you don¡¯t, my feelings of gratitude will never be shaken.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°Okay. It would be wise of you to keep that thought.¡± For some reason, the Baekhwaruju thought that those words weren¡¯t just said for no reason. His tone and attitude didn¡¯t change at all, but for some reason, the feeling was different from usual. The Baekhwaruju glanced at the Geumokruju next to her. And she made a puzzled look. The Geumokruju was trembling noticeably. ¡®What is wrong with her?¡¯ The Baekhwaruju quickly shed her thoughts and concentrated on Byeoktaesan again. There was a moment of silence. Then, a piece of paper fluttered and flew in the air and landed in front of the Baekhwaruju. It was the third piece of the Amyeoungbo. The Baekhwaruju picked it up with trembling hands. ¡°Will you be a little more competent with that?¡± ¡°I will definitely make it that way.¡± ¡°Well, that is up to you to do. As for me, I think I should have a chat with these so-called pirates. Ones that have the highest possibility of being involved with this mess. You can help me with this right?¡± He had asked if she could help with it, but the answer was fixed. Even if it wasn¡¯t possible, she had to do everything in her power to make it possible. ¡°If you set the time for us, we will guide you immediately.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°Right now.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The Baekhwaruju was amazed and looked up at Byeoktaesan with her head raised. But quickly she lowered her head again and answered. ¡°I will prepare right away.¡± ¡°Alright. Hurry up. I¡¯m not one to savor my food.¡± She didn¡¯t know what that meant, but the Baekhwaruju was in a hurry. It felt like a fear of an unknown reason permeated her heart. * * * The Baekhwaruju that came out started running at once. And the Geumokruju ran alongside the Baekhwaruju. The Geumokruju¡¯s face was still pale. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The Geumokruju nodded at the question of the Baekhwaruju. ¡°I¡¯m okay now.¡± ¡°Now? Looks like something did happen earlier. What happened?¡± The Geumokruju glanced at the pavilion with Byeoktaesan in the back. It was obviously a noticeable act. ¡°That person, no, the lord¡­ What is his identity?¡± ¡°You already know. The second son of the Gold Wall merchants. And he is also the one who uses us as he sees fit with this.¡± The Baekhwaruju gently touched the piece of the Amyeongbo she kept in her arms. ¡°Right. But¡­ Sigh.¡± The Geumokruju shook her head. ¡°No. I was just a little scared. It was my first time experiencing that¡­ ¡­ .¡± After saying that, the Geumokruju looked at the Baekhwaruju with new eyes. ¡°And I think I know why you so strongly stopped the bullshit of those old people. Really¡­ I think we avoided a catastrophe.¡± The Baekhwaruju laughed. Then spoke after focusing. ¡°Ah, let¡¯s hurry up. He¡¯s not someone who likes to wait¡­ ¡­ .¡± Hearing that the Geumokruju focused her inner power and sped up in no time. ¡°What the hell is she so scared about?¡± The Baekhwaruju tilted her head and quickly pursued the Geumokruju. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t so bad for her since she felt like she got herself a good comrade. Chapter 66 The number of pirates were quite large. The expressions of the people seeing that were stiff. ¡°Somehow¡­ Don¡¯t they seem a little weird?¡± It was Jung Il-Gon who said that. He was the second son of the Jung Household¡¯s leader, who controlled part of the logistics and distribution of the Yangtze River and has had a lot of entanglement with the pirates. ¡°What¡¯s weird about it?¡± Asked Yeon Ha-rin. Jung Il-gon replied quickly. ¡°I think the atmosphere is a little different from the normal pirates. Because they are too orderly to be pirates.¡± ¡°Too orderly?¡± Yeon Ha-rin once again looked closely at the pirates. After listening to Jung Il-gon¡¯s story, it certainly seemed that way. The pirates gathered on the ship¡¯s deck were all holding the same weapon and stood at precise intervals. Even the posture of standing still was the same. Suddenly, she felt goosebumps. ¡°Is it the¡­ half Kang-shi?¡± Even before she left she was told twice about the characteristics of the half Kang-shi before leaving. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°If they are all half Kang-shi, it will be a difficult fight.¡± Several of the prospects approached and gave their opinions. Suddenly, people gathered around Yeonharin. Among them were the Homuryeon warriors, and some of the masters from each family that escorted the prospects. ¡°Everyone recalls the weaknesses of half Kang-shi. If you fight without being cautious, we¡¯ll be done in without being able to resist.¡± Half Kang-shi did not get tired, so if they fought randomly, their side will fall first. To avoid that, they had to fight efficiently. ¡°By the way¡­ their number is quite amazing.¡± Everyone nodded at someone¡¯s words. Aboard each of the ships were a bunch of half Kang-shi dressed as pirates. As the ships approached, it stopped at a certain distance. Someone suddenly appeared at the tip of the ship which was the closest. He was a person who had a completely different outfit on and had a different atmosphere compared to the half Kang-shi. He was a muscular giant, with a large sword on his shoulder. ¡°Hey! You kids!¡± The expressions of the prospects were cold. ¡°Looking at your expressions, it seems that you know these guys pretty well, so let¡¯s do this the easy way. Just surrender!¡± The giant stabbed his cleaver on the tip of the ship. ¡°We don¡¯t mean to kill you all. I¡¯m thinking of just holding you guys for a while and then return you intact later.¡± The giant treated the prospects like objects. With his beaked eyes, he looked around the ships of the prospects. ¡°So just surrender quietly. Don¡¯t let your limbs get cut off and shed tears, get a runny nose, and pee yourself.¡± While the giant stepped forward and settled the atmosphere, Yeon Ha-rin quickly identified those around her who seemed to have a lot of experience and had high martial arts skills. She approached an old man who stood out the most. ¡°Is there any chance we have the best way to escape to land?¡± The old man turned around with gleaming eyes and looked at Yeon Ha-rin. ¡°In the current situation, it seems like the best way to go through is that way. You see two ships over there? We need to go through that gap.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t those two ships block the path?¡± ¡°That is why we need someone to go over and stop those two boats from doing that.¡± Yeon Ha-rin nodded. ¡°I will go to the boat on the right.¡± ¡°I will take the left ship. But¡­ Will you be okay alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do as much as I can. But it would be much easier if someone went with me.¡± ¡°You have to change boats just before all of our boats are through. It won¡¯t be as easy as you think. Will you really be okay?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it not a problem of being okay or not? Someone has to do it. I just happen to be that someone.¡± The old man smiled tenderly at Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s determined tone and looked around. ¡°Who else will go?¡± It was a situation where Yeon-Ha-rin first said she would go, so if they hesitated, it wouldn¡¯t make them look good. Hands went up here and there. However, it was Jung Il-gon who stepped forward before anyone else. ¡°I am used to fighting on a boat, so I think it would be best if I go. You should just stay here as well Lady Yeon. Me alone is more than enough.¡± The old man laughed at Jung Il-gon¡¯s proud words. ¡°Okay. Then you go as well.¡± After that, the old man pointed to some warriors with his fingers. Among the warriors belonging to Homuryeon and those who followed each family, only the masters were selected. ¡°The rest of the ships will probably fight fiercely. So don¡¯t overdo it and come back right away if things start looking grim.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± Jeong Il-gon replied to the old man¡¯s words and looked at Yeon Ha-rin. Yeonharin also nodded. ¡°I will do as you say.¡± However, Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s eyes were already burning with a fighting spirit. The old man looked at her with a strange eye. ¡°Now, then, let¡¯s hurry up. They seem to have run out of patience.¡± The ships of the pirates began to move in unison. And the twelve ships also moved in unison. The giant, commanding the pirates, immediately grasped why the twelve ships were moving like that and shouted. ¡°Block them! We can¡¯t let them escape! Block the pathway!¡± Then, at that moment, Yeon Ha-rin jumped, flew in the air, and landed lightly on the target ship. Clang Clang Clang Clang Clang! Slice Slice Slice Slice! At the same time, as she landed, she swung her sword and cut through countless bodies of half Kang-shi around her. Some of the attacks were blocked, but most of the attacks went straight through the bodies. However, half-Kangshi were not hurt by that much. The moment the half Kang-shi were about to rush toward Yeon Ha-rin, Jung Il-gon jumped in, holding a slightly short sword in both hands and swung it wildly. Clang! Slice! Slice! Again, some attacks were blocked and some worked. Even though the half Kang-shi were deeply wounded, they did not bleed at all. There was no time to be surprised. The half Kang-shi rushed in and swung their swords. Then, the Homuryeon warriors appeared. A fierce fight began. Among them, the most outstanding was by far Yeon Ha-rin. Yeon Ha-rin fought very fiercely. Other people nearby were amazed at the way of fighting that didn¡¯t match her appearance at all. She poured out her fighting spirit and moved toward the steering wheel that moved the ship. There were real pirates there, but when Yeon Ha-rin rushed in, everyone was amazed and hurriedly swung their sword. Clang Clang Clang! Slice Slice! The pirates fell so easily that it was in vain. Yeon Harin turned the steering wheel to make the ship move to the other side. The ship carrying the prospects quickly passed through the widened gap that was made between the ships. After Yeon Ha-rin saw that she ran back to help her companions fighting with the half Kang-shi. Now was the time to jump ships. But, as always, everything doesn¡¯t always go as planned. ¡°These bitches!¡± A huge figure fell from above. Crash! The floor crumbled and wood chips splattered in all directions. He was the muscular giant from earlier. The giant swung the giant cleaver with tremendous speed. Clang! Clang! Clang! The expressions of the warriors blocking the way of the giant distorted. The attack was so strong that if they blocked it directly, the shock was not all resolved. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Homuryeon warriors kept the giant in check at someone¡¯s cry. First, Jung Il-gon jumped ships. He jumped on the passing ship. There were only a few boats left. They had to hurry. ¡°Come on! hurry!¡± Yeon Ha-rin moved at the cry of a Homuryeon warrior. At that moment, however, the giant ran to Yeonharin even allowing an attack to hit him. Whoosh! An intense attack swung towards Yeon Harin. Yeon Ha-rin calmly dodged it. Crash! Even though it was dodged, the shock was huge. Yeon Ha-rin stumbled back. There was no more time to relax. If they delayed any longer, they couldn¡¯t get on the passing boat. Yeon Ha-rin shouted. ¡°Leave me and cross over!¡± She cried out and swung her sword fiercely at the giant. Clang! The giant laughed as he stopped the attacks. ¡°I could let go of everyone but I can¡¯t let you go. I should at least get one loot. Seeing you up close, you really are a treasure. Hahaha.¡± The giant laughed slyly, but Yeon Ha-rin didn¡¯t blink. She quietly swung her sword again and shouted. ¡°Go first!¡± However, the Homuryeon warriors did not do that. How can they leave one woman behind, a prospect at that, and escape? With a determined expression, the Homuryeon warriors squeezed their molars and swung their swords. Soon all the ships passed. And the ships of other pirates gathered around. Anyway, they survived, so if they run to Homuryeon and ask for help, something will be done. ¡°What is that expression? Do you think they can all run away?¡± The giant laughed again. Suddenly, those dressed in black were rushing to the riverside where the boats were heading. It was all half Kang-shi. Even after seeing that, Yeon Ha-rin was not despaired or disappointed. She fixed her sword and glared at the giant. The giant trembled at the appearance. ¡°It¡¯s the best! It¡¯s too wasteful to offer her as loot!¡± The giant said so, swinging the cleaver round and round. Intense and violent energy emanated from his body. * * * The Geumokruju was in charge of guiding Byeoktaesan. In fact, the Baekhwaruju was going to do it, but Byeoktaesan specifically pointed out the Geumokruju, so they couldn¡¯t help it. In fact, the Geumokruju handled most of the work here in Uichang, so the Geumokruju knew better than the Baekhwaruju of the ways to the pirates. She was active in Uichang for a long time as well. The Geumokruju didn¡¯t say a word and quietly just moved her feet. She quickly traveled along the river. Byeoktaesan moved closely behind her, and Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon followed behind him. Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon insisted to follow and help Byeoktaesan thinking he would ask them to just go back and continue training. Because there were a lot of pirates, they argued that it would be right for them to take care of the small fries. Byeoktaesan obviously knew what they were thinking on the inside, but he allowed them to come. It was true that they can be useful when taking care of the small fries. The two were actually a little surprised. The speed at which they are moving was considerable. Geumokruju did her best without giving any circumstance. She was the branch manager of the Hao guild, no matter how much she has fallen in title because the headquarters disappeared. As she started to run in earnest, Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon could not be not vigilant. The moment they didn¡¯t focus, they felt like they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up. However, it was really amazing that Byeoktaesan was following the pace casually. There were a lot of things he had shown them. Il Chim Gui was taken care of with one hit, and when the masked man who was among the half Kang-shi exploded his latent powers, he managed it simply. However, such a fight and running like this were completely different. This was impossible without inner strength. And as the two of them knew, Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t have an ounce of inner strength built up. A mysterious thing was happening right in front of them, but the person in question was Byeoktaesan, so somehow they just learned to accept it. When the two were filling their minds with their thoughts on Byeoktaesan, Byeoktaesan increased his speed and stuck next to the Geumokruju. ¡°Hey.¡± The Geumokruju looked at Byeoktaesan in amazement. ¡°Yes? Did, did you call?¡± ¡°By any chance, do you know me?¡± ¡°You are the second son of Gold Wall aren¡¯t you?¡± The Geumokruju replied as if she had been waiting. ¡°Not that.¡± The Geumokruju looked ahead again. ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°That means you have an inkling yeah?¡± The Geumokruju¡¯s face turned pale. She shook her head. ¡°No. Honestly, I don¡¯t even have a guess.¡± Byeoktaesan was trying to say something again, but a forest appeared in front of him. The Geumokruju said urgently. ¡°There is a house in that forest.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk again later. Taking a long time very slowly.¡± The Geumokruju has a look as if she was about to cry. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡± ¡°Why do you decide that?¡± Byeoktaesan left with that and ran straight forward. Shortly after entering the forest, a house quickly appeared. A small river led to the forest, and a house was erected by the river. Half was floating on the river, and the other half was built on the shore. ¡°What, it looks like it¡¯s empty?¡± The Geumokruju was surprised at the words of Byeoktaesan. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Even just yesterday, It was full of pirates¡­ ¡­ !¡± ¡°Yeah? So where did all those pirates go?¡± The Geumokruju¡¯s face turned blue. ¡°The prospects are in danger!¡± ¡°Guide me.¡± The Geumokruju paused at Byeoktaesan¡¯s words. And she said as she looked at the small river that flowed away from the house. ¡°Because there isn¡¯t a single ship left, it looks like they went out along that river.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded at her words. ¡°It makes sense. Then can I run along the river?¡± ¡°I think we need to hurry.¡± The Geumokruju spoke after recalling the departure times of the prospects in her mind, calculated where they could have been. Byeoktaesan first started running along the river. The Geumokruju, Cheon Gyeong-wan, and Yoo Seo-yeon followed. Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s face turned white. ¡°I should have followed¡­ ¡­ .¡± Cheon Gyeong-wan tapped on Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s shoulder. As Yoo Seo-yeon turned her head and looked at him, he said heavily. ¡°Stay focused.¡± Yoo Seo-yeon woke up with those words and nodded. And she ran while looking at Byeoktaesan¡¯s back. However, staying focused did not mean that the urgent mindset disappeared. As if reflecting the heart, she became faster. Cheon Gyeong-wan could match her speed, but the Geumokruju could not. Little by little she fell behind. However, despite increasing the speed, the distance from Byeoktaesan was gradually increasing. Suddenly, Byeoktaesan turned into a dot on the horizon. The astonishment hardly disappeared in the eyes of the two. * * * Byeoktaesan arrived at the confluence of the small river. Then he saw ships clustered in the distance. There were a lot of half Kang-shi on the boats. ¡°I finally found them.¡± And pirates were mixed in along with the half Kang-shi. In the meantime, a muscular giant was wielding a huge sword that suited his body. And it was Yeon Ha-rin who was fiercely fighting the giant. As he focused, the fight between the two was magnified and engraved on the retina as if it were taking place right in front of him. Byeoktaesan, who saw that, tilted his head. ¡°Something¡­ It feels a bit familiar?¡± Chapter 67 Yeon Ha-rin fought like crazy. It was enough that the Homuryeon warriors who remained behind with her were scared of her. So, how would the giant facing Yeon Ha-rin think? ¡°I underestimated you.¡± He had to admit it. He underestimated Yeonharin thinking she was an easy target. Yeon Ha-rin was far better than he expected. Her martial arts were also strong, but she had a better sense of improvisation and fighting. She had already passed crisis moments with that several times already. However, the giant did not doubt his victory. The result was decided. It was just how long it would take to get there. The giant glanced around. Still, he had the upper hand, so he had breathing room. And it was also one of the two reasons he couldn¡¯t deal with Yeonharin yet. The Homuryeon warriors were dealing with the half Kang-shi, but things were still tense. But that wouldn¡¯t last much longer. The other ships were still full of half Kang-shi after all. When the half Kang-shi on this side died, the guys on the other ships came over. So, the number of half Kang-shi continued to be maintained, but the Homuryeon warriors were getting tired. He checked a little further away. The ship carrying the prospects arrived safely on the shore. But that didn¡¯t mean they got out of the crisis. There were a lot of half Kang-shi there as well. They will never get out of there. The important characters will be captured, and those who are not will all die or be reborn as a half Kang-shi. There was a reason why the giant was so optimistic about the situation over there. There was a real master over there on the ground. There were also half Kang-shi that were much stronger than those here. ¡°If I don¡¯t finish it soon, things might get complicated.¡± This side needed to finish before that side. Otherwise, his abilities would be questioned. ¡°I wanted to get my loot without hurting it, but I guess I can¡¯t. Even if it hurts, be patient.¡± The giant said so and swung the sword roughly. Woosh! A huge cleaver aura spouted out and struck Yeonharin¡¯s sword. Clang! There was an explosion powerful enough to shake the ship. And Yeon Ha-rin slid back. A stream of blood flowed from her mouth. However, Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s fighting spirit did not die at all. She rushed at him even harder. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Even though she could not properly stop the giant cleaver aura slashes, she never withdrew. She was instinctively grasping that she shouldn¡¯t step back now. Yeon Ha-rin barely dodged the slashes. In the meantime, her physical strength and inner strength were rapidly consumed. Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s movements gradually became dull. Then she heard someone calling. ¡°Hey! there!¡± The giant was amazed at the sound as if someone was speaking directly into his ear. No, it wasn¡¯t that much. It was as if someone was slapping words directly into his head. This wasn¡¯t the kind of technique that uses the air to transmit sound from far away. It was a much higher-level technique. The giant hurriedly stepped back. In his eyes, he saw Yeon Ha-rin who was also confused. It was evident that Yeon Ha-rin had also heard it. The giant looked around and confirmed the identity of the voice. Someone was standing by the river and looking his way. It was Byeoktaesan. The eyes of Yeon Ha-rin, who found him, widened. Tears almost came out. However, she thought it shouldn¡¯t be acting like that right now. Tears get in the way of battle. ¡°Yeah. Pig, You.¡± The giant raised his finger with absurd eyes, pointed at himself, and opened his eyes wide. ¡°Is there any other pigs there other than you? Why do you keep asking? It¡¯s bothersome.¡± The giant snorted. ¡°Ha! You bastard, do you even know who I am talking to me that way? ¡°Should I know you? Then how about you, do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I do not know, you bastard.¡± Byeoktaesan laughed coldly. ¡°Then you have to die. Wouldn¡¯t it be considered good business if you died for the sin of not knowing me?¡± The giant stood confidently and stared at Byeoktaesan. ¡°Oh yeah? You are going to kill me? Then come and try it.¡± The giant¡¯s gaze turned to Yeon Ha-rin this time. ¡°Before you come here, I¡¯ll show you clearly how I deal with that.¡± The giant aimed at Yeon Ha-rin. An unusual energy began to sway. ¡°If you get caught here, you¡¯ll want to die anyway, so die beforehand.¡± The giant¡¯s cleaver with enormous energy plunged toward Yeonharin. Yeon Ha-rin urgently tried to stop it. However, no matter how much she looked at it, it was unlikely that she could prevent or avoid that. Still, shouldn¡¯t she try as far as she could? Even Byeoktaesan was able to come here. Yeon Ha-rin clenched her teeth and swung her sword. The moment the sword and the cleaver were about to collide, something broke through. Clang! A clear sound rang and the giant staggered and retreated. His palm was torn and bleeding. The giant cleaver shook back and forth in the giant¡¯s hand. He was shocked to the point that he couldn¡¯t properly control his cleaver. The giant urgently confirmed the identity of what made himself this way. ¡°A stone?¡± A pebble fell nearby. ¡°Don¡¯t explode your latent power in vain. I didn¡¯t bring the doctors so I can¡¯t even save you. I can¡¯t let you die so easily can I?¡± The giant looked at Byeoktaesan, talking slowly by the river, with scared eyes. Did you mean that he threw a stone from there and left this much of an impact on him? ¡°Does that make sense?¡± The giant mumbled like that, then stumbled and sat down. He was just about to explode his latent powers, but the energy was disturbed by the stone, and the power flow reversed. Paradoxically, because of that, the body was safe. Although because his gimaek was twisted, the latent power was not dispersed outside, but rather became trapped inside. Of course, it became impossible to fight any more. When the giant fell, Yeon Ha-rin helped the rest of the Homuryeon warriors to fight the half Kang-shi. Even so, she checked on Byeoktaesan constantly. She saw Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon arriving behind Byeoktaesan. Yeon Ha-rin was relieved for some reason. Even though it absolutely wasn¡¯t a situation to be relieved yet. * * * Byeoktaesan was standing by the river and measuring the distance. He checked if he could jump and get on the boat at once, but the distance was a bit vague. This was because the pirates worked in a place as far from the land as possible, to prevent people from running away. ¡°Hah, it wouldn¡¯t even be a half step if it was the me from before, but how did I end up like this now.¡± Byeoktaesan mumbled like that, looking for something to step on. He thought if he put a few wooden planks between him and the boat then he will be able to get on the boat. At that moment, the Geumokruju arrived. She brought a few pieces of wooden boards. ¡°She¡¯s decent.¡± Byeoktaesan thought that, and took the boards from her and threw it over the river. It seemed to be thrown roughly and randomly, but stepping stones made of wooden boards were put toward the ship at precise intervals. However, because the water was flowing, the wooden boards were also floating. ¡°If you want to come along, I dare you to follow after me.¡± Byeoktaesan left those words and jumped. He stepped on the first board exactly and jumped again. Surprisingly, the board only swayed slightly on the water, and barely moved. It just flowed along with the flow of the river. He stepped on the board a few times like that, went straight ahead, and quickly got on the nearest ship. At that moment, all the half Kang-shi on the ship collapsed. ¡°Hmm. These are all mine too.¡± The ship was full of pure spiritual power. Among them, the spiritual power that fit Byeoktaesan penetrated into his body. Even if he did this once already, he was able to absorb spiritual power faster than he did before. When all the half Kang-shi collapsed, only healthy people, namely, pirates, remained on the ship. As Byeoktaesan lifted his finger, the pirates rushed and knelt in front of Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan lifted his fingers and pointed at Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo seo-yeon at the riverside. He didn¡¯t say anything, but the pirates figured out what that meant. Byeoktaesan waved his hand as if it was annoying. But at that moment, surprisingly, the pressure point of the pirates clogged up in several places. ¡°This is just in case. If you run away, boom. You know what I mean right?¡± Their faces turned pale. Byeoktaesan jumped over to the nearby boat. After that, ships driven by the pirates lined up along the river. And the pirates quietly knelt in front of Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. They did not forget to answer the questions of the Geumokruju with sincerity. It was their own struggle to try to live. * * * The last boat on which Byeoktaesan climbed aboard was the one on which Yeon Ha-rin was on. It was natural because it was on the opposite side. By the time Byeoktaesan was on the boat, it was already after the Homuryeon warriors and Yeon Ha-rin had taken care of the half Kang-shi. As Byeoktaesan has taken care of all of the rest of the ship¡¯s half Kang-shi, it was inevitable that half Kang-shi was not able to reinforce this boat. Byeoktaesan looked around on the ship with a regrettable expression. He had a lot of elixirs so far, but he wished for more. What was wasteful was wasteful. ¡°My lord¡­ ¡­ .¡± Yeon Ha-rin slowly approached, looking at Byeoktaesan with her eyes slightly filled with tears. Byeoktaesan reached out and said firmly. ¡°If you are going to cry, go somewhere else, and cry. I hate it.¡± All of a sudden, the tears retreated. Yeon Ha-rin stared at Byeoktaesan blankly. Even though he didn¡¯t seem like this before, the actions and words he just made matched the usual Byeoktaesan. ¡°I am not crying okay?¡± In the meantime, Byeoktaesan approached the giant who sat down on the floor. Yeon Ha-rin said that and pouted her lips. ¡°Tsk, he¡¯s practically dead. I don¡¯t even need to kill him myself.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to ridicule me, just kill me.¡± Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t even respond to that. And he looked at the river on the other side. There was still a fierce fight going on. That meant there were still a lot of half Kang-shi there. ¡°The elixir remains.¡± Byeoktaesan mumbled and looked for the pirates left on the ship. But there was no such thing. Because Yeonharin already took care of everything in the early stages. Byeoktaesan naturally ordered the survivors and the Homuryeon warriors. ¡°From now on, we move to the shore. Move the boat towards land.¡± At the end of Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, the Homuryeon warriors moved. Some of them had experience driving a boat, so they could move the boat more easily than expected. The ship carrying them quickly moved to land. As the distance decreased to some extent, Byeoktaesan jumped. Since it was a little farther away than expected, Yeon Ha-rin and the Homuryeon warriors remained on the ship. But they didn¡¯t have to jump off the boat in the first place. They witnessed a wonderful sight. Whenever Byeoktaesan passed by, the half Kang-shi, who were swinging their swords like crazy, fell down without resistance. Even though Half Kang-shi fell like that, they constantly rushed in, and continuously fell as soon as they got near him. Byeoktaesan stood in the middle of the fallen half Kang-shi and closed his eyes. Everyone gathered there just looked at Byeoktaesan. And with that, the case of the prospects being raided by the pirates with half Kang-shi ended. * * * While Byeoktaesan absorbed the spiritual power poured out by the half Kang-shi, the Homuryeon warriors and other prospects and people of their families organized their surroundings. A large pit was dug, the bodies were placed, then burned, and the captives were brought together. Most of the ships were in good shape, so they moved all the pirates on the other side of the river to this side. After tidying it up once, everyone decided to get on board and send them to Homuryeon. As they were in the midst of clearing up, Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui appeared, leading a bunch of the Homuryeon warriors. The Baekhwaruju delivered the news to Homuryeon, and the Homuryeon gathered and sent their warriors hastily. Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui came in surprise at the news that Byeoktaesan had gone this way. The two were relieved to see that the situation was over. And then they looked at Byeoktaesan with an expression that said of course it turned out this way. And just in time, Byeoktaesan opened his eyes. ¡°My lord, are you okay?¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui asked carefully. In response to the question, Byeoktae-san pointed to the giant who led the pirates with his chin. ¡°Save him.¡± Then Cheon Chu Shin Ui replied right away. ¡°He is no different from being alive already.¡± At the same time as his words, Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui rushed to the giant. It was a complicated situation in which the energy was twisted due to the reverse flow of power while exploding his latent powers, but the twisted energy was resolved immediately by the acupuncture of Il Chim Gui. And at the same time, the exploded latent powers trapped inside were solved with acupuncture by Cheon Chu Shin Ui. Cheon Chu Shin Ui alternately looked at Il Chim Gui and Byeoktaesan with triumphant eyes. ¡°How is it? With this could we say that my acupuncture skills are better than yours, brother?¡± ¡°You can stop with the bullshit.¡± ¡°You use cheap words again. How many times do I have to tell you not to? How the words in your vocabulary make up your character? What are you going to do if you die through old age while being pointed at instead of being praised?¡± Instead of answering, he shook his head and approached Byeoktaesan. ¡°He is saved.¡± ¡°Good job.¡± At the praise of Byeoktaesan, Il Chim Gui made a quaint expression. He looked at Byeoktaesan blankly but quickly bowed his head. A quiet smile was caught on the corner of his mouth. Seeing that, Cheon Chu Shin Ui hurriedly ran and looked at Byeoktaesan with his dog-like eyes craving food. Byeoktaesan looked at him and frowned. But in the end, he threw him some food. ¡°You did well too.¡± ¡°Hehehehe.¡± Byeoktaesan fell far away at the sound of the weird laughter from Cheon Chu Shin Ui. Byeoktaesan looked around and looked for Yeon Ha-rin. The first reason he had come here was the elixir, but Yeon Ha-rin also took a considerable stake. And he had to find out about the strange familiarity he felt earlier. Yeon Ha-rin was talking to an old man who had previously made plans with her from a distance. Byeoktaesan slowly approached them. Chapter 68 Byeoktaesan, who was trying to go to Yeon-Ha-rin, turned around seeing Yeon-Ha-rin and the old man talking with a very serious expression. He didn¡¯t want to get in there and interfere. He didn¡¯t have any particular business with her anyway. He decided to head towards the place a little further away from Byeoktaesan, where the Geumokruju was interrogating the muscular giant. After all, it¡¯s best to grab someone in a situation like this and have a serious conversation. Byeoktaesan approached the giant with light steps. As he slowly moved there, he recalled the familiarity he felt when he saw the fight between Yeon Ha-rin and that giant. ¡®I wonder why he felt familiar?¡¯ If he wanted the memories of the days when he was a Cheonma, he can vividly recall them as if he was going through them again, but the identity of that familiarity was not easily remembered. It was obviously familiar, but he couldn¡¯t even tell where it came from. At first, he thought that the giant was a person he originally knew. But that wasn¡¯t the case. Although that giant was definitely pretty skilled, even then his skills were far too low for Cheonma to notice him. ¡®Then was it the weapon he was holding?¡¯ The giant used a huge sword that fits his size. Byeoktaesan shook his head. It wasn¡¯t that either. The likelihood of seeing such a low-level sword like that would have been really low back when he was the Cheonma. Perhaps maybe if it was before he became the Cheonma then it was possible. ¡®Wait before I became the Cheonma?¡¯ Byeoktaesan tilted his head and shook it. It wasn¡¯t even that. Even in the memory before he became the Cheonma, there was no memory of such a huge and low-quality sword. Even if he had ever encountered it by chance, it wouldn¡¯t leave an impression on him. While thinking about that, he arrived in front of the giant. The giant sat in a state of being half fine. His latent power exploded so he wouldn¡¯t quite die, but he couldn¡¯t get back his original body either. No, he can fix it completely for him, but he didn¡¯t. As Byeoktaesan approached, the Geumokruju hurriedly moved away and made room. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to be here. Because it was meant that she would be exposed in front of so many people. However, she had to give up everything and do what he told her to do at a single chin gesture from Byeoktaesan. Nevertheless, there were no complaints. Byeoktaesan¡¯s instructions were always so important that it cannot be compared with the likes of her identity. There were many people who could replace the Geumokruju anyway. When her identity was revealed, she could always take on other tasks. ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± The Geumokruju responded politely to Byeoktaesan¡¯s question. ¡°For now, just his name and his affiliation.¡± His eyes widened when she said she had found out his name and affiliation. He had never said that himself. ¡°His name is Ma Seok Kwang, and he is the leader of Cheongryuchae.¡± ¡°Cheongryuchae?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a group of pirates that were active around Uichang. They aren¡¯t active anymore. It has been a few years since their leader had disappeared.¡± ¡°So¡­ It seems that the lost boss, who disappeared, reappeared leading half Kang-shi?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The giant Ma Seok Kwang looked at the Geumokruju with shocking and confused eyes. What she asked of him was really no big deal. But how did she find out that? Byeoktaesan asked while looking at Ma Seok Kwang. ¡°You, you don¡¯t know anything, do you? Well, It only makes sense that you don¡¯t. You are just a little bitch that do what you are told to do so it would be weird if you knew anything. ¡° Ma Seok Kwang stared at Byeoktaesan. But he couldn¡¯t refute a single word. Because it was all true. ¡°By the way, why did you explode your latent powers? You didn¡¯t mean to commit suicide, right?¡± ¡°I was going to pop it halfway. Then I can have it fixed.¡± ¡°Explode your latent power halfway? Is that even possible?¡± ¡°It is possible for me. It is a technique that can be used once during an emergency.¡± Byeoktaesan turned his head this time to find the Cheon Chu Shin Ui and the Il Chim Gui. From now on, it was time for them to find out. ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t these idiots being way too mischievous using human bodies as experiments?¡± Byeoktaesan muttered and frowned. * * * Yeon Ha-rin was sitting face to face with the old man and talking. In fact, she didn¡¯t go to the old man first, but the old man came to Yeon Ha-rin to talk to her first. ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, the damage would have been great.¡± ¡°It was nothing. Actually, I didn¡¯t do much.¡± Yeon Ha-rin said that and glanced at Byeoktaesan in the distance. ¡°He did it.¡± The old man nodded at her words. That was true. If it wasn¡¯t for Byeoktaesan, everyone would have had to bury their bones here. As such, the half Kang-shi had a terrifying feel to them. It was also not easy to stop that one great master among them. At the same time as Byeoktaesan appeared, the great master fell behind. And the peculiar half Kang-shi that came with him also rushed out. They were much stronger than the other half Kang-shi, but because of them, the damage on this side was not small by any means. They were able to manage with the other ordinary half Kang-shi. Anyway, the ones here were promising prospects from each family, and they were masters who followed to protect them. But strong half Kang-shi were very difficult to deal with even with such masters. It was much stronger and faster. In addition, the attack was sharp and subtle as see if they had practiced martial arts quite a bit. If the old man had been able to fight properly, the situation wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way, but the old man had to fight their leader. He was such a great master that the old man could hardly deal with him. ¡°But if it weren¡¯t for you, your fianc¨¦ wouldn¡¯t have come, so it is right to give credit to you.¡± Yeon Ha-rin did not deny those words. She laughed softly. It was her wish and faith after all. The old man looked at Yeon Ha-rin with regretful eyes. ¡°It seemed like you would get along really well with the child of my family, but it¡¯s a shame. It would have been nice if we had met a little earlier¡­ ¡­ .¡± The old man¡¯s name was Baek Li Jang Cheon, a Baek Li Household¡¯s elder. He was also the elder brother of Baek Li-yeop, the current Homuryeonju. Of course, the child of the family he had in mind was Baek Ri Moon Ryang, the most influential successor of the Baek Ri Household. Yeon Ha-rin smiled and spoke. ¡°We were engaged since we were very young, so maybe even if we met early, nothing would have changed.¡± Baek Li Jang Cheon laughed. Wasn¡¯t it an answer that didn¡¯t leave any room? ¡°You really have a firm faith. But¡­ I¡¯m not sure if your fianc¨¦ feels the same as you. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Yeon Ha-rin replied with a serious expression. ¡°Why would that be important?¡± Baek Ri Jang Cheon opened his eyes wide shockingly because Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s answer was so unexpected. ¡°It is just my will to believe in him and follow him to the end. And¡­ ¡­ .¡± Yeon Ha-rin thought about it for a while, and then finally spoke. ¡°I have already received enough.¡± Baek Ri Jang Cheon smiled at the appearance of Yeon Ha-rin. ¡°You are making me more regretful. Really now¡­ I envy that guy.¡± Yeon Ha-rin did not answer. Honestly, she thought that it wasn¡¯t Byeoktaesan that he really should be envious of but her, but she didn¡¯t want to go that far. Only useless talks would get prolonged by her saying that after all. ¡°Anyway, the reason I wanted to see you like this was because I wanted to write a letter of recommendation to the Yeon Household.¡± ¡°A letter of recommendation?¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s eyes were round. ¡°I may look like this but I am the brother of the Homuryeonju. If it¡¯s my recommendation, it won¡¯t be too difficult to get a place in Homuryeon. Some of the seats are empty too.¡± Baek Li Jang Cheon looked at the expression of Yeonharin and spoke. ¡°It won¡¯t be a very high-ranking position, but I can bet you it will be a pretty important one. I wish to appoint a person from the Yeon Household for the job, what do you think?¡± It was a very shocking proposal. In fact, the Yeon Household was quite inferior to the other prestigious families. They did sign up for Homuryeon, but getting a place for them in Homuryeon was a farfetched dream. The seats were limited, and the number of families connected with the Homuryeon was huge. However, Yeon Ha-rin did not accept his offer so readily. She pondered carefully. ¡°I am sorry but¡­ that doesn¡¯t seem to be a matter for me to judge. I think I should go back to the family and consult with the elders of the family first.¡± Baek Li Jang Cheon smiled. ¡°Why are you making this so difficult? I¡¯m just writing a letter of recommendation. Whether you use it or not is completely up to you.¡± Baek Li Jang Cheon said that and pulled out an envelope from his chest pocket. It was a recommendation letter he prepared in advance to use whenever something like this happened. Yeon Ha-rin politely received it as it would be rude if she hesitated to this point. ¡°Thank you.¡± Baek Li Jang Cheon smiled and nodded. ¡°It feels good to see a good prospect like you after a long time. I hope you will continue to devote yourself.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± The conversation between Baek Li Jang Cheon and Yeon Ha-rin ended like that. Yeon Ha-rin quickly searched where Byeoktaesan was. Her eyes moved much faster than usual when looking for Byeoktaesan. Soon, she found Byeoktaesan in a distance. * * * The atmosphere of the place where Byeoktaesan was located was quite serious. Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui were in the middle of scrutinizing the body of the Ma Seok Kwang. Compared to when they first healed Ma Seok Kwang, they both continued with great care because they had to find something they couldn¡¯t find earlier. Soon the diagnosis was over. Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui talked about their findings and quietly shared their opinions for a while. At the same time, they tried again, nodded, and discussed again. That was done for 30 minutes. Unlike usual, Byeoktaesan waited patiently without saying a word. Then the atmosphere became heavier and heavier. Ma Seok Kwang was overwhelmed by the atmosphere and was confused, so he could not say a word and only read the atmosphere. When the discussion was over, Cheon Chu Shin Ui told Byeoktaesan. ¡°My lord, this guy is already a Kang-shi.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ma Seok Kwang was surprised and shouted. To say he was a Kang-shi already, where was that nonsense coming from? He looked completely normal. ¡°It seems a little too late to revert the process. It might have been possible if he didn¡¯t just stupidly burst his latent powers¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Do not be ridiculous! Me Kang-shi! You are saying I am a Kang-shi?¡± ¡°Be quiet.¡± Byeoktaesan said in a calm voice. Then, like it never happened, Ma Seok Kwang shut his mouth. He curled up to the fullest and looked at Byeoktaesan¡¯s eyes. And he trembled like an aspen. ¡°Continue.¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui, who stopped talking because of the sudden situation, continued. ¡°The procedure that allows you to divide your latent power in half is to make a way to make them a half Kang-shi. It is to open up the energy through which the dead energy will pass.¡± ¡°And the reason why they blocked that pathway?¡± ¡°It seems to be because of the martial arts. It is difficult for the body with inner strength to accept energy given to them from the outside.¡± ¡°When they burst their latent powers, the energy inside will be drained away, thus giving the chance for the dead energy to fill the place. Is that what you are saying?¡± ¡°Presumably yes. But the exact thing can only be seen by watching the situation and checking more.¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui said that and looked at Ma Seok Kwang. It was an irreversible situation anyway, so he wanted to use that guy to check the process of becoming a half Kang-shi. ¡°One thing is certain, this procedure is by no means simple.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not simple?¡± ¡°A procedure that doesn¡¯t outright kill them when they burst their latent powers wouldn¡¯t be a simple procedure by any means, right? It probably cost a lot of money and effort.¡± ¡°It certainly would be.¡± ¡°And it will take a long time. It¡¯s because they would need to give the dead energy sometime to settle down in the body.¡± Byeoktaesan muttered as he stroked his chin. ¡°So did they all run away?¡± Earlier, when Byeoktaesan appeared and defeated the half Kang-shi on the ship and absorbed their spiritual power, some of the people on the shore ran away. Byeoktaesan also saw it, but at that time, he didn¡¯t feel the need to pursue them. He thought he could go after them later anyway. And in actuality, the Hao guild was tracking after them right now anyway. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s something to look forward to.¡± How would a half Kang-shi that has mastered martial arts be like? Of course, the question here was not how strong the half Kang-shi was, but what kind of spiritual power they exude. Obviously, they would be affected by inner strength, but how it will work was not yet well predicted. ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t you find it when you first fixed him? Is the person who performed the procedure better than you?¡± Those words sparked the Cheon Chu Shin Ui. ¡°No, my lord. What sad words are you saying? We figured it out because it was us, but this was something almost impossible to figure out. Would we otherwise have a discussion about it for 30 minutes?¡± And Il Chim Gui followed after his words. ¡°Surely, the guy who did this procedure is pretty good, but it¡¯s too early to compare him with us. One thing is for sure, poison was used for this procedure.¡± ¡°Poison? Are there any signs of Dokma?¡± ¡°If it was the Dokma, he would not have left a trace.¡± Il Chim Gui paused for a while and then spoke. ¡°It is a different poison from the poison used in the black iron room. The grain is completely different. And the way they used the poison was also different. It¡¯s a different guy entirely.¡± ¡°Is it among the poisons I told you about?¡± ¡°There is something similar.¡± In the past, he passed on all the poison recipes he obtained from Dokma to Cheon Chu Shin Ui and Il Chim Gui, and it seems that one of the recipes were similar. Then that would mean the guy was another disciple of Dokma. ¡°That would mean that it wasn¡¯t just one student that ran away and intervened in this.¡± He got a little more interested. And at that moment, one of the Hao guild members, who had been sent to pursue the escaped ones, returned. Chapter 69 The Hao guild member traced those who had fled and found a path leading to their hideout. He said he couldn¡¯t go further inside. If he goes in further, he thought he will be caught, so he stopped pursuing, put surveillance around, and returned to report. After hearing the report, Byeoktaesan made a decision right away. ¡°Now, then, let¡¯s go get the rest of the elixir.¡± When Byeoktaesan was about to move, Yeon Ha-rin approached him. She said thanks first. ¡°Thank you so much for saving me. I always seem to only get help from you.¡± ¡®Huh? always? Did this kind of thing happen before?¡¯ First of all, it wasn¡¯t anything he did. That means the real Byeoktaesan did something in the past. Byeoktaesan spit out the words that came to mind. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back after finishing the work here. Why don¡¯t you wait and we can go together?¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s eyes were round. ¡°Really? Can I really do that?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It isn¡¯t something that can¡¯t be done.¡± Yeon Ha-rin laughed happily. Seeing her like that, Byeoktaesan turned around and walked to the place where the Hao guild member was standing. And he thought about what he just said. He felt like he was saying something that wasn¡¯t like himself, but at the same time, it didn¡¯t feel like that. ¡®What am I doing at this age.¡¯ Byeoktaesan smiled and tried to move again. But then, he felt a strange gaze. Turning his head to see the owner of the gaze, he saw the old man who had a serious conversation with Yeon Ha-rin earlier. The old man was looking at Byeoktaesan with a strange look. Byeoktaesan asked Yeon Ha-rin. ¡°Who is the old man you were talking to?¡± ¡°Ah, he is the elder of the Baek Li Household.¡± Yeon Ha-rin explained in detail about Baek Li Jang Cheon. She even talked about him giving her a letter of recommendation. After hearing her out, Byeoktaesan smiled. ¡°So who is going to use that recommendation letter?¡± ¡°Sorry? That¡¯s uhh¡­ ¡­ .¡± Yeon Ha-rin shut her mouth. When she thought about it, there was no one who could use it. No matter how many recommendations she had, she couldn¡¯t send just anyone. Anyway, they will be seated at a position that Baek Li Jang Cheon promised it was an important seat, so it must be a person with enough competence. Or maybe someone with a lot of experience. If not, it had to be someone who can be accepted by them. For example, the Yeon household leader. However, there was no way for the leader to abandon the Yeon household and go to the Homuryeon. In fact, there was no one who had a lot of experience and ability other than the leader. It was a situation where the Yeon household was hoping that Yeon Ha-rin would develop into one of the best talents. So, who should this be used for? ¡°There is no one who can use it after all.¡± Yeon Ha-rin made a bitter smile. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there anyone?¡± ¡°Because my father couldn¡¯t use this.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Pardon? Me? How dare I¡­ ¡­ .¡± Byeoktaesan smiled at the words. And after seeing Baek Li Jang Cheon once, he turned his gaze back to Yeon Ha-rin. ¡°That old man is aiming for you in the first place. It¡¯s good for him to build a cause.¡± ¡°A cause?¡± ¡°The justification for entering the Baek Li Household.¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s expression hardened. It was only then that the situation began to be pictured clearly in her head. What will be the rumors be if Yeon Ha-rin takes over an important position in Homuryeon with the recommendation from Baek Li Jang Cheon? Of course, there will be rumors that the Baek Li household was involved. And in order to obtain the justification for her, Yeon Ha-rin must be a very important person to the Baek Li household. For example, something like a promised marriage with the successor Baek Ri Moon-Ryang. ¡°But everyone knows that I am the lord¡¯s beloved woman?¡± ¡°Why would the truth matter? It ends when you make that situation true.¡± Even though Yeon Ha-rin was unsure, the words of Byeoktaesan circulated in her head. ¡°Well, it might not be that.¡± Byeoktaesan, who said that made it seem like it had nothing to do with it and moved toward the Hao guild member. ¡°Why is he trying to steal something of mine? He¡¯s cheeky.¡± Anyway, everything around him was his. He had no intention of seeing anyone touch things that belonged to him. Before and now. * * * Baek Li Jang Cheon kept looking at Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan¡¯s role in today¡¯s fight was enormous. ¡®To be able to destroy the half Kang-shi just by being there.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know how long the fight against the half Kang-shi would continue. However, it was clear that they were aiming for the Homuryeon. So, they had to keep Byeoktaesan in Homuryeon until the end. ¡®Aren¡¯t you moving too openly anyway?¡¯ What will the enemies think about what happened this time? It was obvious. They will try to get rid of Byeoktaesan. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s not being careful about it because he¡¯s young.¡± If someone had that kind of ability, they should have been much more careful. Of course, it might have been difficult for them to escape the danger this time, but the safety of Byeoktaesan was much more important than that. At least until they had a way to deal with the half Kang-shi. ¡°Anyway, where else is he planning to go?¡± Baek Li Jang Cheon frowned upon seeing Byeoktaesan moving. Looking still, it wasn¡¯t just Byeoktaesan, but also the people who came with him, and Yeon Ha-rin were going together. Baek Li Jang Cheon looked around. The cleanup was being finished. All they had to do was send them to Homuryeon and the situation was over. Then they just needed to contact each family and ask them to send more guards. Baek Li Jang Cheon rose from the seat. And he called the leader of the Homuryeon bodyguards. ¡°You can do the rest on your own, right?¡± The leader opened his eyes wide. ¡°Are you not planning to lead us, elder?¡± ¡°I have a place to go. So, take everyone and go back to Homuryeon. Go and tell the general manager to contact each family and send them at least three times more guards.¡± ¡°Yes. I will. But where should I say you went to elder?¡± If they left like this, the Homuryeonju will surely ask, so he wanted to hear the answer in advance. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we have to protect that guy? And I have to protect a child who might become a family member later.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± The guard leader made a puzzled expression at the words of Baek Li Jang Cheon, and then nodded when he discovered Byeoktaesan and Yeon Ha-rin, who were moving away from his gaze. ¡°Ah¡­ I know what you mean now.¡± The leader¡¯s eyes were very warm when he saw Yeon Ha-rin. He will probably not forget the memory of the previous fight for a long time. Baek Li Jang Cheon looked at him being like that and the expression became strange again. ¡®It¡¯s regretful, very regretful indeed.¡¯ Baek Li Jang Cheon mumbled like that and began to follow Byeoktaesan. * * * ¡°What, that old man seems to be following us?¡± At the words of the Il Chim Gui, Cheon Chu Shin Ui glanced back. Baek Li Jang Cheon fell from the crowd and was coming their way. ¡°My lord, what should I do?¡± ¡°Just leave him alone.¡± Everyone stopped paying attention to Baek Li Jang Cheon, fearing that Byeoktaesan¡¯s words. Only Yeon-Ha-rin, who was worried, glanced back. Then, she suddenly realized that the direction they were moving in wasn¡¯t towards Homuryeon. ¡°Where are we going now? Were we not going back to Homuryeon?¡± ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t we say anything?¡± Cheon Chu-Shin Ui looked at Yeon Ha-rin. Then he turned his gaze and looked at Yoo Seo-yeon next to her. Yoo Seo-yeon quickly whispered to Yeon Ha-rin. ¡°My lady, we are going to take care of the remaining enemies right now.¡± ¡°Remaining enemies?¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s eyes became the size of a flower lamp. Remnants. So, wasn¡¯t it that they¡¯re going to the home of those dangerous guys who attacked earlier? It¡¯s simple to know what kind of guys would be out there. In addition, there was a master that was difficult to handle even for the Baek Li Jang Cheon. Even if Baek Li Jang Cheon, who was now following, dealt with him, what if there are other masters like that? ¡°It¡¯s going to be just us going there?¡± Yoo Seo-yeon calmed down the surprised Yeon Ha-rin softly. ¡°We will go and see, and if it seems like we can¡¯t handle it, we will just come back.¡± Yoo Seo-yeon omitted the trailing words, ¡®Although that will probably not happen.¡¯ No matter how much she thought about it, she didn¡¯t think they would lose. Of course, it depends on who the enemy is, but she couldn¡¯t imagine that Byeoktaesan would get done in. ¡°But¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Do not worry too much. It will really be fine.¡± Yoo Seo-yeon said that and looked around the other people. Yeon Ha-rin followed Yoo Seo-yeon and looked at the rest of the people. Everyone was so cool about it that she felt like a fool who was making a fuss for no reason. As her mind calmed down by the surrounding situation, something else came into her eyes this time. It was the Geumokruju. It was the first time she saw her, but she was very pretty, and for some reason, her outfit was different from the other people. ¡°But she¡­ Who is she?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ the Geumokruju¡­ So she is a Hao guild member, the Hao guild branch manager of Uichang to be exact.¡± ¡°The Hao guild?¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s eyes narrowed at the word the Geumokruju, but her eyes widened when she said that she was the head of the Uichang Hao guild branch. Now she understood the situation a little. ¡°So you must have tracked the remaining party with the Hao guild.¡± ¡°You are correct.¡± Yeon Ha-rin looked at Byeoktaesan with a new look. ¡°Our lord, he really is amazing.¡± Yoo Seo-yeon tried to say that love was making Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s eyes blind. But when she thought about it, Byeoktaesan was fully worth hearing that he was amazing. ¡°Anyway isn¡¯t it rude to make him walk like that? Shouldn¡¯t we go and pick him up?¡± Yeon Ha-rin glanced behind her and spoke. Baek Li Jang Cheon was still following with the same distance. He could have just walked up and asked where they were going, and asked to go together, but because he was acting like that she felt like she had to call him over. However, no one in the party was interested in him. Only Yeon Ha-rin kept paying attention. As Yeon Ha-rin continued to care about Baek Li Jang Cheon, Cheon Chu Shin Ui approached and said a little. ¡°Leave him alone. That old man, when something happens later, he¡¯s just going to cut in and making a mess of things.¡± ¡°Sorry? No way.¡± ¡°And we are almost there anyway.¡± At those words, Yeon Ha-rin looked ahead. A man who seemed to be a Hao guild member in the distance was approaching quietly. * * * ¡°So they are somewhere further inside?¡± ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t enter anymore.¡± The place the Hao guild member was at was an entrance to a small forest. There were sparse trees, and there were large rocks everywhere, but the view was not secured properly because of the rocks. This was the limit for the Hao guild member to approach without being noticed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that they moved to another place?¡± ¡°No. They are definitely in there.¡± As Byeoktaesan stared at the Hao guild member, the Geumokruju, who was next to him, added an explanation. ¡°You can think of it as a sense of aura. It¡¯s not a real aura, but they have a special sense that they have developed through long training. ¡°Then why wait? Let¡¯s go in.¡± Byeoktaesan said so and went inside. The party urgently followed. Baek Li Jang Cheon, who was following from a distance, quickly followed them into the forest. Once inside, the Hao guild member¡¯s ability shined. He was very skillful and quickly looked at the trail to find the way the enemy had traveled. They couldn¡¯t walk fast, but they were able to move almost without stopping. And soon a fairly large vacant lot appeared. And the vacant lot was surrounded by wooden barriers. Inside the barriers, they saw several solid wooden buildings. ¡°The base was built very in earnest.¡± Cheon Chu Shin Ui muttered like that and approached the barrier. There was no one guarding. And there was no door going in and out. If they had walked along the barrier, there may be a door, but Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t intend to do that. What Byeoktaesan did was to turn his head and look at Cheon Gyeong-wan. Cheon Gyeong-wan stepped forward and drew his sword. A deadly aura appeared on the blade. Slice! Slice! Slice! Cheon Gyeong-wan¡¯s sword cut through the densely woven wood as if it were splitting tofu. In an instant, he cut down enough trees wide enough that several people could enter and exit side by side. Cheon Gyeong-wan grabbed the cut trees so that they would not fall on the floor, pulled them out slowly, and placed them on the floor. Byeoktaesan was the first to enter. Everyone followed quickly, not considering the dangers that might wait inside. The inside of the barrier was quiet. As if everyone was inside the building, there was no one outside. When Byeoktaesan and the group went inside quickly, a man came out of the building. They were two men, but they weren¡¯t half Kang-shi. But they were men who had learned martial arts. Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon flew before Byeoktaesan gave an order. Each of the two took on one. Those who came out of the building panicked and drew weapons. Clang! Thud! Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon struck the enemy¡¯s sword in the exact same motion and struck them in the pit of their stomach with their fist. The two men spit blood on the floor. ¡°Aghhhhh!¡± Thud! Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon stepped on the two men¡¯s throats, respectively. They fainted as their faces struck the floor in the blood they spilled. Yeon Ha-rin, who watched the scene, was really surprised. ¡®When did her skills improve like that?¡¯ Yeon Ha-rin was a person who knew Yoo Seo-yeon very well. Because they have been together for a long time. She was also one of the few people she could open her mind to around her. However, her martial arts was clearly better than hers. So she was able to send Yoo Seo-yeon to Byeoktaesan as a guard. Even without Yoo Seo-yeon, she was confident enough to protect her body in Wuhan. But now that she looked at it, Yoo Seo-yeon had become much stronger than before. The movement just before was at a level that it was difficult for Yeon Ha-rin to imitate. She was looking at Yoo Seo-yeon with such surprised eyes, but she heard a soft tongue clicking from the side. ¡°Tsk tsk, your bodies look sluggish. I should have kept you training instead of bringing you guys here.¡± Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon trembled at Byeoktaesan¡¯s words. Yeon Ha-rin was confused with the desperateness that appeared in the expressions and eyes of the two. ¡®What the hell happened?¡¯ Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s gaze went back and forth between Yoo Seo-yeon, Cheon Gyeong-wan, and Byeoktaesan. And in earnest, people started pouring out of the building Chapter 70 There were a total of four buildings in the wooden book. It was a fairly large two-story building, and the doors of all four buildings opened wide and people rushed out of the building. The number was about forty in total. Ten people came out of each building. But they were all real people. There was no semi-gangssi. ¡°They don¡¯t give us any medicine.¡± Byeoktaesan murmured and looked over the people who came out. It was as big as Gomango. About half of them were far below Cheon Kyung-wan and Yu Seo-yeon, and the other half were strong enough to be close to Cheon Kyung-wan and Yu Seo-yeon. There was no real cilantro among these. Maybe the real one wasn¡¯t released yet. ¡°What are they doing? How dare you step in here!¡± Someone¡¯s cry rang out. Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t even care about the words. Then he turned his head slightly and looked at the hole in the wooden book he came into. Baekrijangcheon was looking inside with his head sticking out slightly. Then, my eyes met with Byeoktaesan. Baeklijangcheon slipped his head back with a distant look. And I came inside with a cough. ¡°Large, big, well¡­ I happened to see it while I was passing by¡­ Looks like you¡¯ve got a lot of them. I think I should help you.¡± Baekrijangcheon poured out words that were hard to tell whether they were talking to themselves or to someone, and slowly went to the side of Younha-rin and stood. ¡°Adult, thank you in advance for your help.¡± Baekrijangcheon smiled happily and nodded. ¡°Thank you very much. And if you¡¯re appreciated, you¡¯re going to have to help.¡± Baeklijangcheon said so and strode forward. ¡°We¡¯ve all come to know that you¡¯ve attacked our Homu-ryeon. So get down on your knees. And I¡¯ll save your life.¡± Despite the words of Baekri Jangcheon, the enemies did not budge at all. Instead, someone jumped off the second floor of a nearby building. He was a man who wrapped himself in black clothes, and he was the master of fighting Baekrijangcheon in a surprise attack. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to follow me all the way here. It must have been tough to deal with.¡± The cilantro said so and looked over the party behind Baeklijangcheon Stream. And when I found Byeoktaesan, I frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve brought in a cursed man.¡± When the situation became like this, Byeok Taesan eventually sighed deeply. ¡°Whoa, what are you really doing? I don¡¯t mean to give them time to run away.¡± Byeoktaesan said so and then looked around the party and said, ¡°Hold on for now.¡± Everyone looked at Byeoktaesan with ambiguous eyes to think about what the word meant. Byeoktaesan added, looking at Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. ¡°I¡¯ll see how you do it. I¡¯m seriously considering whether I should control my training intensity.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold out!¡± ¡°No one can pierce or knock us down!¡± When the two men answered loudly, the body of Byeoktaesan disappeared from the spot. Everyone looked around in surprise. However, no one could see Byeoktaesan anywhere. And at that moment, Baekrijangcheon rushed to the master who appeared at the end. It was not to give him time to give orders. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Baekrijangcheon Stream and a black man¡¯s sword clashed and poured airwaves all over the place. As a signal, forty fighters behind the black man rushed in at once. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Cheon Kyung-wan screamed close to a roar and wielded the sword with a terrible spirit. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! The fighters who were rushing out went out at a faster pace and fell. It didn¡¯t just end with a collision between a sword and a sword, but it sent dangerous energy inside and hurt it. ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡± Yoo Seo-yeon also waved the sword, shouting as if she would not lose. Like Cheon Kyung-wan, dangerous energy formed and poured out of her sword. Let¡¯s go to sleep! The enemy who was rushing hit the sword once and then went out and fell. But there were many enemies. The swords of Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon moved as if they were weaving a net against the rushing enemy. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! The two men faced the enemy, focusing on defense. There was someone else to attack the enemy. In the defense of the two men, a handful of saliva was taken out. Shushshushshush! The sting of the stingers dug into the gap and was deeply embedded in the enemy¡¯s body. Whenever that happened, the enemy fell. And Chun Chu-sin and Yeon Ha-rin began to move. The two were masters in their own way. The remaining people were Geum Ok-ruju and Haomundo, who guided them here, and they peeked in and attacked whenever they saw a clear gap that could be completed. The situation was pretty good. At this rate, it was not a problem to hold out, but it was not long before the enemy could be wiped out. However, as always, the situation does not go as desired. Someone jumped off the second floor of the building a little away. He was a master of powerful energy that can be seen even by looking at him. He was also a man dressed in black, but unlike the man who first appeared, he had a long spear in his hand. The man rushed and threw out the window. Oh, my God! With the sound of something tearing, a sharp energy stretched out. Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon swung the sword at the same time to stop the energy. The two failed to completely resolve their power and faltered back. As if he had done so, he quickly took a position again and swung the sword. But in that short moment, a man with a spear approached. His spear circled and threatened to attack Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon clenched their teeth and swung the sword to block the window. It was an incredible master. It was hard to stop just two people. This person seemed to be stronger than the person Baekri Jangcheon is dealing with now. If it wasn¡¯t for the occasional sting, it might have already collapsed. But somehow he was holding out. The problem was the gap caused by it. We haven¡¯t knocked out all the enemies yet. The remaining enemies rushed in, and Chun Chu-sin and Yeon Ha-rin had to deal with them. Geum Ok-ruju and Haomun were also helpful, but it was not easy anyway. So the battle went a little stuck. Now it has become a fight to literally endure by gnawing at his physical strength. Of course, it was as dangerous as walking on thin ice, but I was able to hold on anyway. Yeon Harin suddenly remembered that there were four buildings inside. Cilantro appeared in two of them. Then do you think there will be cilantro in the remaining two places? Youngharin folded his ideas and swung the sword. This is not the time to think about anything else. You have to hold your teeth. * * * Byeoktaesan came out of the group because it was clear that the enemies would steal Bangangsi. It¡¯s not just a medicine, and we haven¡¯t checked it yet, but we can¡¯t miss it because it¡¯s something special. It is already over to find out where the youngest medicine is. He also confirmed that there was someone guarding the pills. Byeoktaesan Mountain entered the building which is the farthest away. Yeong Yak was divided into two sections: the building and the building close to it. And one fairly good man was guarding each. As soon as I got in, I got a geriatric horse attack. The semicircular poems were gathered on the first floor. They were standing side by side, so they didn¡¯t take up much space and kept a large number. When Byeoktaesan entered the first floor and took three steps, the semi-gangssi fell down. And inside the building is full of energy. ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± It was beyond imagination. It wasn¡¯t just spirituality, it was properly refined. Of course, there wasn¡¯t much of the energy that was perfect for Byeoktae-san, but it was still more than the energy gained by knocking down the semi-gangssi that were with the enemy. ¡°Oh, shit. You¡¯re late.¡± As soon as the semi-gangssi collapsed, a man jumped off the floor. He had a huge degree in his hand, staring alternately at the fallen Ban Gang-si and Byeoktaesan and grinding his teeth. ¡°Payback this sin with your life.¡± Byeoktaesan left the building without paying attention to whether he said such a thing or not. A man followed after him in a hurry. But when the man left the building, Byeoktaesan was already standing near another building. Surrounded by fallen semi-gangssi. The master in the building ran into Byeoktaesan while trying to steal the semi-gangssi. Byeoktaesan was once again able to accept quality energy. A pleasant smile lingered around my mouth. Soon there was a man in black standing in front of Byeoktaesan Mountain. One was holding a huge do, and the other was holding a dancheong in each hand. ¡°Who the hell are you to interrupt our work like this?¡± A man with a degree gritted his teeth and asked. Moon Tae-san closed his eyes as if he had no intention of answering the question. ¡°The depth of this medicine is different.¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± Moon Tae-san opened his eyes and looked at the man he just shouted. A man who encountered the snow of Byeoktaesan, where the cold light was hovering, shook. What kind of guy is that?¡¯ I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve just now. Although he quickly shook it off, how many people in the world can fear him just by making eye contact? A man clenched his teeth. You can¡¯t be overwhelmed here. He kicked the ground as it was. At the same time, the man behind Byeoktaesan Mountain also grabbed the dancheong tightly and rushed. The two have experienced several attacks. At a very precise time, he stepped out and stabbed the daggers. It was a clever attack that made it impossible to avoid anywhere. It had no choice but to stop it. At least I thought so. So far. The mountain of Byeoktae shined its eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the law.¡± Saying so, I turned my body sideways. The province passed right in front of Byeoktaesan¡¯s face. At that moment, Danchang was stabbing Byeoktaesan in the shoulder. There was no hesitation in the men¡¯s attack because it was within the expected range. Byeoktaesan turned around more. My upper body was twisted to the fullest extent. The twist spilled the daggers. However, there were two daggers. As expected, the second dancheong stretched out to Byeoktaesan¡¯s thighs. At that moment, Byeoktaesan¡¯s thighs disappeared. No, that¡¯s what it looked like in the eyes of a man who stabbed the daggers. Byeoktaesan swung the bridge high Chapter 71 Baekrijangcheon was speechless even though he fought. In fact, this fight is now more advantageous to him. The opponent¡¯s sword began to shake. It was not a matter of body and internal strength, but of the mind. It was strange that he would not be shaken because he was left alone after all his colleagues were killed his/her colleagues. Moreover, the pressure was even worse as other people watched the fight from a distance away. Nevertheless, he was a great master and could not easily win. Baekrijangcheon began to feel anxious when they did not help him and just watched him. And the heart was reflected in the sword, resulting in shaking. He ended up in the same condition as his opponent. In a cool judgment, Baek Ri-jangcheon¡¯s skills were lacking by a piece of paper. But in practice, the paper difference sometimes determines life and death. The Baekrijangcheon Stream began to be pushed back little by little. What the hell are you doing? Why are you just looking around?! Even a single drool could have changed the situation significantly. But does it make sense to just look around without even doing that? Baekrijangcheon focused on the fight, so he could not know exactly what other people were doing around him. So I felt more frustrated. Not everyone around me was actually just looking around. First of all, Cheonchusin and Ilchimgogo were treating Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yu Seo-yeon, whose bodies began to collapse. It was quite serious, so if you didn¡¯t take action quickly, you were likely to suffer for a long time later. So, for now, they were making every effort to treat the two. The others were hardly hurt. First of all, Younha-rin¡¯s skills were better than expected, so she was able to endure well. On top of that, Cheonchushin was also more advanced than when he first met Byeoktaesan Mountain, and Geumokruju and Haomundo were of great help whenever they were in danger. Chun Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon were the only ones injured in the group. And they were so used to getting hurt that they were calmly receiving treatment. There was only concern in their heads about how their training would turn out today. So at this moment, only Yeon Harin was interested in the fight between Baekri Jangcheon. Even if she wanted to help, Younha-rin was afraid that the level of the Baekrijangcheon Stream and the enemy was too high, so she intervened and stayed still for fear of disturbing her. Meanwhile, Chun Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s treatment ended. ¡°When you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go back. If you go over there, there¡¯s a live one, so bring it.¡± Haomundo was surprised that Cheon Kyung-wan was trying to move reflexively at the words of Byeoktaesan, so he stopped and ran away. And he ran with a man who was sitting down with blood spilled under control of the demon and sub blood on his shoulders. ¡°I brought it.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They all walked without any hesitation. Younger Harin was greatly embarrassed by the sight. ¡°Go, go? Just like this?¡± She alternately looked at Byeoktaesan Mountain and Baenglijangcheon Stream, saying so. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d really just go. When Byeoktae-san saw Younharin, he looked as if he had thought of something. And he looked toward the Baekrijangcheon Stream and said, ¡°Cheer up!¡± He turned around and took a step without hesitation. When the rest of the group followed Byeoktaesan without looking back, Yeon Ha-rin couldn¡¯t do this or that, so she just stomped her feet and eventually followed Byeoktaesan after seeing Baekrijangcheon Stream once. Baeklijangcheon Stream was ridiculous. What the hell are you doing? If he dies at this rate, what is he going to do with the consequences? In addition, the chances of winning are getting lower as of now. Baekrijangcheon was in a hurry, but the more he calmed down. If you¡¯re impatient, you¡¯ll die. At that moment, the opponent¡¯s balance suddenly faltered. Baeklijangcheon did not miss the gap and threw out the sword. Poop poop! The sword of Baekri Jangcheon stabbed the opponent¡¯s shoulder and thigh. Now I have the chance to win. From now on, you can win just by holding out. Baekrijangcheon saw the saliva that had been flashing when his opponent was shaking. It was the sting of a sting. This is why he helped himself. The last words of Byeoktaesan continued to hover in the brain of Baekri Jangcheon, who wielded the sword hard. ¡®Cheer up!¡¯ I almost threw up blood. * * * ¡°Prince, are you going to be okay?¡± Byeoktae-san did not answer Younha-rin¡¯s question and looked at the bully. ¡°You¡¯re doing something useless.¡± The worker drooled his head quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but if he dies, he¡¯ll be very troublesome.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s possible.¡± Younha-rin heard the conversation between the two and knew that Il-chim did something for Baekri Jang-cheon. Yeon Harin had a lot to ask, but she held it in. There was a moment of silence. It was Geumokruju that broke it. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over there later to investigate.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Perhaps it will be difficult to find any traces, but finding even the smallest things through the investigation will be of great help to future investigations. Silence hovered again. Each party was immersed in their own thoughts. Byeoktaesan was busy digesting the energy gained today. It was so well-refined that I didn¡¯t have to concentrate. It was enough just to create a mania for the marriage. First, I stacked it on the weak vein. It was not necessary to use it for treatment, but just leaving it as it is could have had a great effect. ¡°Spirit medicine is the best.¡± This is the power of the spirit medicine. Chun Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon were rejuvenating today¡¯s battle in their heads. Realization through practice always presents a new path. Maybe it¡¯s better to set the direction of training to learn it for the time being. The eyes of the two stayed on Byeoktaesan at the same time and fell. When you go back now, you have to start your hellish training again. I wanted to go back to the time when I asked him to learn how to cook Mu Liang-bo, and hit him in the mouth. Chun Chu-sin and Il Chim-boo thought about anti-gangshi. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t think of a way to deal with him. I used most of my concentration to catch the end of the realization. The two simply walked instinctively into a deeper swamp of thought. Geum Ok-ruju and Haomundo discussed and discussed future schedules. Looking at the conversation, Haomundo¡¯s status did not seem to be very low. Indeed, it would not have been easy for a low-ranking person to survive without getting hurt in the previous fight. The role of Geumokruju and Haomundo was also quite important. Lastly, Younharin had a very complicated expression. It was just as complicated as the expression in her head. First of all, I didn¡¯t know Byeoktaesan was this strong. I know you¡¯ve treated the disease to some extent. He also knew that his knowledge of martial arts was very knowledgeable. And I found out only recently but based on that, I confirmed that I had mastered some of the martial arts, and that they were not very weak. However, I never thought it would be this bad. Today¡¯s appearance of Byeoktaesan shattered Yeon Harin¡¯s common sense and expectations. The person Chun Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon faced earlier was a great master. To a certain extent, he was a stronger master than Baeklijangcheon Stream. It was also shocking that Yoo Seo-yeon was so strong, but the impact of Byeok Tae-san, who simply finished such a master, was enormous. Youngharin¡¯s eyes were young with poison. I can¡¯t do this.¡¯ It can¡¯t be like this. What he wanted was not to be a burden on Byeoktaesan. You have to stand proudly next to Byeoktaesan Mountain. Younha-rin peeked at Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. I often saw those two shivering because of training. Maybe that¡¯s why they¡¯re so strong. Let¡¯s just say we want to do it together.¡¯ Younger Harin is in trouble. As we moved in our minds, we almost arrived at the place where we first started. Then, someone ran fiercely from behind. It was so loud that even though it was quite far away, it broke all the thoughts of the party. Some turned their heads and looked back. ¡°That old man earlier.¡± The rest of the people looked back at the words of the Heavenly Father. In the distance, the Baekrijangcheon Stream was running along the ground, pounding. Whenever Baeklijangcheon stepped on the ground, he hit the ground with a force to break the floor. The speed was faster than usual, but the internal vacuum consumption was enormous. However, Baeklijangcheon did not care about the exhaustion of the inner workings and ran like that. It was to let them know that they were going, and it was also because they wanted to catch up with Byeoktaesan even a little faster. And there was a little bit of threat mixed in. It was like running screaming because I was angry. ¡°You¡¯ll have to grow old nicely.¡± Chun Chu-sin said so and glanced at the monstrous creature. ¡°Why are you looking at me when you really¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I see your face? I just missed you.¡± ¡°So why are you looking at me while telling me to grow old beautifully?¡± Cheonchusinui alternately looked at Ilchimgool and Baenglijangcheon Stream. ¡°That old man, isn¡¯t he about the same age as you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m higher.¡± Once again, he alternately identified Baekrijangcheon Stream and Ilchimbo with his round eyes. ¡°That side looks ten years up? Wow, my brother, you must have eaten a lot of healthy food.¡± ¡°I must have eaten more than you.¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve never taken any medicine.¡± ¡°Not medicine. You¡¯ve been eating something like a spiritual medicine with the secret of yin and yang.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re catching a raw man. You¡¯ll misunderstand when others hear you.¡± He grinned at the thought that he had given a blow after a long time. As a result, he arrived at the place where his party was located. ¡°Eeh¡­!¡± As soon as Baekri Jangcheon tried to bring up something, a mob came out. ¡°Have you been of any help?¡± I forgot what to say for a moment. Come to think of it, if it weren¡¯t for the sting, he¡¯d already be dead. Baekrijangcheon first took the plunder¡¯s satiety. ¡°Thank you for your help. You saved my life.¡± ¡°I wish I had survived. I just did what the congressman had to do.¡± Then Chun Chu-sin slipped in. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all good, so let¡¯s go. Why don¡¯t you go back and get some rest?¡± When the Cheonchusin and Ilchimgoong led the Baekrijangcheon Stream with the atmosphere, the movement began while Baekrijangcheon was still in place. Chun Chu-sin and Ilchim-hoi, who were leading the way, glanced back. And when my eyes met with Byeoktaesan, I grinned. As if to give him a compliment later on, he didn¡¯t forget his sparkling eyes. The three took the lead and turned and entered the nearby base. Younharin looked at the scene with admiration. I can¡¯t believe you just let that harsh atmosphere calm down with a few words and blend in like that. It was never something anyone could do. Her eyes went straight to Byeoktaesan. My Confucius, you¡¯re amazing.¡¯ Therefore, such great people are serving Byeoktaesan. Youngharin¡¯s footsteps gave me strength. Yoo Seo-yeon, who saw it from behind, covered her mouth with her hands and smiled slightly. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a high spirit. The fight was hard, and the rest of the training today would be harder, but I still felt good. There was a gentle smile around Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s mouth. And when I saw it, Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s mouth slightly went up and down. Byeoktaesan stood still in all the sights and murmured as he watched Baekrijangcheon Stream entering the base. ¡°Maybe¡­ I¡¯ll have to pick one.¡± * * * There was a colorful room, a huge bed as fancy as a room. On the bed, three naked women were intertwined with a man. The women¡¯s expressions were filled with ecstasy, but the man¡¯s expression was calm and cold. Someone¡¯s voice was heard outside the door. ¡°The work of Uichang ended in failure.¡± ¡°Failed?¡± The man raised himself and shook his hand. Then the women on the bed fell down to the bed. The women were wriggling under the bed. ¡°We need to tell you exactly where we went and where we failed.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve succeeded in taking over the Black Iron Room, and everything that follows has failed.¡± The man made a ridiculous face. ¡°You spent all that money on a black-and-white room? What about the gangsi you put in there? ¡°We¡¯ve lost them all.¡± ¡°Dumbs.¡± The man said so and got up from his seat and asked while getting dressed. ¡°The tail?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve hung up. I¡¯ll never track it.¡± ¡°Detect the cause. And the second plan is to check again from the beginning. One failure is enough.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll proceed right away.¡± With the answer, the sign outside the door disappeared. The man dressed up shook his hand at the floor. Oh, my God! The three women wriggled on the floor quickly melted into blood. The blood seeped into the man¡¯s soles. A red glow fluttered in the blood-sucking man¡¯s eyes. Chapter 72 The Homuryeon flipped over once again. This time, the situation was more serious than when the Black Iron Room collapsed. I¡¯ve touched the base afterward from all over the Hobuk area. He had contacted each family and informed them to send at least three times more guards. Anyway, the incident has piled up a mountain of work for the Homuryeon to deal with. Homuryunju sighed as she saw the documents piled up to the ceiling with some exaggeration. ¡°When are we gonna get through this?¡± he couldn¡¯t just pass it by. The incident itself was very sensitive, so it must be handled carefully one by one. And perhaps the general manager will check all of this thoroughly once again. As the Homuryunju sighed and carefully examined each document, the general rushed in. He opened his eyes wide when he saw the documents piled up on the desk. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve done yet?¡± The Homuryunju looked at the general with ridiculous eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re going to make me pissed, that¡¯s great. It¡¯s a success.¡± The general approached the side of the desk and took a quick look at the documents already processed by Homuryunju. And I took out two of them separately. ¡°You¡¯ll have to check this out again. Homuryunju stared blankly at the general. ¡°It¡¯s no use looking at it like that. I have a lot to do, too. Please stop resting and speed up.¡± As soon as Homuryunju heard it, something came up. Who took a break? Who took a break? The general did not care about the eyes of such a homily and arranged the documents he had identified on one side. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m here and I¡¯m doing it¡­ I¡¯ve been informed by Byeoktaesan that I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re going back in the middle of this? Are you out of your mind?¡± The general continued his words calmly. ¡°The problem is that when Byeoktaesan Mountain goes around, it goes with Cheonchusin and Ilchimbo. We still need those two.¡± ¡°Of course. We haven¡¯t found a way to deal with the half-Kangshi yet.¡± Technically speaking, it wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t find it at all. We¡¯ve found a proper way to fight using some of the features. In addition, Cheonchusinui and Ilchimbo supplemented it one more time to make it more efficient. However, what Homuryun wanted was not that, but a more fundamental way. Like a mountain of bricks. ¡°You haven¡¯t figured out how Byeoktaesan brought down the half Kang-shi yet?¡± ¡°Yes. What if he doesn¡¯t know?¡± He had no choice but to rely on the gods of heaven and earth. There¡¯s no way other lawmakers can find out that the two haven¡¯t found out either. ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s impossible unless you have a good will.¡± ¡°Honestly, we can¡¯t guarantee that it will be possible even if we have the right to serve.¡± They are equally great lawmakers in the eyes of ordinary people. There is even a heavenly god here. Chen Chushin, who had actually met and experienced, was never a lawmaker who was second only to Ui-seon or Ilchim-ho. ¡°We¡¯ll catch it somehow.¡± The general manager gave a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult.¡± I looked at the general manager with the eyes that the Homuryunju had caught the pod. ¡°Where¡¯s Hogi, who used to recruit Byeoktaesan, going to say such a weak thing?¡± The general manager shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t communicate. I¡¯ve never seen such stubbornness in my life.¡± The general manager couldn¡¯t say that he was too scared to talk for a long time. In fact, he made several attempts to recruit Byeoktaesan. I tried this morning. And today was the climax. I was talking because I was scared. I just came back. ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t catch Byeoktaesan in a simple way.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you meet Younharin? Can¡¯t you convince him?¡± The general manager smiled bitterly again. ¡°I¡¯ve already tried.¡± ¡°Really? And it didn¡¯t work? I know you two are on good terms.¡± ¡°Younharin, she¡¯s not normal either. It didn¡¯t work at all.¡± The eyes of the Homuryunist grew bigger. ¡°So you couldn¡¯t even persuade Younger?¡± ¡°Yes. So, I think we need to do something different.¡± ¡°Another way?¡± ¡°We¡¯re following you.¡± ¡°Follow me? You want me to escort you?¡± The general manager shook his head. ¡°A clumsy number doesn¡¯t work. I¡¯m being honest and asking for your cooperation. Very politely.¡± The Homuryunju nodded. ¡°Then do it. Come to think of it, I can send my brother. There¡¯s nothing to do when you go back to your family anyway, so you can ask them to get acquainted with Byeoktaesan.¡± The commander looked embarrassed at the words. ¡°Well, Lord Ryun. I don¡¯t think he can.¡± ¡°What? What does that mean? What do you mean no?¡± * * * Homuryunju looked down at Baekrijangcheon Stream lying on the bed with pitiful eyes. ¡°Brother, how are you feeling?¡± The Baeklijangcheon Stream forced itself up. ¡°Just lie down. You don¡¯t feel well¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t. How can I do that in front of my lord? And I don¡¯t feel very uncomfortable either. It¡¯s just¡­.¡± Baeklijangcheon could not speak. And I quickly got up. ¡°This old man has taken away his busy Ryeon-ju¡¯s time. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t worry about me and get up quickly.¡± Baekrijangcheon smiled faintly from the sincerity of his tone. ¡°What the hell happened to you? All I¡¯ve heard is the circumstances, so it¡¯s hard to figure out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just a little overdrinking.¡± ¡°You drank too much?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand Homuryunju. Baeklijangcheon Stream is a master. Even in Baekri-se, he was an expert who could fit within twenty even if he could not hear it with ten fingers. But who would believe that such a master has lost his mind because of drinking too much? Homuryunju changed the subject for now because Baekri Jangcheon seemed reluctant to talk more. ¡°By the way, I heard you stopped the enemy¡¯s blitz and then moved separately. What happened?¡± ¡°Oh, that.¡± Baeklijangcheon tried to say something, but he shut up. As if there was a fog in my head, my memory was empty in places. When he rarely opened his mouth, the Homuryunju added a question. ¡°At that time, I was told that God and God were with him and that he was accompanied by a younger child in Byeoktaesan.¡± ¡°So¡­ oh! That¡¯s right. Remnants. He¡¯s gone to find them.¡± ¡°The Remnants? I¡¯ve never heard of that before.¡± Homuryunju was really embarrassed. Of course, I know there is a residual party. When we stopped the blitz, we heard reports that there were people. However, they were completely unaware that Baekrijangcheon chased them with Byeoktaesan. ¡°Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t tell you on purpose?¡¯ This story should have been heard from Byeoktaesan or Younhaerin. But they didn¡¯t say a word about it. Homuryunju looked at Baekrijangcheon Stream with slightly uncomfortable eyes. It¡¯s Byeoktaesan Mountain, let¡¯s say if such an important thing happened, shouldn¡¯t you have come to tell yourself first? It doesn¡¯t make sense to give up such an important job and drink. ¡°So what happened? Have you dealt with the remnants yet?¡± ¡°Huh¡­ well?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I remember chasing you. Oh! There was a great master, and I fought him.¡± ¡°I see. So what happened to the master?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Of course, I won.¡± Homuryunju forced a sigh to pop out and asked. ¡°Where is it located? I think we should send someone to check.¡± ¡°Location, I mean¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡± The Homuryunju asked with worried eyes. ¡°Brother, are you sure you¡¯re okay? I think my memory was damaged by some kind of shock. Did you happen to fight the master?¡± Baekrijangcheon shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. It was a little too much to fight with him, but he didn¡¯t get hurt. That¡¯s for sure.¡± It was crazy and jumping like crazy as a baekrijangcheon Stream. I really don¡¯t remember. The scene of the fight, the scene where he stabbed a sword in his shoulder and thigh, and the scene where he eventually won by hitting a sword in his heart, came to mind. The next thing that came to my mind was the scene where I was drinking with two elderly people and doing brother-in-law. ¡®And then¡­¡­.¡¯ Suddenly, the face of Byeoktaesan came to my mind. The Baenglijangcheon shook all over. ¡°Brother? Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Homuryunju looked into the face of Baekrijangcheon Stream. When fear and anger are mixed together, does this look make you look like this? ¡°Byeoktaesan! It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Huh? What did you do?¡± ¡°He beat me up!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°And that all night long! Do you know how sick I was? I didn¡¯t just hit her, she was stabbing her whole body, and I couldn¡¯t stand it!¡± ¡°You stirred your whole body with a knife?¡± ¡°Yes! How could you suffer like that if you didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°So¡­ you didn¡¯t see it yourself.¡± ¡°No, do you have to see it? I couldn¡¯t open my eyes because I was so sick at the time. But just look at the marks on my body and you¡¯ll know!¡± Homuryunju looked at Baekrijangcheon Stream with pitiful eyes. How did his brother end up like this? Perhaps it is not true that he went to deal with the remnants of Byeoktaesan Mountain and his party. No, they might have moved separately in the first place. I heard you didn¡¯t go with me. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m perfectly fine. Of course, there is no common bruise. The lawmakers looked carefully, but they were traumatized by internal injuries and nothing. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re a little weak.¡± ¡°How can I believe what they say? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re in the same boat with Byeoktaesan anyway!¡± ¡°The lawmakers who looked after you are members of the Home Affairs Union. The faithfulness and the ungrateful mind did not even have to look at your brother¡¯s body in preparation for his return.¡± Baek Ri-jangcheon read the emotions in the eyes of Homurianism. He shook his hand in embarrassment. ¡°No, it¡¯s not! It¡¯s not what Ryeonju thinks! I¡¯m not crazy! I¡¯m really normal! It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just a little weird!¡± ¡°Of course I believe what you say. Of course, you will.¡± The Homuryun slowly rose from his seat. And I spoke politely to Baeklijangcheon. ¡°Then keep your weight. I¡¯m going to leave now because I¡¯m busy with official duties. I¡¯ll come to see you often whenever I have time. So just think about your body for the time being.¡± ¡°Hey! Ryun-ju! No, it¡¯s not! It¡¯s not real!¡± Baekri Jangcheon anxiously sang it, but Homuryunju was already not there. ¡°Ha! What are you? I¡¯m getting really dirty in my later years.¡± Baekrijangcheon muttered so much and looked at the ceiling with focusless eyes. How dazed he must have been. There was a motion outside the door. ¡°Old man, we have a visitor.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve come to the hospital.¡± The faithful and the mysterious came with the company.¡± In the head of Baekri Jangcheon, I remembered the image of Cheon Chusin¡¯s extramarital affairs. At the same time, I also remembered Byeoktaesan, who was sure to be with the two. I was so surprised that I said no. I was just going to tell you to send it back. But the door is already wide open. Through the open door, the image of Cheonchusin and Ilchimbo was seen. And his eyes met with Byeoktaesan, who was standing between the two and looking at this side. Byeoktaesan frowned upon it. ¡°No, let¡¯s just go back.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, Confucius, if you¡¯re still in the hospital, you¡¯ll have to go inside.¡±¡­.¡± The expression of Cheon Chushin, who was talking, hardened. He closed the door slowly, looking at Baeklijangcheon with an awkward look. ¡°Then keep your weight. Take a bath.¡± Knock. The door is closed. Baekrijangcheon gazed blankly at the scene and screamed. ¡°This isn¡¯t right!¡± It was the moment when I became the main character of the rumor that made me excited for a while. * * * Byeoktaesan Mountain entered Geumokru. Now that I¡¯m leaving here, it¡¯s time to organize what¡¯s left. Even before arriving at Geumokru, the door opened wide and the gisaengs came out to greet Byeoktaesan Mountain. The same thing happened before, so some were calm. However, the reaction of younger people and Byeoktaesan who saw this for the first time was not like that. Even Dan-young and Chae-wol, who were from Ginyeo, were surprised. It was never easy to be treated like that at a base in broad daylight. Everyone looked at Byeoktaesan with fresh eyes. The gaze of Byeoktaesan Mountain was on Geumokruju, which came out with the gisaengs. Geum Ok-ruju shuddered unknowingly at the smile on the mouth of Byeoktaesan. Chapter 73 The group of Byeoktaesan moved separately after entering Geumokru. Today¡¯s schedule was for Byeoktaesan to finish what to do here, then move together to the dock and take a boat. That¡¯s why I brought all of them, but if it weren¡¯t for that, I would have come alone. Geumokruju and Baekhwaruju guided Byeoktaesan to the old room. The room with a splendid rooftop. When Byeoktaesan naturally went to the throne and sat down, Geumokruju and Baekhwaruju were quietly seated in the chair in front of it. Baekhwaruju wasn¡¯t asked by Byeoktaesan, but he started to report on his own. ¡°I¡¯ve sorted out everything related to Baeklijangcheon. I looked through various channels in case anyone witnessed what happened that day, but there was no one.¡± Byeoktaesan looked as if he wasn¡¯t interested. But Baekhwaruju couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°It has reached the level of God. I really didn¡¯t know there would be any trace left.¡± Since then, Baekhwaruju has added a few more stories related to Baeklijangcheon. For example, some rumors about Baeklijangcheon spread around Hongho, where Baekrisega is located, including Homuryeon. As Byeoktaesan was still dull, Baekhwaruju quickly moved on to the next report. ¡°We¡¯ve thoroughly examined the base where the half gang-shi stayed. And after the investigation, I informed the Homugyeon of the location.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded roughly. He meant that he wouldn¡¯t care about what he did or did. The report of Baekhwaruju was followed. ¡°We have identified the masters who were leading the half-gangssi. These are the Gwangdongsague¡± ¡°Gwangdongsague?¡± Byeoktaesan tilted his head. For some reason, I thought it was not a special issue. ¡°They¡¯re quite strong. However, their activities have been around for a long time. The last time it was confirmed was thirty years ago.¡± ¡°Thirty years ago? They didn¡¯t look that old.¡± ¡°there must be any way to change your appearance?¡± ¡°There was no sign of an artificial change in appearance¡­¡­.¡± Byeoktaesan stroked his chin and was lost in thought for a while. The first thing that came to mind among the ways to become young without artificial traces was Banro hwandong. However, the power was too weak to be seen as a Banrohwandong. They might have learned some kind of Juansul, but I didn¡¯t like the way it looked. ¡°For now, I¡¯ve kept their bodies. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s just take one of them. If you look into it, you¡¯ll find something.¡± Byeoktaesan felt a strange annoyance, so I decided to look into the body in more detail. The report of Baekhwaruju was followed. ¡°And I¡¯m interrogating the captor, but I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything?¡± ¡°Yes, they don¡¯t even know why they¡¯re so young.¡± ¡°They¡¯re weird.¡± They don¡¯t know anything, but they led the half gang-shi to attack the Homuryeon. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose?¡± ¡°The goal was to capture the leader of the Homuryeon.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Byeoktaesan looked ridiculous. ¡°They don¡¯t even know who ordered it, but they tried to capture the Homuryun leader?¡± Baekhwaluju looked embarrassed. ¡°So I was in trouble, too. To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen such a case before.¡­.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s cheating?¡± ¡°None. I actually used some special medicine.¡± ¡°Medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a medicine that makes you lose your mind and easily vomit the truth.¡± ¡°Is there something like that?¡± Byeoktaesan looked at Baekhwa Luju with strange eyes. ¡°It¡¯s manufactured by the Amyeongbo you gave me.¡± The eyes of Byeoktaesan came on slightly. ¡°Is it included in the Amyeongbo?¡± In fact, in the view of Byeoktaesan, Amyeongbo was just a bit of an unusual skill. But he didn¡¯t know that there would be a way to make this kind of medicine. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not possible with Amyeongbo alone. Amyeongbo is a kind of key. It¡¯s a medicine made through long research. We need to have Amyeongbo to implement a key part of our manufacturing method.¡± The eyes of Byeoktaesan sparkled with interest. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°Anyway, he knew very little. All I¡¯ve learned from the medication is that he¡¯s a Gwangdongsague, and when he came to his senses, he was with the half-gangsies.¡± ¡°When he woke up, he was with the half gang-si? Did he forget about it?¡± ¡°I think so. It seemed to cut out the whole memory of a certain period of time. ¡°Did he forget when he joined the half-gangshi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little longer than that, so about two decades have been erased.¡± Byeoktaesan was lost in thought for a while and then said. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll leave it up to you. And continue your investigation. It smells like something dangerous.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Baekhwaluju answered politely. Byeoktaesan¡¯s eyes turned to Geumokruju this time. Geumokruju bent his head slightly, trying to be as calm as possible. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Geumokruju said calmly. ¡°Baekhwaruju did all the reporting.¡± ¡°You know me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± There was no hesitation in answering whether he really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Why are you so nervous when you don¡¯t know?¡± Geumokruju was startled by the words and squeezed his leg. I was shaking my legs without realizing it. ¡°Uichang has the ability to see through the essence.¡± Baekhwaluju couldn¡¯t bear watching and started talking. Byeoktaesan¡¯s eyes turned to Baekhwaluju. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on the other hand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a kind of¡­ insight. Through the eyes, facial expressions, and information about the person, you can see through your gut.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled and looked at Geumokruju. ¡°Insight? That¡¯s not what I think. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that I have a different feeling.¡± Geumokruju said quickly. ¡°So what did you see from me?¡± ¡°I mean¡­¡­.¡± Geumokruju hesitated to answer very much. And when I saw it, the wall of the mountain flashed its eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Geumokruju¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Oh, no! I didn¡¯t see it! I really didn¡¯t see anything!¡± Byeoktaesan grinned. And looked at Baekhwaluju and asked. ¡°Get a new Uichang branch manager.¡± ¡°What?¡± Byeoktaesan looked at Geumokruju again without paying attention to Baekhwaluju, who was embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re coming with me from now on.¡± Geumokruju¡¯s face turned blue. ¡°Me, me?¡± ¡°Yeah. Is there a problem?¡± The answer was Geumokruju, and the question was asked to her while looking at Baekhwaruju. Baekhwaluju answered with a puzzled look. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but there¡¯s no problem. But you have to tell me why you want to take her¡­¡­.¡± Byeoktaesan looked at Baekhwaluju with a strange expression. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Only then did Baekhwaluju shake her head fiercely, surprised. ¡°No! Come to think of it, I think it¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t know!¡± After organizing the situation, Byeoktaesan looked at Geumokruju again. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to spend more, but the world doesn¡¯t just go the way I wanted it in the first place.¡± Byeoktaesan said all the way there and took a break. Geumokruju and Baekhwaruju swallowed at the same time. ¡°You should be the tenth.¡± ¡°Yeah, the tenth?¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the tenth¡± Geum Ok-ruju stared blankly at Byeoktaesan Mountain. She has now fallen from the head of the Uichang branch of Haomun over a dispute at the top of the gold wall. Byeoktaesan smiled and looked at Geumokruju. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Geumokruju quickly lowered his head. ¡°Well, that can¡¯t be true. I¡¯m so happy to be with you.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°I knew it.¡± Byeoktaesan rose from his seat. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Geumokruju followed Byeoktaesan with his head down. And Baekhwaluju looked at such Geumokluju with pitiful eyes. * * * The group of Byeoktaesan headed to the dock. It¡¯s time to go back home. During the journey, Geumokruju greeted the three other people and built a friendly relationship through dialogue. Geumokruju used the name Hwaok, Just like Danyeong and Chaewol. Thanks to this, Hwaok was able to see that Byeoktaesan¡¯s disputes were not just quarrels. And when she heard the names of the martial arts they learned, she was stunned. That¡¯s when Hwaok¡¯s worries began. ¡°Will I be able to learn how to learn Amyeongbo and Biryeongshingong at the same time?¡± Amyeongbo is a method, but it is not just a method. It contains a variety of artless tricks. The same was true of the mind. Therefore, Haomun must learn to match the spirit of Amyeongbo. Hwaok also learned in such a way. The problem was that the match with Amyoungbo was very good, but the power of the skill itself was very low. If the combination of Biryeongshingong and Am youngbo was good, she wanted to abandon the existing mentality and transfer to Biryeongshingong right away. The problem was that to confirm it, you had to learn how to do it. While agonizing over and over again, Byeoktaesan and his party arrived at the dock. The boat was prepared in advance at Haomun, so all you have to do is board. The preparation of Haomun was very thorough. A sailor to handle the ship was on board in advance, and supplies for the journey to infinity were packed. When he arrived at the dock, he saw a familiar person. He was a general of the Homuryeon. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± The general officer politely bowed his head to Byeoktaesan. Then, Chunchusin stepped forward. Chunchusin was mostly in charge of dealing with other people like this. It was best to deal with everything below as much as possible because things could not be solved smoothly if things went out. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll see the General Secretary of the Homuryeon anymore. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re doing this to take us back to the rags.¡± ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not like that at all right now. We just want to ask him a little favor.¡± ¡°Tell me for now.¡± ¡°Does it seem to you that the current events around Homuryeon are extraordinary?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s definitely not normal.¡± ¡°So I¡¯d like to ask for your help on that. You don¡¯t even need to leave a wall.¡± I¡¯d appreciate it if you could just accompany our people.¡± ¡°The people of Homuryeon?¡± Chunchushin shifted his gaze to the back of the general. Two middle-aged men were standing there. ¡°These are the doctors we¡¯ve worked hard to find.¡± The word ¡°Doctor¡± was interested in the two, and the two were carefully examined. Then he nodded. ¡°It feels pretty good.¡¯ Of course, the exact thing is that we need to talk a little bit and see them show their skills, but the atmosphere was fine. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a little bit of a talent¡­ They¡¯re from Moorim.¡± ¡°Moorimmaeng?¡± All of Byeoktaesan¡¯s party looked at the doctors with interest when they said they were Moorimmaeng. It even included Byeoktaesan. The general continued with a proud look. ¡°There¡¯s our Homuyeon Patrol Leader in Muhan now. These two doctors will join the Patrol State.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re asking me to cooperate with the Patrol Lord?¡± The general quickly waved his hand. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s not like that, but I¡¯m asking you to continue your research on the half gang-shi.¡± Chunchusin glanced at the two doctors who were blind. ¡°Share the findings to those two?¡± ¡°Please.¡± The general bowed more politely and politely. Chunchusin turned his head and looked at Byeoktaesan. He couldn¡¯t make a decision on this matter arbitrarily. Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not bad.¡± When the permission of Byeoktaesan was given, the work afterward proceeded in a swift manner. The Homuryeon General decided to take responsibility for all expenses that travel to Muhan as a token of his gratitude. He already got a ship at Haomun, but the general paid for all the expenses. He also said that he is currently working on some big deals with the top of the Geumbyeoksangdan in terms of the Homuryeon. Anyway, when the situation was sorted out, everyone got on the boat. And the ship started toward Muhan. Byeoktaesan stood in the air and was lost in thought for a while. ¡°Moorimmaeng¡­¡± It was a word that stimulated memories. Except for Cheonmashingyo, it has been the longest-running relationship in Byeoktaesan¡¯s life. Chapter 74 The road from Uichang to Muhan was perfectly calm. Unlike when they came, there was only one ship, and there was no flag, but there was no rush of pirates. Every time it stopped in the middle, Cheonchushin and Hwaok gathered all the information around them, and according to what they found, the appearance of the pirates has almost disappeared recently. As soon as he heard the story, Byeoktaesan blinked his eyes. ¡°It smells.¡± ¡°Right? Someone must be using pirates to make things up.¡± The smell that Byeoktaesan said was not the smell of conspiracy or manipulation, but the smell of an unknown medicine, but he didn¡¯t necessarily mention it. Hwaok gleamed his eyes and looked at Byeoktaesan. She has been remarkably stable since she became a quarrel of Byeoktaesan and has now been fearless. Looking at such a brazier, Byeoktaesan asked. ¡°But what did you see in me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°At first I thought I¡¯d seen it for sure, but as I¡¯ve been doing it, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Hwaok hesitated for a moment and spoke carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I can see his essence in a short scene.¡± ¡°A short scene¡­¡­.¡± Byeoktaesan was interested. The ability to see the essence of a person, and so did the ability to see it in a short scene. ¡°Most people are very ordinary. Most of them are eating, sleeping, fighting, bleeding, screaming.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see the essence of it?¡± ¡°Yes, I can feel it enough when I see it.¡± Byeoktaesan still looked at Hwaok with an interesting expression. ¡°For you, Sir¡­ I saw a black monster eating up the world.¡± ¡°Eating the world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly what eats up the creatures that make up the world.¡± Byeoktaesan was slightly surprised inside. Isn¡¯t it accurate? It¡¯s right that he eats up the souls of the living things. ¡°Do you still look like that?¡± ¡°When I first meet a person, I get the strongest feeling. After that, the scene is so blurry that I can¡¯t¡± ¡°Really? Was it that scary anyway?¡± Hwaok smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m actually a little confused. I¡¯ve seen something similar before, so¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Did you see something similar?¡± ¡°Yes, I was a little confused because it happened when I was very young.¡± He smiled softly and shook his head as if Hwaok was ridiculous. ¡°That can¡¯t be true.¡± ¡°So who did you get confused with?¡± ¡°He was a great man. Of course, we didn¡¯t know who he was until later.¡± Hwaok took a short break and continued, shining his eyes. ¡°He was called Cheonma.¡± Byeoktaesan tilted his head and looked at Hwaok. Actually, He expected it. Hwaok must have seen himself before he was reborn in the past. But it was not in his memory. ¡°When is that?¡± ¡°Because I was six years old¡­ It¡¯s been about 23 years.¡± Byeoktaesan stammered his memory. After being reborn, the memories of the past were so vivid that they almost went back to that point and lived again. Whenever I needed it, I used it by drawing out memories. However, it took some time to trace the memory so vaguely. Also, He clearly remembers situations, phrases, and martial arts, but the memory of the person who constitutes them was a bit vague. It suddenly occurred to him that the ambiguity might be the price for reviving like this. Anyway, it was only after He remembered for a while that He remembered the situation at that time. Of course, He had no memory of a young girl who would have watched him from afar. He just remembered a situation where it was likely to happen. ¡°Gwangdongsague. Now I remember a little remember.¡± The situation at that time was also linked to the Gwangdongsague. ¡°No wonder I¡¯m not unfamiliar with Byulho.¡± Hwaok looked at Byeoktaesan with surprised eyes. ¡°Do you have a connection with the Gwangdongsague?¡± Byeoktaesan smirked. ¡°Not really, I just saw it once while passing by.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ve seen a cross-section of their two decades of lost memories.¡± Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t answer. The meeting with the Gwangdongsague was really more than two decades ago. At that time, the Gwangdongsague humiliated and killed a woman belonging to Chunmashingyo. Of course, it was done without knowing that she belonged to the Chunmashingyo, but it was like touching the Chunmashingyo anyway. At that time, Chunma came forward to the work. It was because he was out to deal with important things and because what the Gwangdongsague did was really bad for Cheonma. Although the Gwangdongsague was on a rather strong kind, it could not escape the pursuit of the Chunmashingyo. And eventually, It faced Cheonma. At that time, a village cooperated in the process, and Hwaok was probably a little child in the village. At that time, Cheonma stomped them, made them feel the pain for a long time, and then smashed their heads to death. ¡®And you¡¯re saying you¡¯re back on your feet? With a younger body.¡¯ Byeoktaesan stroked his chin with a strange expression. ¡°What do you think?¡± Hwaok asked carefully. ¡°Did he say anything else? Come to think of it, I remember him saying something big.¡± Hwaok looked suspicious. ¡°Large size? There was no such thing. We checked in many ways to see if there were any other connections, but there was no one they could remember.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s weird. I don¡¯t think it was nonsense.¡± Hwaok¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°I think we need to find out more.¡± Doesn¡¯t it seem like someone intervened and distorted or deleted the information in the head of the Gwangdongsague? ¡°Let¡¯s start thinking about it. Well, what about the new doctors? Did you see anything?¡± ¡°It was normal. I saw a medicine and a sword.¡± ¡°Medicine and swords?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve been living with medicine and swords since I was a kid. It¡¯s a scene that I¡¯ve seen a lot of people in Cheon Yak-bang.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not from Murim-maeng, are they?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a change. I¡¯ll take a look at that, too. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. It¡¯s a pretty good ability in Haomun. It doesn¡¯t seem to be just the essence.¡± Hwaok smiled awkwardly. In fact, She didn¡¯t intend to tell him this much about her ability. But She couldn¡¯t help it. It was really hard to disobey in front of Byeoktaesan. Hwaok looked at Byeoktaesan with a look as if he had suddenly thought of something. ¡°Now that I think about it, your servants were a little unusual.¡± ¡°Who? All three of them?¡± Hwaok replied with a nod. ¡°Yes, I saw the same thing from those three.¡± ¡°Same thing?¡± Hwaok looked at Byeoktaesan quietly. ¡°I saw you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, all three of them were the same.¡± Byeoktaesan was lost in thought for a while. If the six remaining servants at the top of Geumbyeoksangdan are all the same, it means that he has influenced them. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°And so did Yeonharin¡± ¡°Yeonharin, too?¡± It becomes more and more clear. Byeoktaesan looked at Hwaok with an interesting expression. However, Hwaok seemed to be hesitating about something. ¡°Why? Do you have anything else to say?¡± ¡°No, I was thinking about how to find the numbers.¡± Hwaok naturally changed her words. No matter how hard it was, She couldn¡¯t say that even the scene she saw from Chunchushin and Ilchimgoe was smiling. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do well on your own.¡± Byeoktaesan said so and left the cabin. Hwaok was relieved inside and remembered in her head what ways to contact Haomun around here. * * * Cheonchushin and Ilchimgoe were looking at the body in the cabin on the bottom of the ship, along with two doctors who said they were from Murim. First of all, They wanted to check the skills of the two doctors who came out of the Moorim-maeng, so They asked them to look at them first. There were three bodies, one of which was one of Gwangdongsague, and the other two of which were of the half gang-shi¡¯s dead bodies. One of the bodies of the half gang-shi was just half gang-si, and the other was the half gang-si who mastered mugong. It is prepared one for each type. Watching the two doctors carefully examine the bodies, Chunchusin nodded and said to Ilchimgoe. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s the right way to look at it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because your eyes are too low. I haven¡¯t seen a proper doctor for too long. That¡¯s an ordinary doctor who¡¯s studied properly.¡± ¡°Really? Well, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The two doctors, who had been looking at the body for a while, finally withdrew their hands and eyes. ¡°Are you saying that all three of them are half-gangshi?¡± When one of the doctors asked, Chunchushin frowned. ¡°Just tell me what you saw. What do you think we¡¯re doing with you right now? I¡¯m trying to figure out how good I am.¡± The faces of the two doctors hardened slightly. ¡°I know it¡¯s a reputation of faith, but it¡¯s not something we¡¯re going to be treated with.¡± ¡°So let¡¯s check it out.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have much experience seeing the bodies of the dead.¡± Cheonchusin smiled. ¡°Why are you saying that you haven¡¯t seen anything for so long? If you say you don¡¯t know, it¡¯ll be over.¡± The two doctors were furious. However, he did not raise his voice or make a noticeable impression. Chunchusin looked at ilchimgoe. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. I think I¡¯ve lost my sight while I was in Ui-chang. I don¡¯t know what we can tell them, but I don¡¯t know if we can deliver it properly.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not to that extent.¡± When Chunchusin tried to laugh again, Byeoktaesan came down. ¡°What are you doing in this dark place?¡± ¡°Oh, You are here. Well¡­ I¡¯ve been checking my skills.¡± ¡°Really? Is it useful?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use it.¡± Byeoktaesan tilted his head and looked at the two doctors. ¡°Aren¡¯t you from Cheonyakbang?¡± The eyes of the two doctors widened. ¡°Well, how do you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± The faces of the two doctors crumpled without mercy. But they didn¡¯t even have time to protest. Cheon chusin came forward immediately. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were from Murim-maeng? I didn¡¯t know that Cheonyakbang was in the middle of Murim-maeng.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°No, what do you mean, the General Secretary of Homuryeon lied? Did you just sit on the sidelines?¡± The two doctors waved their hands at the words of Chunchushin. ¡°It¡¯s never like that. I¡¯ve just decided to join hands with a group of people for this one.¡± ¡°This one?¡± ¡°Half-gangshi. I heard that there was Dokma involved, so we came here.¡± ¡°Oh, come to think of it, the Cheonyakbang and the Dokma were very bitter, right?¡± ¡°The word bitter is not enough. The enemy, the enemy.¡± And the eyes of Byeoktaesan, who is completely unaware of the fact, grew slightly. ¡°What, did the Cheonyakbang have a bad relationship with the Dokma? Why? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s a lot of things going on, but the start is that the Dokma released the poison near the Cheon Yak-bang to prove that he was above the Cheon Yak-bang.¡± ¡°What a madman.¡± ¡°Dokma it is.¡± Chunchusin said so and giggled. However, he smiled for a moment, quickly erased his expression, and stared at the two doctors. ¡°It¡¯s a start. That¡¯s how you do it. But at the end of the day, it¡¯s a good idea to go under the Murim-maeng.¡± ¡°Never.¡± The two doctors¡¯ attitudes were determined. They sincerely seemed to think that there was no reason for the Cheon Yak-bang to enter the Moorim. ¡°That¡¯s it. We¡¯ll see.¡± Chunchusin asked, looking at Byeoktaesan. ¡°But what are you doing here? What¡¯s wrong with your stomach?¡± Byeoktaesan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that, but I¡¯m going to look around.¡± ¡°You mean around here?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard there are many traces around here.¡± ¡°What trace?¡± ¡°the pirate.¡± The eyes of Chunchusin grew bigger. ¡°Have you already found traces of the pirates? It hasn¡¯t been long since I said it was weird. I¡¯m sure Haomun is fast.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. It was certainly a good thing to have Haomun underneath. And he thought that he should push more of Baekhwaluju. Until he becomes the next Haomunju and settles down properly. Chapter 75 ¡°We will protect ourselves. I won¡¯t disturb you at all, so don¡¯t worry.¡± The two doctors said so with a confident look. Chunchushin and Ilchimgoe looked at the two men with suspicious eyes. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? Honestly, I can¡¯t let you guys die. I¡¯ve got a favor from General of Homuryeon.¡± ¡°In Cheonyakbang, it¡¯s not until you reach a certain level that you¡¯re allowed to go outside. We can win with our eyes closed.¡± Cheonchusin smiled. ¡°Make sure not to get beat up before you come to your senses.¡± Still, if Byeoktaesan goes with them, They won¡¯t have to fight with half gang-si. That alone guaranteed some safety. ¡°Well, take care of it.¡± That¡¯s all the nagging of Chunchushin. It¡¯s up to them from now on. The person guiding the group was Haomundo, who works nearby. ¡°You managed to find out where the numbers are.¡± ¡°I was lucky.¡± Haomundo, who was leading the way, scratched his head once and continued. ¡°I¡¯m from a number. I know a lot of people there, and some of them have escaped this time.¡± Byeoktaesan made an interesting expression. ¡°They were lucky, too. Apparently, he ran away on the move, but if he got to his destination, he probably wouldn¡¯t have run away.¡± At the words of Haomundo, Cheon Chushin said. ¡°It¡¯s a little sloppy. I don¡¯t think you should expect too much.¡± That¡¯s what I thought. There are only a few of them, but they¡¯re not meticulous, given that they¡¯ve escaped so easily and leaked their tracks. Then Haomundo shook his head loudly. ¡°No, they¡¯re really scary. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I was lucky? They¡¯re quick-witted, so they barely managed to get out of it, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have had a chance.¡± Byeoktaesan suddenly stopped walking. Then the rest of the group stopped with a suspicious expression and looked at Byeoktaesan. The only difference in facial expressions was between Chunchushin and Hwaok. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± When asked by Haomundo, Byeoktaesan looked at Hwaok. Hwaok bowed her head to Byeoktaesan with a very embarrassing and sorry look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have made it more clear.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not Haomun, and you don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± That¡¯s true. Now Hwaok was no longer a haomun, but a servant of Byeoktaesan. However, she still has ties with Haomun and is in charge of contacting them, so she felt a little responsibility. Hwaok approached Haomundo. Then she reached out his hand. ¡°Oh, my dear!¡± Hwaok¡¯s hand grabbed Haomundo¡¯s neck. ¡°Urgh!¡± Haomundo held Hwaok¡¯s hand with both hands and looked embarrassed. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong with you? Oh, my God! Hwaok spoke emotionally. ¡°Why did you betray me?¡± ¡°Be, betrayal! I¡¯ve never done that!¡± Haomundo¡¯s eyes, tone, and expression were full of sincerity. At least he meant what he¡¯s saying now. Cheonchusin, who was watching it, said. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you weren¡¯t on the side of Haomun from the beginning. It was that guy from the beginning.¡± ¡°What, what¡­¡±!¡± Haomundo couldn¡¯t speak more. This is because there was a greater force in the hands of Hwaok, who held his neck. He flipped his eyes with a painful face. ¡°S¡­stop!¡± Then Hwaok shook his hand. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Haomundo, who fell down. Hwaok said calmly. ¡°It looks like the enemy has set up a trap.¡± ¡°trap?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Hwaok continued, looking down at Haomundo with a complicated gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t know they¡¯d plant three of these in our Haomun. He¡¯s been a Haomundo for over five years.¡­.¡± After coughing for a while after falling on the floor, Haomundo barely looked up at Hwaok with embarrassed eyes. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not. It¡¯s really not.¡± Byeoktaesan approached Haomundo. Haomundo was surprised and looked at Byeoktaesan. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re or not. And it doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s a trap ahead of us or not.¡± ¡°Huh? Well, what the¡­¡­.¡± At the moment, the atmosphere that flowed from Byeoktaesan¡¯s body froze cold. Haomundo shook his whole body. He wasn¡¯t the only one. Other people around me were also shocked and surprised. ¡°The thing is, if you set a trap for me, there¡¯s no half-gang-shi.¡± The cold gaze of Byeoktaesan turned to Haomundo. ¡°How dare you steal my spirit medicine?¡± ¡°Well, when did I¡­¡­.¡± Byeoktaesan looked down at Haomundo. Haomundo was suffocating for some reason. Now I can clearly see what people used to say about the breathtaking fear. ¡°Be sure to blow everything you know before you grind your soul into an idiot.¡± Haomundo nodded wildly. And he began to recite everything he knew without knowing it. Byeoktaesan looked at Cheonchushin and Hwaok without thinking about what he said. The two quickly arranged the situation by listening to Haomundo¡¯s recitation. Byeoktaesan muttered, looking at the direction Haomundo was trying to guide. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you.¡± * * * ¡°So the numbers wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape unless those scary guys let them go on purpose?¡± Hwaok nodded at Yeonharin¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Perhaps it was a lie that there were numbers of people who ran away. ¡°If you figured that out, you¡¯d know it¡¯s weird, and you¡¯d have to highlight that and report it, and you wouldn¡¯t do that and you¡¯d take us there like it wasn¡¯t a big deal?¡± ¡°There are a few other things. It¡¯s roughly outlined who the traitors are.¡± Hwaok¡¯s eyes flashed coldly. Perhaps traitors will never die comfortably. ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is, why do you have to go into that trap when you know it all?¡± Hwaok sneaked away from Yeonharin¡¯s question. It was something she didn¡¯t even know. She was just following Byeoktaesan, who was walking leisurely in front of her. ¡°Ask for yourself.¡± Yeonharin was struck by Hwaok¡¯s words. ¡°Just¡­ wait and see, I guess.¡± To be honest, She couldn¡¯t talk to Byeoktaesan now. For some reason, the atmosphere that seemed not to approach was all over the wall. He almost arrived at the place where Haomundo, who betrayed me earlier, said. Nevertheless, he did not stop walking. Now someone has to ask Byeoktaesan. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Chunchushin. When Chunchushin received the gaze, he opened his eyes wide and pointed at himself with his fingers. It was like asking everyone if I really did it. Everyone looked away. Chunchushin made a ridiculous face and eventually approached Byeoktaesan with a resigned look. ¡°Well, Sir.¡± Byeoktaesan turned his head and looked at Cheonchushin. Chunchushin¡¯s heart almost fell. ¡°Oh, my God. Sir, why are you looking at me with such a scary.¡± ¡°Why?¡± When asked a simple question by Byeoktaesan, Chun Chushin quickly turned his head and looked at Ilchimgoe. ¡°My brother has something to tell you.¡± In the past, the same person who had been subjected to the same thing opened his mouth and looked at Chunchushin. I didn¡¯t expect this again. Of course. Only then did Byeoktaesan pass well because he was in a good mood, but I didn¡¯t think it would be today. Byeoktaesan turned his head again and looked at Ilchimgoe. Ilchimgoe also experienced a heart-breaking experience when his eyes met with Byeoktaesan. ¡°Well, well, what are we going to do now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Byeoktaesan stopped walking. Ilchimgoe shook his whole body with a contemplated face. ¡®I messed up the wrong way.¡¯ Byeoktaesan looked over the party with a cool look. Everyone swallowed dry saliva with nervous faces. ¡°So these weren¡¯t them, were they?¡± Byeoktaesan, who murmured incomprehensible words, looked around the party once again. I was excited at the thought of going into a trap after a long time, so I only thought about the past. In the past, when he entered the trap alone, his men moved separately and hit the back of those who formed the trap. He did so because he was the one who could endure well for the longest time in the trap and sometimes break all the traps alone. At that time, when Byeoktaesan rushed to the trap, his men hit the enemy¡¯s back without having to order them. But the people here now are not the men who followed them at that time. ¡°I¡¯m going straight. So you must strike behind the enemy.¡± Everyone was surprised at the words. ¡°Sir! That¡¯s too dangerous!¡± The first person to shout was Cheonkyungwan. Cheonkyungwan has not forgotten that he is a guard of Byeoktaesan. He must consider the safety of Byeoktaesan as a top priority. Byeoktaesan looked at Cheonkyungwan. ¡°Dangerous? Who?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you¡­¡­.¡± Chunkyungwan could not finish his sentence. He couldn¡¯t imagine the situation in itself where Byeoktaesan is in danger. Byeoktaesan spoke calmly, but as cold as ice. ¡°If you think I¡¯m in danger, you can try harder to hit the enemy¡¯s back.¡± Everyone nodded without realizing it. If you can hit the enemy right behind you, it will cause great confusion, which will eventually lead to the safety of Byeoktasan. Byeoktaesan looked around the party once again. When his eyes reached So-so, Dan-young, and Chae-wol, he stopped. So-so, who noticed it, shouted quickly. ¡°I¡¯m coming, too! You can do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming, too.¡± ¡°I can do it, too.¡± Danyoung and Chaewol also spoke resolutely. Byeoktaesan had no intention of stopping anyone who wanted to do it. ¡°Let the three of you walk together. Never separate.¡± The three men who have mastered the same martial arts and the harmony between the three is good, so it will probably have a significant upward effect. Byeoktaesan, who said so far, turned again and began to walk. The remaining people gathered for a while and made a plan. Byeoktaesan entered the trap alone, but he could not hit the enemy¡¯s back roughly. Although they cannot plan carefully, they should not fight with each other. They quickly shared their opinions and divided their roles, and then hurried on. * * * ¡°Byeoktasan is coming.¡± One of the warriors scattered everywhere for reconnaissance ran and reported. ¡°What about the others?¡± ¡°No one is here. I¡¯m alone.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be alone. I¡¯m sure the others are trying to get behind us.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call the patrol, just leave it as it is. No matter where he comes, we just need to get troops from the center.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll deliver it that way for now.¡± As the warrior bowed his head and stepped back, the man and the dock iron frowned. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I¡¯d bring my gangshi.¡± If Byeoktaesan comes separately like that, it would be much more effective if you send the gangshi to the other side. Voodoochul looked at three men sitting on a nearby rock. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Then the three men jumped out of their seats and jumped off the rock. ¡°So, what do we do?¡± ¡°You can capture Byeoktaesan.¡± ¡°You said he was good, right?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have accurate information yet, but they say it¡¯s pretty strong.¡± As of yet, the information that Byeoktaesan defeated by fighting Gwangdongsagoe has not been obtained from this side either. Everyone knew that it was centered around Baekrijangcheon that wiped out the remnants of half gang-shi. So the information they obtained was like that. However, the people with Byeoktaesan are known to be very strong, so they prepared it to the point that it was too much. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to cut your limbs?¡± said the dock iron with an awkward smile. ¡°I hope I¡¯m fine as much as I can. I have to conduct research and experiment with Byeoktaesan¡¯s body.¡­.¡± ¡°Did he say he was at odds with our teachers?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. So we have to study that part clearly. If we don¡¯t get to write everything we¡¯ve prepared so far, we can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not gonna work. All right, don¡¯t worry.¡± The three men went so far as to talk to each other. ¡°Who¡¯s going to go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve done it, so I can¡¯t give it up.¡± ¡°The same goes for me.¡± Voodoochul looked embarrassed. But he couldn¡¯t stop them. ¡®Well¡­ there could be an attack from the other side, so they can step up.¡¯ Thinking like that made me feel at ease. ¡°You must catch Byeoktaesan. It¡¯s the Lord¡¯s request.¡± The men stared at him in unison at the words of Voodoochul. Voodoochul, who faltered back in surprise, smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ahahaha, I was just delivering the words of the Lord¡¯s message. Do as you please.¡± When the three men were said to be masters, they changed their words a little. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s been a while since you drew lots.¡± ¡°You should.¡± That¡¯s how two people were decided to go catch Byeoktaesan. The men moved as soon as their turn was set. Before They knew it, Byeoktaesan came so close that they could see it. He was relieved to see the two men approaching Byeoktaesan Mountain. ¡®Anyway, two or three of Gwangdongsagoe can be dealt with by himself.¡¯ Voodoochul looked around with a comfortable mind. All that was left was to prepare for a possible attack. Chapter 76 Byeoktaesan stared at the two people approaching from far away. Then he tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m used to this feeling.¡± Of course, that didn¡¯t stop him from walking. Byeoktaesan walked at the same speed as the first time. Before he knew it, two men came to the front of Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan kept walking as if he was trying to pass between the two men. ¡°Is he crazy?¡± One of the two men shouted like that and waved his hand. A great deal of energy gathered in his palm. The energy was carried on the palm of his hand and flew to the head of Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan just walked. Whoo! The man¡¯s eyes widened. I definitely hit him in the back of the head, but Byeoktaesan wasn¡¯t there anymore. He stepped quickly and escaped from the attack. The rest of the man rushed to Byeoktaesan and reached out his fist. Ring! His fist literally swept the front. But Byeoktaesan was still walking. It just changed its direction obliquely and deviated from the scope. ¡°This guy¡¯s pretty good.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s gonna be fun to fight.¡± Two people rushed in at the same time. Surprisingly, however, Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t get hit by the attack and just walked. The speed has increased. Although it slowed down, it changed direction little by little, but it didn¡¯t stop walking anyway. The faces of the two people were firm. This is almost a joke. I¡¯ve never experienced this before. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The ferocious energy poured out of the two people¡¯s bodies. And with that energy wrapped around him, he hit Byeoktaesan with his body. Byeoktaesan took a step and turned the body halfway. He waved his palms. Squeak! The palms of Byeoktaesan hit the cheeks of the two men. There was a scene as if two people were touching the palms of Byeoktaesan Mountain. The two people who were slapped fell to the floor and hit their heads tightly on the ground. He was slapped by Byeoktaesan and almost fell down as if he were spinning. The shock wriggled the two on the spot for a while. But he didn¡¯t die. ¡°You¡¯re not bad¡± Byeoktaesan kept walking, throwing his impressions like that. He hasn¡¯t stopped walking for a moment. The two fallen men stumbled out of their seats. They couldn¡¯t get up at once and had to get up again after falling down several times. And when they stood up and balanced, Byeoktaesan had already arrived where the rest of their colleagues were. Two people ran away quickly. They can never stop Byeoktaesan. At least three of them should join forces. But it¡¯s already late. one of them could see the palms of Byeoktaesan on his colleague¡¯s cheek. Oh, my god. Whoo! When he saw his head sticking to the floor as his body turned around, he realized they had been hit like that. Soldiers were seen rushing from all sides toward Byeoktaesan. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± I shouted sadly, but it was too late. The image of Byeoktaesan was hidden by the warriors who ran. * * * The mouth of Byeoktaesan crept up. When a tooth was slightly revealed, he smiled because he was in a good mood, but fear was lodged like a nail in the hearts of his enemies who saw it. How can he not be afraid when his colleague¡¯s body spins on the floor and puts his head on the floor whenever Byeoktaesan moves lightly? Byeoktaesan clapped his palms on the cheeks of all the warriors who rushed to him. It¡¯s just a light wave of hands, but once you get hit, your mind suddenly flies away, and your body spins and falls to the floor from the head. The fallen man could not get up again and trembled like a bug stabbed in a needle. Despite being beaten like that, the warriors rushed like a moth without anyone running away. And he fell down. As a result, the first two men who were hit by Byeoktaesan finally arrived. The two men sought opportunities to attack Byeoktaesan among the warriors on the same side. As he was doing so for a while, his colleagues from the two men came up to him and started looking for gaps. And among those seeking the opportunity was today¡¯s manager, Voodoochul. Voodoochul¡¯s face, which seeks opportunities by using other subordinates as consumables, was distorted as it should be. ¡®I wasn¡¯t prepared enough.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know that Byeoktaesan was this strong. can¡¯t tell exactly, but isn¡¯t this close to being one of the ten masters? Is it possible to build that much skill at that age? Is there anyone who might have been half-willed by an amazing master? I really had all sorts of thoughts. As I was looking around like that and looking at Byeoktaesan, the opportunity finally came. At the same time, three people stronger than Voodoochul rushed to Byeoktaesan. Ta-da! Boom! Unlike before, Byeoktaesan even used its feet to blow up three at the same time. The two were slapped with the palm of their hands and the other with their feet. The two men who were hit with his hands fell from the head on the floor, and the person who was hit by his feet flew back. And exactly the moment Byeoktaesan hit three, Voodoochul almost hit the floor and rushed toward the bottom of Byeoktaesan. The foot of Byeoktaesan, who had just blown away a man, hit the back of Voodoochul. Oh, my dear! A strong shock shook the entire body of Voodoochul. And that was the last memory of Voodoochul in this fight. * * * The party without Byeoktaesan split into three groups. First of all, the strongest martial artist decided to go with four disputes. And Chun Chushin was joined by two doctors of Cheon Yak-bang. The rest, so Yeon Harin, Chun Kyung-wan, and Yoo Seo-yeon formed a group. They decided to circle around the destination and hit it from the outside. However, there were quite a few people on the reconnaissance team. Eventually, he was caught in a reconnaissance group even before he hit the back properly, and a fight broke out quite far from his destination. At least, the soldiers in the reconnaissance group were relatively weaker than the warriors in the center, so there was little danger to the group. The purpose of the meeting was reconnaissance, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult to fight because there were at most three people, not many people. However, it was a little tricky to catch those who ran away. The purpose of hitting the enemy¡¯s back is not to be caught hitting this way, so we had to catch it thoroughly. Yeon Harin moved with Chun Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon, feeling a little bit of shame. Not long ago, I saw how strong they became when they faced the enemy with the two. But now it was different from then. The two are stronger than they were then. On the other hand, he was still in place. Of course, it¡¯s only been a few days, so I know how difficult it is to be stronger in the meantime. But those two did it. ¡°Lady, I think we need to hurry up. At this rate, he will fight against many enemies by himself.¡± The words caught Youngharin¡¯s mind. What am I doing right now?¡¯ This was not the time to think uselessly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hurry. There¡¯s not much time left.¡± They quickly moved to the target point where Byeoktasan would be, trying not to meet with the reconnaissance team as much as possible. And the same people who were doing the same thing elsewhere were moving quickly with similar thoughts. Thanks to their haste, they were able to reach the target point quickly. By this time, however, there should be some fighting sounds, but there was no sound. The three of them flew away in a hurry. They had an ominous thought that maybe the fight was already over. No matter how strong Byeoktaesan is, there is no business in front of the head. Just by looking at the size of the reconnaissance group, They could see how many enemies there were. How can you handle so many enemies alone? They must strike back and destroy the enemy¡¯s formation. That way, we can fight properly. With that thought, a wide-open space came into the view of the three people who quickly flew their bodies. They became stiff as they were. There were countless people in the vacant lot. As expected, the size of the enemy was enormous. And all those enemies were lying on the floor. In the middle of the vacant lot, there was a wide, fairly large rock, and there was Byeoktaesan sitting on it. Apparently, there were traces of rocks on the other side, so that rock was moved to the middle of the vacant lot. I don¡¯t know if that was done by the wall or by the enemies over there. Anyway, Yeon Harin, who had been looking down at the scene in the vacant lot for a while, came to her senses. ¡°That¨Cthat you did it all by yourself?¡± And the party appeared one after another from the other direction. They also had the same reaction as Younger Harin. * * * The party gathered again in front of Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan sat on a rock and closed his eyes gently. Various emotions were fluttering in the eyes of the group looking at Byeoktaesan. It was a complicated look full of respect, distrust, and confusion. ¡°How long are you going to watch?¡± Byeoktaesan slowly opened his eyes and asked. ¡°Please give me instructions, Sir.¡± When Hwa-ok answered quickly, Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°There will be still some remnants. Go grab it. Don¡¯t miss a single one.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And the Hwaok remains.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When instructions from Byeoktaesan fell, everyone moved in unison. The remaining remnants refer to the scouts who met countless times on their way here. There will probably be a lot of troublesome things happening when they go back to life. It was also important to cover up the information on this side. Hwaok and Chunchushin, who knew it best, diligently emphasized the fact and gave proper instructions to the party. There were no lumps in the instructions of the two, perhaps because they had done something similar several times. Like that, everyone was scattered in all directions, and only Hwaok and Byeoktaesan stood up from their seats. ¡°Follow me.¡± Byeoktaesan took the lead in walking, and Hwaok quietly followed suit. Four people were lying side by side where the two arrived. Even by looking at him, his outfit was different from others. ¡°They¡¯re the leaders.¡± ¡°I think so. It¡¯s a little hard.¡± Hwaok first checked to see if they were alive. They were all alive. Of course, it didn¡¯t seem easy to pull themself together. ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up, so get as much information as you can.¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s hard to find out who¡¯s behind them.¡± You¡¯ve already experienced it once. Through Gwangdongsagoe. Byeoktaesan smirked. ¡°Background? I don¡¯t need anything like that, but find out where the half gang-shi is. How do these guys feel? Do you see anything?¡± Hwa-ok shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s similar to Gwangdongsagoe. I see blood and knives. It¡¯s usually seen by those who kill.¡± ¡°Really? Well, then you¡¯re gonna have to go through some interrogation. Tell me as soon as you know anything.¡± Byeoktaesan said so, then slightly let out his energy to wake them up, and sat down in a clean place nearby, then closed his eyes gently. During today¡¯s fierce battle, he melted the spirit medicine, or high-quality energy he had accumulated, into his body. Originally, He didn¡¯t intend to digest it this quickly, but as He was immersed in the battle, he naturally drew it. Therefore, it is necessary to fully digest the energy that has been dissolved in the body. That way, it is not used for treatment because it permeates into a vein that has been cut off. Now the treatment can be left natural. From now on, he needs to build up his energy. And as the treatment progressed, it was planned to gradually change internally and build it up in the body. He can just use his energy in battle, but it was not efficient. It¡¯s like he is using a katana to catch a bug. I wouldn¡¯t have had to think like that before, but I shouldn¡¯t do that now. In the past, it was spiritual to remain because he had burned all souls and accepted the power. But not anymore. Byeoktaesan was thinking about efficiency after a long time. And it was a lot of fun. While Byeoktaesan was organizing his enlightenment and spirituality, Hwaok approached the four fallen people and conducted the interrogation step by step. She knew their identity first, but since then she¡¯s been confused. ¡°Gwanghyeolsamma!¡± It was Madhu, who was active 50 years ago. It was also Madhu who was decapitated by the death order of the Murim Chapter 77 The interrogation of Gwanghyeolsamma did not produce much results. They were just like Gwangdongsagoe. Without even having a dead memory, decades of memory were erased and only blindly followed someone¡¯s orders. This time, he said he came here to comply with the request of Voodoochul. Before that, he had no idea what orders he had received and what he had done. By the end of the interrogation of Gwanghyeolsamma, Byeoktaesan opened his eyes. He was organizing his enlightenment and spirituality, but he heard the entire process of Hwa-ok¡¯s interrogation. It was possible to do other things without breaking the concentration. Byeoktaesan got up from his seat and approached Gwanghyeolsamma. And I looked around them carefully. Gwanghyeolsamma was especially afraid to look at Byeoktaesan. No matter how much he suffered from Byeoktaesan, it was too much of a reaction. During the interrogation of Gwangdongsagoe, I had never seen him separately because Byeoktaesan left everything to Haomun. Therefore, this was the first time to see such a reaction. Byeoktaesan turned his eyes and looked at Voodoochul this time. But Voodoochul was a little different. Although he was afraid of Byeoktaesan, the extent was not as severe as Gwanghyeolsamma. ¡°Look at this?¡± Byeoktaesan alternately looked at Gwanghyeol samma and Voodoocheol and said to Hwaok. ¡°I¡¯m taking these three separately. You¡¯re gonna have to question the rest of us. Didn¡¯t you forget what I said earlier? ¡°Yes, I keep that in mind.¡± Byeoktaesan gathered Gwanghyeolsamma and went somewhere with them. Hwa-ok looked at the back of Byeoktaesan and soon looked at the pier with cold eyes. So far, all I¡¯ve got is a name. Little was known about piercings compared to their bar skills. It was as if he had been hiding somewhere. There was also little knowledge of the background. Hwaok did not disappoint and proceeded with the questioning calmly. The most important thing was the location of the city. It is not known whether Voodoochul hid the half-gang-shi somewhere or did not have it from the beginning. But for some reason, thought there would be a half-gang-shi. ¡®By the way, it¡¯s a little different from Gwanghyeolsamma.¡¯ Hwaok continued her interrogation to locate half gang-shi with such thoughts. * * * It was a bit strange that Byeoktaesan brought Gwanghyeolsamma separately. It was actually from the first time he faced Gwanghyeolsamma. But it was a while ago that it became stronger. So, when Gwanghyeolsamma was scared as Byeoktaesan approached. Voodoochul was normal. As if you were looking at a normal person. However, Gwanghyeolsamma was different. Byeoktaesan took a closer look at Gwanghyeolsamma, which was shaking and curled up all over. And then he started Junghonmagong. It was because he thought these guys were doing this because of Junghonmagong. Sure enough, as expected, they were more afraid from the moment he caused Junghonmagong. He seemed to be instinctively afraid of Junghonmagong. Byeoktaesan looked at Gwanghyeolsamma for a long time after that. he focused on the souls, not just watching it. Reacting to Junghonmagong means that there is a high possibility that there will be a problem with Junghonmagong. And after concentrating for half an hour, he found out what the problem was. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these people¡¯s souls?¡± The halo of Gwanghyeolsamma was subtly twisted. So, the body and the soul didn¡¯t match perfectly. There is a gap between them. ¡°Come on, you said these guys were Madoos 50 years ago, right?¡± But he was too young. This was also not Banrohwandong. I¡¯m not good enough to do that. Also, those who reached the level could not have been so twisted. No, I thought they were all decapitated and killed. ¡°What, did you just put your soul into a young man?¡± Byeoktaesan, who said so far, tilted his head. ¡°That¡¯s almost impossible, isn¡¯t it? When Byeoktaesan first came into this body, it was very hard in the beginning. Even this Byeoktaesan¡¯s body, which is now used, was very compatible with Cheonma¡¯s spirit. It was hard to fit in with a direct family member. Nevertheless, it took a long time to match the soul and body. Basically, if there wasn¡¯t Cheonma¡¯s power left, he might have died without being able to meet it. But you¡¯re going to take anybody and put the confession of someone who died 50 years ago? It was almost impossible. ¡°Then what the hell are these guys?¡± Anyway, it was interesting to see those who twisted their soul and soul for the first time. ¡°Let¡¯s pick one for now.¡± Byeoktaesan pulled out one of the three. At that moment, I felt like something was breaking off. It felt like it was delivered through a soul, not by hand. Flap. The body, which was pulled out of the spirit, collapsed weakly. Byeoktaesan was slightly surprised to see it. ¡°This will kill you?¡± Even if Byeoktaesan pulls out a soul, the connection to the body does not break. So, if you use a magic spell while you¡¯re in a coma, you¡¯ll groan and scream. However, he died as soon as he pulled out the soul. ¡°That¡¯s a dirty, dirty soul.¡± Byeoktaesan gently burned the hand-held soul by Junghonmagong. ¡°Ugh!¡± At the moment, black spirituality came out of the soul. The soul began to be crushed, and soon became a black spirituality and scattered in the air. It¡¯s completely gone. Byeoktaesan looked into his hand. There was a trace of burn on the hand. But this trace was not on the body. It was a scar on the spirit. Of course, it wasn¡¯t serious. The burn on the palm of his hand healed quickly and soon became normal. Byeoktaesan looked at the other two and soon pulled out a soul one by one. It was to find out exactly what it was that broke off the moment you chose the soul. He didn¡¯t just let go of the soul he had picked up and then let go. For some reason, he felt like he shouldn¡¯t just let go. Byeoktaesan watched the burning soul with black energy. As if he knew something, a corner of his mind tickled. * * * Byeoktaesan, which burned all the souls of Gwanghyeolsamma, returned to the place where the Hwaok was located. In the end, He failed to get something. But there was still something tickling in his mind. At this rate, if you encounter an opportunity, you will immediately move on to the realm of enlightenment. This kind of work doesn¡¯t work in a rush. On the contrary, it is more effective to relax. Byeoktaesan let go of the incident in his mind with the thought of forgetting all the things that happened to him. As a result, he arrived at the place where the Hwaok and Voodoochul were located. Voodoochul was dying. His injury was serious. The spine was crushed and the shock caused severe internal injuries. The damage was even greater because it almost broke his back. In order to save Voodoochul, Chunchushin or the Ilchimgoe will have to save Voodoochul. When Byeoktaesan arrived, Hwaok reported as if she had waited. ¡°We¡¯ve identified the site of half gang-shi.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The energy that was accumulated in the vein was absorbed, so he thinks he just piled it up with his strength. Now He needed the power to build up in the vein again. You can replenish your energy by going to the base, but it¡¯s not comparable to a spiritual medicine. And it had to be a spiritual medicine to see the effect of treatment just by putting it on the vein. ¡°They hid it a little far away.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, all the pirates around here are gone, right? ¡°Yes. There are probably quite a few pirates there, too.¡± ¡°And there?¡± Hwa-ok quickly added an explanation. ¡°Everyone here is a pirate.¡± Byeoktaesan looked around. There were still people everywhere who fell on the floor and trembled. They¡¯re all pirates? ¡°It looks like the pirates have gone up a lot these days. These guys are pretty good.¡± Hwa-ok¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°It¡¯s like he¡¯s building up his power by exploding his potential.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to explode your potential? Like the guy you saw a while ago? Are you sure all these guys here are half-gangshi materials? ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the ingredients of half-gangshi. It¡¯s just consumables that suck up and throw it away.¡± ¡°These are amazing.¡± He doesn¡¯t use any of his power, but he is using it as a consumable product by drawing people around him and exploding his potential. ¡°What else did you find out?¡± ¡°None. He¡¯s just a tail, too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also the ingredient of half-gangshi.¡± ¡°I think we should look at the body before we know it.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. And he sat on a nearby rock and waited for the group who went to capture the remnants of the enemy. About half an hour later, the party began to return one by one. No one was injured. Since the level of the enemy was high, Chaewol and Soso would have been able to build up their actual experience. And the two doctors of Cheon Yak-bang, who had followed them all the way here, looked exhausted. Cheonchusin seemed to have rolled it properly. After handling and instructing several things, Byeoktaesan started toward Suchae that there was half-gangshi. * * * The group of Byeoktaesan moved hard toward the Suchae. Earlier, a number of people who collapsed there were left to Haomun nearby. Perhaps by now, they are rushing out of Haomun to extract information from them, and then cleaning up the dead. Everyone was moving calmly, but only two people were excited. They were doctors who came out of the Cheon Yak-bang. ¡®We¡¯re finally going to see half-gangshi?¡¯ What could be the reason why the two people came all the way here? It¡¯s all because of the half-gangshi. It was to find out how to deal with half-gangshi and to identify the location of the Dokma through them. According to what happened recently in Homuryeon, an unidentified beast was plotting something. Cheon Yak-bang decided that there would be a Dokma among the beasts. And I believed that the Dokma¡¯s work was clearly aimed at the Chun Yak-bang. Anyway, as They moved so hard, they noticed a huge Suchae. ¡°The size of Suchae is bigger than I thought.¡± He also nodded at the words of Cheonchushin, who was at the forefront. ¡°At that size, most of the time, They are on the other level.¡± Chunchushin opened his eyes in a circle, looking at Ilchimgoe. ¡°Brother, how do you know so well?¡± ¡°Am I not supposed to know this?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve been doing a pirate life.¡± The eyebrows of Ilchimgoe wiggled. When he saw it, Cheonchusin pretended to be surprised and said. ¡°You sure you did? My brother¡¯s from pirates? ¡°No! Just¡­.¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I was in a difficult time. We just ran into each other for a second.¡± ¡°Wow, I think I should look at my brother¡¯s eyes.¡± Ilchimgoe clenched his fist. ¡°Do you want me to teach you something?¡± ¡°something?¡± Chunchushin¡¯s eyes suddenly turned to the fist of Ilchimgoe. said Ilchimgoe, slithering up his fist. ¡°If you get a shot with this, you¡¯ll have a very good eye.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making a bloody joke again. That¡¯s not why you¡¯re suspected of being from pirates.¡± As Ilchimgoe shook his fist, Cheonchusin quickly looked at Byeoktaesan and said. ¡°Shall we get going? Are you going in front of us again this time and we¡¯re going to hit the back?¡± Byeoktaesan said with a smirk. ¡°What¡¯s going on after that? Let¡¯s go.¡± Byeoktaesan said so and strode toward Suchae. The flow of energy flowing from the Suchae passed through the body. The sensation has become much sharper. Through the last fight, his old sense rose a little. However, the fight was too bland for him to completely regain his old sense. He needs a more intense fight. He wanted to face a powerful enemy who could not win if he did not see blood in his body, not the same enemy. The powerful enemy is not in that Suchae. However, there was a man who could wet the thirst of Byeoktaesan. The mouth of Byeoktaesan crept up. Blood boiled up. Chapter 78 Byeoktaesan walked straight in. There were a lot of pirates, and everyone was scattered around and drinking, wondering if anyone would come. If there were at least people guarding at the entrance, they would not have welcomed the Byeoktaesan group this defenselessly. Following Byeoktaesan, the rest of the group entered. Only then did some of the pirates find Byeoktaesan and get up from their seats. ¡°What are they?¡± Some numbers approached Byeoktaesan. The other enemies also stopped drinking and got up from their seats to find their weapons. Byeoktaesan looked at it and said casually to the group. ¡°Take care of the pirates. I have one to deal with.¡± ¡°Yes, please leave it to me. Apparently, they¡¯re nothing.¡± The level of numbers has dropped a lot. Especially, it was nothing compared to the people I was dealing with earlier. They were so powerful and fast earlier than usual because they blew up their potential. The group of Byeoktaesan scattered everywhere and began to attack the enemy. Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon ran wild like fish in water. Yeonharin also jumped at the enemy. The three played the biggest role. Chunchusin failed to fight properly because he was taking care of the two doctors, and the gang was busy protecting the quarrels of Byeoktaesan. Of course, there were pirates that rushed to Byeoktaesan. There were so many numbers. However, the rest of the group was fighting so hard against the pirates that there were not many numbers that rushed to Byeoktaesan. And those few numbers all fell on the hands lightly wielded by Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan went straight inside. The pirates rushed out of the inner building. I knew that not all the people out there were, but I didn¡¯t know there were so many numbers left inside. Byeoktaesan had no intention of fighting each of the pirates. You can leave the small ones to the rest of the group. It will probably be a pretty good practical training. Of course, it won¡¯t be very helpful for Chun Kyung-wan or Yoo Seo-yeon. Byeoktaesan quickly ran toward the surging pirates. Arriving in front of the pirates in an instant, Byeoktaesan dug into the gaps of the pirates as if the wind were escaping between the branches. It was so fast that he went inside the building as soon as he felt like he was arriving in front of the enemy. When Byeoktaesan entered the building, the pirates were greatly shocked. Originally, he would have turned around and entered the building again, but now he didn¡¯t have to. The pirates rushed to the place where the party of Byeoktaesan was running wild. Shout out loud. ¡°Leave the girls alone and kill them!¡± ¡°The old man wants it!¡± From the moment the cry of the elderly rang out, the enemies became much more aggressive. They rushed in unrelentingly. The fight became fiercer and more dangerous. * * * Byeoktaesan, which entered the building, was no longer in a hurry. There is not a single enemy left, so you can relax and do what you want. It was a three-story building, but it was roughly made of woven bamboo, so you could see the three-story building in the middle of the first floor. There was only one left in this building now. And one of the men was watching the fight between the enemy and the group of Byeoktaesan on the third floor. He didn¡¯t even look at Byeoktaesan at all. As if he¡¯s ignoring. Byeoktaesan smiled and headed for the stairs. And slowly went up. Even until he arrived on the third floor, he did not move a step and watched the fight outside. But Byeoktaesan could read his nervousness. He was very conscious of Byeoktaesan. Otherwise, he would have already run outside. The fight outside was the aspect of the Byeoktaesan group swinging the pirates around. It was like a pack of wolves jumping into a flock. If the pirates here had exploded their potential, they would never have done that. The man watching the fight, Gokyangdu, felt sorry for it. Since the lifespan is extremely short when it bursts, whenever there was something necessary, we had to hire and use it separately. Therefore, they were vulnerable to such attacks. Gokyangdu slowly turned around and looked at Byeoktaesan. ¡°You must be Byeoktaesan, right?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Gokyangdu. Have you ever heard of my name?¡± ¡°Should I have heard of it?¡± Gokyangdu giggled. ¡°Well, Not really.¡± Byeoktaesan looked at Gokyangdu, making a difference in his eyes. And although it was thoroughly groundless, it was unusual to have a subtle air. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s ridiculous.¡± And at that rate, he would have made quite a name for himself in Murim. But the name was so unfamiliar. Byeoktaesan tilted his head. ¡°Is there anything else besides your name?¡± ¡°There is no such thing. I don¡¯t really like walking around the world.¡± He looked a little over forty at best. ¡°I don¡¯t think it would have been easy for you to hide quietly, which is unusual.¡± Gokyangdu did not answer. Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t mean to hear the answer. ¡°By the way, let¡¯s get to know who you are. What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°Nameless.¡± ¡°Nameless? You mean you don¡¯t have a name? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know?¡± Gokyangdu shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to name it, so you just call it an unknown.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need it?¡± Byeoktaesan made a strange expression. The name represents the identity of the organization. But what does it mean when you don¡¯t need a name? ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not like a dog that only does what you¡¯re told to do without knowing anything?¡± Goyangdu looked indifferently at Byeoktaesan. ¡°No, I¡¯m a bastard. That¡¯s how they were raised in the first place, and that¡¯s how they live.¡± ¡°You must know a lot of shit instead.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t hear it anyway.¡± Gokyangdu said so and looked calmly at Byeoktaesan. His eyes moved slowly, sweeping Byeoktaesan from head to toe. It is to measure the ability of Byeoktaesan Gokyangdu, who had been looking at Byeoktaesan several times, eventually shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, you¡¯re a weirdo.¡± Byeoktaesan grinned. ¡°It seems to me that you are stranger.¡± Gokyangdu took a step toward Byeoktaesan. At that moment, intense speculation shot out of his body. Speculation that was pushed toward Byeoktaesan as if there were waves swept through Byeoktaesan¡¯s body. Gokyangdu¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I lost my energy, but I can¡¯t feel it.¡± It¡¯s either. Either the opponent¡¯s ability is too high to be measured or he has a specialized ability to hide it. For example, like the assassins raised by the spray organization. However, Byeoktaesan was a bit strange for Gokyangdu. It didn¡¯t seem to have a good ability to hide his skills or skills. In fact, when I came all the way here, I showed off my spirit and skills. Then it means that he is too high to measure the level, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. In fact, Gokyangdu had a lot of experience facing opponents who had a wide gap in skills. But Byeoktaesan was different from some of those people. ¡®It¡¯s very strange, both strong and not.¡¯ When Gokyangdu was thinking like that inside, Byeoktaesan moved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with. I have a lot of work to do.¡± Gokyangdu nodded and pulled out a sword tied to his waist. At the same time as the sword was pulled out, a sharp sword spread out, drawing a crescent-shaped trajectory. Byeoktaesan leaned back as the sword approached right in front of him. The swordfish went through exactly where the neck was. As soon as Gokyangdu flew the sword, he expected Byeoktaesan to avoid it like that, and immediately lost his body. Then, he swung the sword like sweeping the lower body of Byeoktaesan. He attacked the hardest place to avoid in that position. At that moment, Byeoktaesan¡¯s feet floated in the air. Goyangdu¡¯s eyes grew large, and his sword cut through the place where Byeoktaesan¡¯s knee was. Byeoktaesan, who just lifted his foot with his upper body tilted back, became as if he were lying in the air. Normally, it would fall off and roll on the floor, but Byeoktaesan twisted his body to balance and landed lightly. At the same time, he swung his feet using his twisting power. Whoo! The feet of Byeoktaesan passed through the temple of Gokyangdu. Despite the unstable posture of Gokyangdu swinging the sword, he twisted his head to avoid Byeoktaesan¡¯s feet. It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t avoid it perfectly. Blood burst from the temple of Gokyangdu. However, he did not blink, spinning his body around and blowing away a knife he had hidden in his arms. Whoo! The knife penetrated exactly the angle of Byeoktaesan. It was like a calculation. Powerful and secretive energy was contained in the knife. The moment he threw the knife, he did not put his strength into it but began to put his energy into the knife from the moment he started the fight. Even when he intentionally fought for fear that he would be caught if he moved his energy before fighting, he emitted strong energy like black. And even at this moment when he threw a knife, he was still breathing out strong energy with his whole body. Gokyangdu was convinced the moment he threw a knife. It was a sense of countless experiences that I had been building. And this sense has never betrayed him. Puck! The knife is stuck in the wall. Gokyangdu looked at Byeoktaesan with incredible eyes. Byeoktaesan was standing before he knew it. The knife passed through the remnants of Byeoktaesan and was stuck in the wall. ¡®No Way¡¯ The head of the grain swung the sword reflexively. It was a reaction carved into the body through tens of thousands of trials. Shhhhhh! Goyangdu¡¯s sword crushed through space where Byeoktaesan was. Byeoktaesan made Goyangdu¡¯s attack useless with just one step closer. Byeoktaesan, which was close to Goyangdu, slightly touched the palm of his hand. Bump! the body of the head of the grain flew back. Puck, bang, bang! The head of Gokyang, which hit the wall and fell unexpectedly, stumbled and woke up. While Gokyangdu was standing up, Byeoktaesan walked up and waved his hand lightly. Oh, my god. Gokyangdu, who was slapped on the cheek, spun half a turn in the air and hit his head on the floor, and lost his mind. Byeoktaesan chose breathing for a while. Then he smiled with a refreshing look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better now.¡± Gokyangdu was quite a strong opponent. Therefore, the previous sense of combat has been revived. There was no reason to fight complicatedly in this way because he built tremendous power through Junghonmagong. Just letting go of the force destroyed the surrounding area. So it was a long time ago that we had this kind of fight. ¡°Is it because it¡¯s been a while? This is really fun.¡± Byeoktaesan muttered down like that. It¡¯s time to go see the half-gangshi. * * * Byeoktaesan went out of the building with Gokyangdu. The fight against the enemy was also at the end. The pirates here were a little different from the ones that set the trap. The pirates that fought in the trap earlier may have burst their potential or played another trick in the unknown organization, but they rushed to the end. The scouts fled after fighting to return to the trap, not to escape. As the situation became unfavorable, They had no qualms about running away. Of course, they won¡¯t be able to escape. Haomun, who organized the pirates lying down where the trap was, will come here after the work there. Haomun never missed even one of the same pirates who ran away from here. Anyway, maybe that¡¯s why the fight ended earlier than I thought. As soon as the situation was over, the party ran to the place where Byeoktasan was located. Byeoktaesan looked around the party first to see if anyone was injured. While checking, Byeoktaesan was a little ridiculous inside. ¡®What the. When did I start to check this?¡¯ He fought countless dangerous battles in the days of the thousand and even before he was Cheonma. There were quite a few fights alone, but he had much more experience leading my subordinates to fight. And fighting always comes with injury or death. However, in the days of Cheonma, he never checked the condition of my subordinates as soon as the fight ended. he wasn¡¯t interested at all. It was after Cheonma returned to the Cheonmashingyo that Cheonma was interested in. It was from then on that he took care of his troubled subordinates, and he didn¡¯t even do it himself, but just gave instructions lightly. But now I felt strange because I was looking after their safety as soon as the party returned. ¡°Hmm?¡± Byeoktaesan frowned at the scar on Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s shoulder. When I turned my eyes a little, Yoo Seo-yeon had a similar size wound in the same place. Fortunately, no one else was hurt. I could roughly guess what happened. Perhaps those two worked very hard to keep their other colleagues from getting hurt. Byeoktaesan said, looking at Chunchushin. ¡°Treat first.¡± The eyes of Chunchushin widened. Byeoktaesan threw Gokyangdu in front. ¡°And save him.¡± Byeoktaesan turned around and took a long step. Then the party tried to catch up. Byeoktaesan stopped walking, turned around, looked at the group for a while, and sat on a nearby rock. ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest and go. Cause I don¡¯t think half Gang-shi¡¯s gonna run away.¡± When Byeoktaesan, who said so, made a jaw gesture, the mouth of Cheonchushin slipped up. ¡°Take a good rest, then. In the meantime, I¡¯ll treat you with great sincerity.¡± Chunchushin smiled and looked at Chun Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. Their faces were very pale. It was due to an ominous premonition that the training intensity would increase much after today. Moon Tae-san, who had eye contact with the two people, turned his head to another place and said. ¡°Well, good job.¡± Their eyes became as bright as a flashlight. Chapter 79 After Chunchushin and Ilchimgoe set their mind on it, the wound on his shoulder could be cured in no time. The condition of Gokyangdu was more serious, but there was no problem in keeping him alive. However, it was impossible to revive the power. Because he was so badly beaten by Byeoktaesan, the internal veins were broken and the whole body was severely cracked. Even now, the energy was constantly leaking. It was treated, but it didn¡¯t last very long. No matter how well he recovers, he will probably die in a few years. If he wants to live longer, he must constantly be managed and treated by a doctor who is like a Chun chushin or Ilchimgoe. Upon hearing the report, Byeoktaesan nodded. The reason why he wants to save it is to extract information that Gokyangdu might know, not to fix him and use it for something. Anyway, the group, who treated and rested enough, headed to the half-gangshi along Byeoktaesan. In fact, they have not yet searched where half-gangshi is, so they have to search from now on. ¡°Sir, shall we split up and look for it?¡± When asked by Hwaok, Byeoktaesan shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°What? The whole place is quite large. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to scatter than to crowd around like this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that because you know where it is.¡± ¡°What? You know?¡± Hwaok looked at Gokyangdu reflexively. The head of Gokyangdu was still hanging on the shoulders of Cheon Kyung-wan, not fully awake. Hwaok assumed that Byeoktaesan heard the location of half-gangshi while fighting with Gokyangdu. Of course, it wasn¡¯t. Byeoktaesan was able to find out where half-gangshi was from the moment it entered the space. half-gangshi¡¯s unique feeling was very strong. Everyone silently followed Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan entered the building and pointed to the floor. ¡°Tear it off.¡± As soon as the order of Byeoktaesan was given, Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon rushed in. Cheon Kyung-wan put the head of Gokyangdu near him and quickly began to tear the floor off. Yoo Seoyeon worked hard to tear off the floor. The floor was made of dense bamboo, and after ripping it off, a huge space was revealed below. ¡°Oh, there was an underground? I thought it was just a building built on water, but I don¡¯t think so.¡± The buildings here were half ashore and the other half covered in water. Among them, the building was on top of the water, and of course, it was thought that water would flow under it. However, after ripping off the floor, it was amazing that there was a huge space underneath it with stone walls. And countless half-gangshi stood upright in the space. half-gangshi stood in order at a tight interval without moving, but the floor was torn off and the view opened up, so they looked up in unison. It was creepy. ¡°Oh, my God, you scared me.¡± Ilchimgoe faltered back in surprise. Cheonchushin giggled. ¡°Oh, my God, what are you so afraid of?¡± Chun Chu-shin stretched out his chest and tapped with his palm. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡± He pushed Chunchushin with a red face. ¡°Nooo!¡± As soon as the Chunchushin was about to fall down, the eyes of half-gangshi gathered together to the Chunchushin. Ilchimgoe caught the back of Chunchushin, who was about to fall. There was a cold sweat on the forehead of Cheon Chushin, who was slightly pushed at the end of his foot and floated in the air. As soon as he was about to shout something, the half-gangshies wriggled a little in unison. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± Chunchushin screamed. Then, Ilchimgoe quickly pulled on CheonChushin. The half-gangshi have returned to their original form. Ilchimgoe giggled as he looked at Chunchushin who had fallen blankly on the floor. ¡°Why are you so scared? And even if you¡¯re scared, what¡¯s that frivolous scream? Without honor.¡± Chunchushin turned his head with a look and stared at Ilchimgoe. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°What am I?¡± ¡°You almost fell off!¡± ¡°Why do you fall off? I caught it well.¡± Chunchushin shook his fist tightly. ¡°What¡¯s that fist? You¡¯re going to hit me if I¡¯m good?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to hit you? I just held it to cheer up.¡± The words of Chunchushin grinned. ¡°If you want to hit it, hit it. If you can handle it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Oh, my God, I¡¯m scared.¡± When the two were doing that, Byeoktaesan stepped forward. Then, Chunchushin and Ilchimgoe flinched and quickly stepped back. Byeoktaesan looked down. Unlike when the Cheonchushin and Ilchimgoe looked down, the half-gangshi did not move at all and stood still. Other people came up and looked down. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of numbers. Is that all they¡¯ve got?¡± Yeon Ha-rin, who was next to Hwaok, nodded and said. ¡°I know. Over three hundred.¡± Among them, half-gangshi, which was made by ordinary people, was 250 years old, and the rest were half-gangshi, which was mastered. ¡°It¡¯s a feast.¡± Byeoktaesan said so and jumped off. Then, the half-gangshi fell down like a broken doll. Byeoktaesan walked slowly toward the half-gangshi, which still stood. Then, the close half-gangshi fell down again. The surroundings were filled with high-quality spirituality. The place where the half-gangshi were, so to speak, a deep pit dug down. Therefore, the energy was not easily dispersed and the concentration was getting thicker. Of course, it will all be scattered over time, but it will stay here for much longer than when the city was knocked down elsewhere. Byeoktaesan knocked down all the half-gangshi and then stood in the middle and closed his eyes gently. Last time, he only accepted the right energy, but now he¡¯s a step further than that. Byeoktaesan attracted energy to the body. Although it is not strong, it was sucked into the body of Byeoktaesan, spinning like a whirlwind as proper suction occurred. Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t accept it all and just let it flow. Then, only the right energy was built inside, and the rest just passed by. After rotating the power dozens of times, there is no more energy left inside to match Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan opened his eyes slowly only then. ¡°That¡¯s overwhelming.¡± Today¡¯s medicine was overwhelming. The amount was good, but the quality was excellent. He has just gained several times more energy than half-gangshi¡¯s combined energy. Also, the quality was much better than then. Byeoktaesan has built up the energy it received into a broken or damaged vein. Now, this quality of energy will heal the vein naturally. When I looked around, I saw a lot of fallen half-gangshi everywhere. And there was a staircase at the end that could go up. In fact, he could have jumped at once, but he didn¡¯t have to and he didn¡¯t want to. The group looked at Byeoktaesan on the wall that climbed the stairs. In particular, the eyes of the two doctors from the Cheonyakbang were shining too brightly. The two doctors approached Byeoktaesan as if they were possessed. ¡°Well¡­.¡± One of the doctors carefully told Byeoktaesan. ¡°I¡¯d like to check your vein.¡± When he saw the doctor, he smirked. ¡°Check my vein?.¡± The doctor was excited and quickly poured out his words. ¡°I want to know more about what you just showed me. I think it¡¯s definitely related to your energy, but you need a vein to know that for sure.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know for sure when you check my vein?¡± The mouth of Byeoktaesan, which asked like that, was slightly raised. The doctor nodded loudly. ¡°Of course. When it comes to checking veins, our skill is the best. I¡¯ve been working on it for a very long time because it¡¯s most important to know what¡¯s going on in order to build proper medicine.¡± The doctor said so and looked at Byeoktaesan with a confident look. ¡°Well, maybe.¡± Doctors¡¯ expressions brightened up at the positive words of Byeoktaesan. ¡°But that¡¯s not you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Byeoktaesan turned his head and looked at Cheonchushin¡¯s and Ilchimgoe, which were standing right near him. ¡°Are you confident that you can do better than those two?¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡± Only then did the two doctors realize that they were too ahead. However, it was inevitable. How can you let it go when you see such a great sight? Byeoktaesan told doctors who thought so. ¡°You¡¯re going to check me? How dare you?¡± The doctors turned pale. ¡°Unless you¡¯re Yakwang.¡± The doctors¡¯ expressions were firm at the words of Byeoktaesan. The two doctors remained silent for a while and opened their mouths with difficulty. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear the last word.¡± The two doctors slipped back to the end of the sentence. Byeoktaesan frowned and looked at Chunchushin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Cheonchusin said with a grin. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you knew, but Yakwang was a woman.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also a woman who¡¯s rumored to be beautiful. It¡¯s one of the Murim Samhwa.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. So what.¡± What does it have to do with the fact that the king of medicine is a woman and the doctors¡¯ attitude? ¡°There must be a lot of people who want it. There are a lot of people who try to come into contact somehow under the pretext of checking vein.¡± It was so ridiculous that Byeoktaesan smirked. Chunchushin continued his explanation with excitement. ¡°It is known that the king of medicine at a young age sat down as the owner of the Cheonyakbang, so she does anything to improve her skills.¡± When Byeoktaesan looked at him, Chunchushin thought he was interested in what he said and explained it harder. ¡°Maybe what you just said will surely be delivered to the king¡¯s ear. and they are going to come to check your veins.¡± Chunchusin said so and then giggled. ¡°You must be having fun.¡± Realizing that there was no emotion at all in Byeoktaesan¡¯s words, Chunchushin immediately shut his mouth and erased his laughter. He sneaked a glance at the signs of Byeoktaesan. ¡°No, It¡¯s not funny at all Sir.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll scold them very harshly. Leave it to me.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded and passed Cheonchusin. ¡°It must have been fun.¡± Cheonchushin became a crybaby and quickly followed Byeoktaesan. ¡°No, it was not!¡± Ilchimgoe crept up next to Chunchushin. ¡°No way, I saw earlier that I was laughing so hard that your mouth was breaking.¡± ¡°Oh! Brother! You pushed me into the middle of the half-gangshi, and now you¡¯re trying to push me into hell? Are you sure you¡¯re going to do this?¡± ¡°Oh, did you say hell now? Why is Byeoktaesan hell? I¡¯m glad you thought.¡± ¡°Oh! That¡¯s not what you said yesterday! I feel like I¡¯m in hell with Byeoktaesan!¡± There was a jump in the trap. ¡°You crazy bastard! When did I do that? If you want to die, you¡¯ll die alone. Why would you drag me in?¡± ¡°Oh, my God, why Byeoktaesan kill you? How do you see my Sir?¡± ¡°Hey, you maniac!¡± Chunchushin quickly teased his feet and moved right next to Byeoktaesan. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to pay any attention to her. I¡¯ll make sure that the king of medicine comes.¡± Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t answer anything and just walked. The reaction came from elsewhere. Before he knew it, Yeon Ha-rin approached him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why do you let the king of medicine come to you?¡± ¡°Huh? I mean¡­¡­.¡± Chunchushin¡¯s answer was questionable. Since it is one of the Murim Samhwa, we cannot say that we proceed because we believe that Byeoktaesan will like it. In front of the married woman of Byeoktaesan, not anyone else. Ilchimgoe crept to the side and shook his head. ¡°Did you feel better if you had to say such a thing here?¡± Chunchushin was furious and tried to say something to Ilchimgoe, but his eyes met with Yeon Harin. His mouth didn¡¯t fall off after seeing the fluttering eyes as if tears were about to fall. ¡°Uh¡­ Oops, it¡¯s time for a guy named Gokyangdu to wake up, so I¡¯ll have to go.¡± Cheonchushin rushed to the place where the head of the gokyangdu was laid. Chunchushin, who was running fast, looked next to him because he felt creepy. Before he knew it, Yeon Ha-rin was closely following him and looking at him. With eyes fluttering as if tears were still pouring down. Cheonchushin ran faster, frightening. The sight of it made Ilchimgoe giggle.[ Chapter 80 ¡°The Uichang stronghold has been robbed.¡± In the unexpected report, the expression of Seo Do-gun got worse. ¡°Is the Uichang stronghold robbed? What does that mean?¡± ¡°Someone attacked and all the pirates were either killed or taken.¡± ¡°How about Gokyangdu!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is.¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead. Oh, my¡­!¡± Seo Do-gun frowned and asked again. ¡°I¡¯d say we¡¯ve lost all the gangshi.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll still have to check the exact facts, but I think it¡¯s Byeoktaesan.¡± ¡°Byeoktaesan? Didn¡¯t you take him into a trap? I heard there¡¯s very little chance of failure. You even took Gwanghyeolsamma for that.¡± ¡°It failed, too.¡± ¡°What? Failed? Are you kidding me?¡± Suha bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Seo Do-gun¡¯s expression was greatly distorted. How much is the loss? ¡°So what does it have to do with the fact that Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t go into the trap and he attacked the Uichang base?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve even succeeded in bringing Byeoktaesan into the trap. We assume that Byeoktaesan smashed the trap and obtained information about the Uichang base there.¡± ¡°Is Byeoktaesan that great? As far as I know, there are about ten men, but they¡¯ve smashed the trap and captured Voodoochul?¡± Voodoochul, who was in charge of the trap, was a man who would rather commit suicide even if he was caught. No, he¡¯s been brainwashed for a long time so that it¡¯s inevitable. ¡°And what kind of guy is Gokyangdu¡­.¡± It was never at the level of what Byeoktaesan and his party could do. Somebody must have intervened. ¡°Then we have to take full responsibility for what we did in the first place¡­.¡± Seo Do-gun looked nervous at Suha. ¡°See what happened to the other strongholds.¡± ¡°Already checking. Everything I checked was fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just check it out and see if there¡¯s anything strange.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell them that.¡± ¡°Then how many losses have we lost this time?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve lost all of our gangshis. And Gwanghyeolsamma, Voodoochul, Gokyangdu.¡± ¡°If you look at it right now, it¡¯s nothing but Gokyangdu¡­.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s a Junghyeoldan that we kept in the Uichang stronghold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡± A little fear rose above the distorted expression of Seo Do-gun. This work was carried out arbitrarily by himself. he was greedy to make a contribution, and he also planned to finish the work of Uichang by dealing with Byeoktaesan, which played the biggest role in crushing what he had been doing in Homuryeon. The order from above was even an investigation into Byeoktaesan. Seo Do-gun decided that it would be better to do so because if it catches Byeoktaesan, it can be investigated smoothly. So he set up a trap. Even if they can¡¯t catch Byeoktasan, they thought it would be a surplus business. However, when I opened the lid, I suffered severe losses. Nothing else, but the loss of Gokyangdu and Junghyeoldan was really serious. Perhaps a considerable amount of reprimand will fall. ¡°For now¡­ get rid of the evidence.¡± ¡°What?¡± Suha looked at Seo Do-gun with surprised eyes. Seo Do-gun said, staring at Suha with cold eyes. ¡°Organize the evidence so that we can only reveal the fact that we¡¯ve dragged Byeoktaesan into the trap. Make it not our responsibility after that. Is it possible?¡± Suha finally understood the situation. He bowed his head heavily with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll do it somehow.¡± It¡¯s probably not easy. If the investigator comes out from the top and starts the investigation properly, he¡¯ll be robbed. But he still has to do it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to live a life that you can¡¯t live without rather than die. A very long time. As Suha stepped down, Seo Do-gun looked anxious. His shadow shook as nervously as his expression. * * * Byeoktaesan was standing on top of the building. he was standing there looking down, and many people were busy moving. They are the ones from the Haomun Gate. Originally, he was going to leave after only dealing with half-gangshi, but while taking a short break, the plan was changed when Hwaok and Chunchushin briefly looked around and found a significant amount of medicine. Meanwhile, Haomun, which handled the pirates that were fleeing while monitoring the area around, arrived, and since then began searching the area in earnest. And the medicine found in the area was being investigated in one corner by two doctors and Cheonchushin, Ilchimgoe. The identity of the medicine was roughly guessed. Perhaps this is the very drug that bursts the enemy¡¯s potential. There was more than I thought in this place. Once there was a considerable amount of goods hidden. There were just too many pirates, and there were quite a few precious items. Even if the nearby pirates were collected this way and the wealth was also collected, the amount was too high. Therefore, it should be said that the goods of these manipulators are mixed. Now, Haomun was walking around hard to find out if there was anything more hidden. There were more than one or two hidden places, so it would take quite a while to search all of them. Maybe we should just sleep around here today and leave tomorrow morning. With such thoughts, Byeoktaesan slowly walked to the place where the Cheonchushin and Ilchimgoe were located. They were in the middle of a conversation. ¡°Maybe you¡¯d better just get out.¡± The two doctors opened their eyes wide as if they were unconvinced by the words of Chunchushin. ¡°We¡¯re from Chun Yak-bang. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯m better at medicine than anyone else.¡± ¡°That could be the case in Chun Yak-bang. But it¡¯s not you guys.¡± ¡°So I told you that if you deliver this drug to the Chun Yak-bang a little bit, it will be enough research and research to find out more about it.¡± Cheonchusin smiled. ¡°These are funny guys. Who found this medicine? And who took over this bond, and who handled all the half-gangshi. Honestly, what have you guys done? But you want me to give you this medication? ¡°No, when did we tell you to hand over the pills? I was just asking for a little bit of it to be delivered to the pharmacy. And why didn¡¯t we do anything? We fought with our enemies.¡± Cheonchushin smiled. ¡°Do you know how hard I¡¯ve been trying to keep you from getting hurt? If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be in this world. You¡¯re not worth the price I saved you, what? Hand over the pills?¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t always want to be the only ones who like us. We¡¯re here for the great¡­.¡± ¡°Saying the same thing as the other.¡± Chunchushin cut off the doctors and said what he wanted to say. ¡°I¡¯m very unlikely to have you here, but just in case you could help me analyze this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m helping you like this.¡± Chunchushin shook his head firmly. At the same time, he shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t help at all. Your knowledge is too shallow. No matter how hard I think about it, I suspect that Chun Yak-bang is taking this matter too lightly.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying? I can¡¯t believe you think we take this matter lightly.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the only one who they sent? I guess Chun Yak-bang is not big of a deal after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± The doctors shouted so in a fit of rage. However, Their faces turned red because it was undeniable that their skills were not as good as Chunchushin and Ilchimgoe. ¡®They¡¯re one of the best doctors in the world, and I¡¯m not as good enough.¡¯ They could admit that they¡¯re not good enough right now. However, They couldn¡¯t stand ignoring the power of the Chun Yak-bang. The power of the Chun Yak-bang is different from that of the individual. Any medicine could be dug up in detail. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean you can make the same medicine. Generally, when making a single pill, the ingredients are ground finely to form a well-wrapped. That makes it very difficult to identify the ingredients. But that monstrous creature of Chunchushin was doing it one by one. Even if he couldn¡¯t match the mixing ratio, he found out what ingredients it used one by one, but he couldn¡¯t believe it even when he saw it with his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re pretty good inside Chun Yak-bang, too. But don¡¯t judge Chun Yak-bang by ourselves. The power of a group is greater than the individual.¡± Chunchushin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± he didn¡¯t mean to ignore the power of the group. Sometimes, a group performs a greater ability than a genius. ¡°Anyway, go because it¡¯s useless now. I¡¯ll call you later if I need you.¡± In the end, the two doctors had no choice but to step down with a discontented look. Byeoktaesan watched the scene closely and approached. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Cheonchushin and Ilchimgoe shook their heads at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s too much to figure out how to make it. But maybe it¡¯s possible to use these drugs to create new drugs that can respond.¡± All you have to do is give someone medicine to check the reaction and find a medicine or prescription to control the reaction. Of course, it¡¯s not easy. However, if the person who does it is Chunchushin, the story is different. Perhaps the Chun Yak-bang can come up with countermeasures in a similar way. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a drug that explodes your potential. And the ingredients that go in here are not ordinary.¡± ¡°It means it¡¯s a very expensive medicine.¡± ¡°Once we¡¯ve found the ingredients, the price of this single pill will be gold. There¡¯s something we haven¡¯t figured out yet, so if we do that, the price will go up a lot.¡± Hearing that, Byeoktaesan turned his head and looked at the medicine box piled up on one side. There were dozens of pills in one box, and there were hundreds of such boxes. ¡°They must be heartbroken.¡± ¡°You can leave it up to us to deal with this drug. We can fix it in no time.¡± Chunchushin said so and looked around. And only after confirming that there was no one else, he stuck close to Byeoktaesan and said to his ear. ¡°You¡¯ve got to keep this medicine like a gold. Maybe Yakwang can¡¯t stand it and come running.¡± said Ilchimgoe who looked at it with pathetic eyes. ¡°Why the hell do you keep mentioning Yakwang?¡± ¡°They say she is very pretty.¡± ¡°Did you see that?¡± The eyes of Chunchushin became as big as a lantern at the words of Ilchimgoe. ¡°Have you ever met her?¡± ¡°We met.¡± Chunchushin asked with sparkling eyes. ¡°How was it?¡± Ilchimgoe frowned. ¡°It wasn¡¯t normal.¡± Chunchushin tilted his head. It was a vague answer. So how pretty is that? * * * It took half a day to clean up the place and get back on the ship. Haomun was the best to find something that was definitely hidden. Haomun even found all the hidden treasures. In the meantime, we found additional pills stored separately. Anyway, all the goods found like that were kept by Haomun for now and decided to deliver them to Byeoktaesan separately later. Only medicine was loaded on the boat with Byeoktaesan. Chenchushin and Ilchimgoe stayed in the cabin and studied medicine while traveling by boat. Byeoktaesan visited where they were and he admired it every time. They pour out their opinions and refute each other as if they were competing, but how fast and powerful they were, it was as if two absolute masters were making a life-and-death decision. As a result, just before arriving at Infinite, the two eventually found a solution. ¡°So it¡¯s because of Hyeolucho in these pills that¡¯s what¡¯s causing it to burst. It¡¯s called Hyeolucho because flowers resemble blood droplets. It¡¯s a very precious medicinal product.¡± Chunchushin explained it proudly in front of Byeoktaesan. ¡°Most of the other drugs would have been mixed with the aim of slowing down.¡± Chunchushin stopped talking and laughed. ¡°So if we can dramatically accelerate the reaction of this serpentine, wouldn¡¯t it matter if they burst their potential?¡± ¡°If you explode your potential faster, you¡¯ll be much stronger.¡± ¡°You can work from afar. It varies from person to person, but usually when you force your potentials, it exhausts all the force. Wouldn¡¯t that be worth it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°And the way I came up with it is very cheap. You can make some very common herbs if you mix them properly.¡± Ilchimgoe clenched his teeth and said. ¡°Why is that the way you thought it? That¡¯s what I thought.¡± ¡°Hey, brother, I take 8 and you take 2.¡± ¡°The other way around.¡± Byeoktaesan raised his hand to block the conversation when the two began to fight. ¡°Get this medicine ready as soon as you get there. I wish I could improve.¡± Chunchushin grinned. ¡°Just leave it to me.¡± Byeoktaesan got up from his seat and went out to the deck. Then he stood in front and looked at the huge city from far away. He¡¯s finally back to Muhan. Looking at the city that was approaching gradually, He murmured. ¡°Still¡­Unfamiliar.¡±[ Chapter 81 As soon as they got off the ship, people from Haomun approached. They did the unloading on their own. Among the items on the ship, the precious ones were brought out separately, and the ordinary ones were piled up in large carts. Also, the medicine was prepared separately in a cart. The group of Byeoktaesan got off the boat before the unloading began. Everyone was quiet because of Yeon Ha-rin. Now that we have reached Muhan, Younharin has to go back to the Yeon Gajang. She¡¯s a little used to going around with Byeoktaesan now, but her heart ached to think of leaving again. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Yeon Ha-rin asked Yoo Seo-yeon, struggling to endure leaving Byeoktaesan. She was going to do exactly what Yoo Seo-yeon wanted. No, at this point, she thought it would be better to let go of Yoo Seo-yeon. ¡®Cause we¡¯ll be living together any time soon.¡¯ With a determined look on her face, Yeon Ha-rin alternately looked at Yoo Seo-yeon and Byeoktaesan. Yoo Seo-yeon looked at Yeon Ha-rin quietly. She really wanted to say that she would follow Yeon Ha-rin. It was because She wanted to be with Yeon Ha-rin, but the reason that She wanted to escape from the hellish training was much greater. On the ship that came to Muhan, Yoo Seo-yeon simply stepped into hell and returned. She felt very desperate, deep in her bones, what it meant to train a Muyangbo on a shaky ship. And when Byeoktaesan saw it, she clearly heard that Byeoktaesan muttered that he should practice using it when he goes back home. Perhaps more hell unfolded than ever, and there will never be a shortage. It was not important to fall behind Chun Kyung-wan anymore. Maybe it¡¯s the same with Chun Kyung-wan. Either way, he is supposed to be brought back to GeumByeokJang. Maybe Byeoktaesan won¡¯t let it go. However, He wanted to enjoy freedom and comfort just for a few days. Yoo Seo-yeon took a deep breath calmly. And she tried to say what she wanted. At that moment, Chunchushin came out. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s obvious that thread follows the needle.¡± Chunchushin said so and looked at Yoo Seo-yeon and Cheon Kyung-wan alternately. He made an insidious expression. When she saw it, Yeon Harin opened her eyes round and looked at Cheonchushin. ¡°Huh? No way¡­¡­!¡± Cheonchushin said with a giggle. ¡°What, you didn¡¯t know? You¡¯re as tactless as Byeoktaesan. They¡¯re the last ones left, so you can¡¯t just drop them off.¡± Yoo Seo-yeon looked blankly at Chunchushin because she missed the moment to leave. Her head slowly turned to Yeon Ha-rin. With more desperation in her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at her like that. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t even know. Okay. you will stay with Byeoktaesan from now onward. I¡­I¡¯ll take care of myself. Wait a little. Okay?¡± At Younha-rin¡¯s words, Yoo Seo-yeon felt like the sky was falling. She shook her head. ¡°No, miss. You don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Hey, Now that I know, How could I not do that?¡± ¡°Of course, of course. It¡¯s not human¡¯s duty to pretend not to know.¡± When Chunchushin came forward and said so, Yoo Seo-yeon turned her head and stared at him. Fireworks seemed to pour out of my eyes. When He saw it, Cheonchushin smiled kindly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at it with such grateful eyes. If I don¡¯t, who will? Do you think my brother, who only knows about himself, will take care of others?¡± Chunchushin said so and quickly gestured to Yeon Ha-rin. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about dragging your time here, so you should go. I¡¯ll go and say hello and see what happened in Homuryeon. And don¡¯t you have a lot to do too?¡± At the words of Chunchushin, Yeon Ha-rin kept her mouth shut and nodded. And She looked at Byeoktaesan with affectionate eyes. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll be right back. So¡­ so please wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Well, whatever.¡± Yeon Ha-rin smiled brightly at Byeoktaesan¡¯s answer. It was as if the surroundings were getting brighter. When Chunchushin saw it, he whispered to Ilchimgoe next to him. ¡°Isn¡¯t she beautiful? What do you think? Compared to Yakwang, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone prettier than her.¡± ¡°How can a man who only knows about himself knows such things?¡± ¡°Hey, Don¡¯t be petty. you¡¯ve definitely gotten older.¡± Ilchimgoe stared at Chunchushin with his eyes wide open. ¡°Why are we talking about age here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be a child when you get older. That¡¯s why you¡¯re sulking like a child.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Ilchimgoe glared at Chunchushin with his scary eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll cut your leg off and make you smaller like a baby.¡± ¡°Why do you always talk so harshly? Look around you. They¡¯re all playing.¡± At the words of Cheonchushin, Ilchimgoe looked around. Meanwhile, Chunchushin quickly avoided Ilchimgoe and went behind Byeoktaesan. And he grinned at the sight of Ilchimgoe. Ilchimgoe saw it and shook his fist tightly. While Chunchushin and Ilchimgoe were quarreling, the unloading was over, and Yeon Ha-rin returned to Yeon Ga-jang. And Byeoktaesan headed to Geumbyeokjang with a wagon full of luggage. * * * There were people waiting for Byeoktaesan in front of the main gate. At the top of Geumbyeokjang, the marina was constantly checked from a few days ago to welcome Byeoktaesan. It was to let people know as soon as Byeoktaesan arrives. The highest people in front of the main gate were General Gamujin. Gamujin ran as soon as Byeoktasan was visible. Then, following him, people who worked quite high on the top of the Geumbyeokjang followed him. The number totaled seven. As soon as they arrived in front of Byeoktaesan, they greeted politely. ¡°Sir, It¡¯s such an honor to have you here.¡± Byeoktaesan wondered what was wrong with these people, so he squinted and looked down at the general. When the general did not hear Byeoktaesan¡¯s answer, he crept up. And he smiled hard to look as close as possible. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m glad you had a safe trip.¡± Byeoktaesan did not answer but looked at the people standing behind the general. As expected, at times like this, the person who comes forward should step up. Chunchushin went out in front of Byeoktaesan. They bowed down to Chunchushin too. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re welcoming us, but¡­ I¡¯m puzzled that your attitude has changed from when we left. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Hahaha. How can you change your attitude? It¡¯s not like that at all. I was so busy back then that I just didn¡¯t pay attention. I¡¯m here to meet you because I¡¯m a bit relaxed. Of course. Hahahaha.¡± Everyone could tell that he said that, but he didn¡¯t mean that. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯ve prepared everything for you to relieve your fatigue.¡± Then a nearby person quickly received the word. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve warmed up the water, and we¡¯ve prepared plenty of healthy food. And I¡¯ve prepared some precious drinks for others, so you can enjoy and relax.¡± He seemed to have prepared all that. That¡¯s why I asked you to know that. Byeoktaesan nodded once and strode along. It was something that they could do on their own without having to prepare for it anyway. They were just showing off. The general quickly approached by Byeoktaesan. ¡°Well, Sir. Why don¡¯t we meet the Lord today?¡± At an unexpected remark, Byeoktaesan turned his head and looked at the general. ¡°Brother?¡± Byeoktaesan was a bit strange even after talking. The word ¡°brother¡± came out so naturally. In fact, he thought it would be very awkward, but it was surprisingly catchy and felt a lot of intimacy. ¡®Oh, is this a reaction engraved on the body or the reverberation of my soul?¡¯ Either way, it was interesting. Byeoktaesan moved on thinking about it. As he shut his mouth while thinking about it, the officer who followed him was following him. ¡°Well, Sir?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The general¡¯s expression brightened at once. ¡°Oh, thank you very much. In fact, speaking of which, how much did the Lord¡­¡­.¡± The general stopped talking and slowly shut his mouth. In fact, the fact that the Lord, Byeok Tae-soo, cares about Byeoktaesan was not something to say anywhere like this. Moreover, he is now with the important people. Some of them must be Chae Mi-ryeong, the wife of Byeok Tae-soo. There was nothing good in Chae Mi-ryeong¡¯s ear that Byeok Tae-soo considered Byeoktaesan special. Moreover, it was even more so at a time like this. Soon, Byeoktaesan entered Geumbyeokjang. Byeoktaesan headed to his residence first. The general was embarrassed to see it. ¡°No, Sir. we¡¯re going to see my lord¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Meeting my people comes first.¡± Byeoktaesan said so in a determined tone and continued to walk. The general officer followed Byeoktaesan in a hurry. No, he was going to. But Byeoktaesan raised his hand and blocked it. ¡°I know the way.¡± ¡°What?¡± Byeoktaesan looked around the general and the people at the top of the line behind him. ¡°It means don¡¯t follow.¡± It was just a calm remark. However, the words were under considerable pressure and weighed down their hearts. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t stand it and coughed for nothing. Of course, nothing changed. Byeoktaesan turned around and strode. And the group of Byeoktaesan followed Byeoktaesan. The general and his superiors stared blankly at their backs. Soon after, when Byeoktaesan disappeared from view, everyone sighed without realizing it. ¡°Whoa. Doesn¡¯t it seem like Byeoktaesan has changed a lot from before?¡± Everyone nodded at someone¡¯s words. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s becoming himself because he¡¯s getting better.¡± They were the ones who watched Byeoktaesan¡¯s childhood. Back then, Byeoktaesan was really amazing. The general became anxious. ¡°Looking at that, I don¡¯t think Mrs. Chae will just be okay with that.¡± * * * Everyone heard that Byeoktaesan was coming, so everyone in the house came out and greeted Byeoktaesan. One of the most notable of them was the remaining six handmaids. The two doctors of Cheon Yak-bang, who followed them all the way here, stared blankly at the six handmaids. The two lawmakers looked at Byeoktaesan with jealous eyes. ¡®What kind of luck would I need to be born with to live like this?¡¯ ¡°Why are you rolling your eyes like that? Don¡¯t stand there and get in there quickly.¡± Chunchushin said so close to the doctors. Then he looked at the doctors again as if something had come to mind. ¡°Huh? By the way, you weren¡¯t supposed to stay here, were you?¡± ¡°What? Well, what do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be with Homuryeon people, why are you sneaking in?¡± The two doctors were visibly embarrassed by the words of the Chunchushin. They didn¡¯t want to get out of here. It¡¯s much easier to stay here even if you think about what¡¯s going to happen. It¡¯s a perk to be with beautiful handmaids. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to be together if we wanted to interact properly?¡± ¡°Yeah, no, just go. They say there are Homuryeon people here, so you can find themselves.¡± The two doctors looked at Byeoktaesan with pitiful eyes. Only Byeoktaesan could resolve the situation. ¡°It¡¯s annoying.¡± With only that word left, Byeoktaesan went inside without making eye contact with the two doctors. Cheonchusin laughed with a giggling. And Chun Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon blocked the two doctors. Knowing their skills and minds very well, the two doctors had no choice but to leave. Before entering his room, Byeoktaesan turned around and looked around the people who followed him. Before he knew it, he could see ten handmaids next to each other. Next to it was the Chunchushin and Ilchimgoe, and there were Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yu Seo-yeon. Next, He saw Heuk-Il, Heuk-Yi, Heuk-Sam that were brought from Heukdo Island and used as servants. Looking at them, he realized that he had returned. Byeoktaesan smiled very slightly. ¡°Go and do what you have to do.¡± Byeoktaesan turned around again and went into the room. he didn¡¯t say a friendly greeting, but everyone seemed to feel warm in the corner of their hearts, so a smile formed around their mouth. Chapter 82 It was after washing himself in hot water that Byeoktaesan left his room again. It was not prepared by those who tried to look good to Byeoktaesan, but by his handmaids. There were people wandering far away from Byeoktaesan, who left the room in a refreshing mood. A fairly spacious garden was built around the pavilion where Byeoktaesan stayed, and the garden was surrounded by a fence, which hung near the gate. It was the general officer and the people that Byeoktaesan left behind earlier. The general, who found Byeoktaesan leaving the pavilion, was surprised and ran. ¡°Are you coming out now?¡± ¡°Are you out?¡± The people greeted. Byeoktaesan looked around them. He roughly guessed why they were doing this. Perhaps it is because of the story told by the General of Homuryeon before boarding the ship from Ui-chang. In fact, all he said was that he was just pushing for some deals with the top of Geumbyeoksangdan. He said he¡¯d ask for Byeoktaesan if he wanted to. But Byeoktaesan was not interested. So everything is up to Geumbyeoksangdan and the Homuryeon. However, if they come out in that position, it means that they are tied to it in some way. Byeoktaesan looked at the general and said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it now.¡± ¡°What?¡± The rest of the people looked around Byeoktaesan. ¡°Isn¡¯t there?¡± Was it because the tone of Byeoktaesan was so dry? It flashed through their minds that they might not have a chance to speak again unless it is now. ¡°Please leave it up to me to build a Muhan branch of Homuyeon. I¡¯ll show you what I can do.¡± Then the person next to him quickly stepped out. ¡°I¡¯m more qualified. I¡¯ve already built and run multiple fields.¡± ¡°Please leave me with the paper delivery. It¡¯s going to be really hard for you to get someone over there.¡± Everyone poured out their words. In summary, there were a total of three tasks that Homuryeon wanted to leave to Geumbyeoksangdan. One was the construction of a Muhan branch of Homuryun. It was a really big business that took care of everything from purchasing land to building a place and administration. The second was to supply paper to Homuryeon. The Homuryeon was an organization created by a group of masters from all over Hobuk. Naturally, the amount of research exchanged with each master is enormous. Also, the amount of paper that had to be digested inside Homuryeon was enormous. They say they will leave the exclusive right to deliver all the paper to Geumbyeoksangdan. The third was to supply alcohol to Homuryeon. As it was a group of fighters, there was a lot of alcohol consumed every day. How great it must be to be able to deliver all that liquor exclusively. The seven men who followed the general poured out flattering words to Byeoktaesan to get one of them. So far, only one person has not said a word. Byeoktaesan raised his hand and cut them off. Seven people were talking, but it was cut off. It was such an exquisite breath. When everyone opened their eyes wide and looked at Byeoktaesan, Byeoktaesan was looking at the general. ¡°Does the General have anything to say?¡± Gamujin bowed politely and said. ¡°I hope you to see our master first.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°Well, yeah.¡± At the end of the remark, Byeoktaesan strolled along, and the other seven looked blankly at the back. The general officer quickly followed Byeoktaesan. Soon after, Cheon Gyeong-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon were attached to both sides of Byeoktaesan. * * * ¡°Well done, Sir.¡± The general said, walking side by side next to Byeoktaesan. Although Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t reply much, the general officer worked hard on what he had to say. ¡°It¡¯s best for them to let go. The business of the Homuryeon is so big this time, so he¡¯s doing that in order to raise his voice through it.¡± The general asked cautiously when Byeoktaesan still didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°May I ask if you have a plan in mind?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± Byeoktaesan turned his head and looked at the general and continued. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard what¡¯s going on.¡± The general was astonished by the words. ¡°Huh? Are you sure?¡± But for a moment, the general explained the situation as quickly and simply as possible. It was very simple. Three projects were planned to be carried out in Homuryeon along with Geumbyeoksangdan, which had conditions attached. It was Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan has to take this job. If Byeoktaesan doesn¡¯t want it, the person appointed by Byeoktaesan must take the job. Rather than just appointing him blindfolded, the Homuryeon side decided to confirm that Byeoktaesan appoints the person in charge. Hearing all the stories, Byeoktaesan smirked. ¡°Things to be cut off.¡± The general was startled and spoke carefully. ¡°But they¡¯re indispensable¡± ¡°They¡¯re now, I suppose so. Well, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± Byeoktaesan said so. He had nothing more to say and He didn¡¯t want to. After walking for a while, He arrived at the office of Byeok Tae-su, the owner of Geumbyeoksangdan. It was the first time seeing his older brother, Byeok Tae-soo, since he took over the body of Byeoktaesan. The general bowed politely to Byeoktaesan in front of the office. ¡°I¡¯m going to get out of here. Please, have a good time with master.¡± When the general officer stepped away, Byeoktaesan looked at his back for a moment. Then He told Chun Kyung-wan. ¡°Go to Baekhwalu.¡± ¡°Yes. What should I say?¡± Baekhwalu is a Muhan branch of Haomun. Baekhwaluju may not be here yet, but he will be able to carry out the instructions of Byeoktaesan as much as he wants. ¡°Tell them to do some research.¡± Cheon Kyung-wan was startled and looked at Byeoktaesan. ¡°You mean the General?¡± ¡°Not just the general, but those seven, and the others. Tell them to shake off Geumbyeoksangdan.¡± Byeoktaesan continued, pointing at Byeoktaesu¡¯s office with a chinjig. ¡°There are no exceptions.¡± Cheon Kyung-wan bowed his head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll deliver it right away.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded and went into Byeoktaesu¡¯s office. * * * Byeoktaesan was sitting in the reception room next to Byeoktaesu¡¯s office. Byeok Tae-soo was in a hurry to take care of something, so he decided to finish it and come back. While sitting, He slowly looked not only around but also the ceiling and floor. It was a very strange place. The atmosphere or decoration did not make him feel right. The energy flowing in this room was different from other places. Maybe that¡¯s what the whole office of Byeok Tae-soo is like. Byeoktaesan calmly grasped the flow of chi. ¡®That¡¯s strange. The flow of chi itself was normal. However, the energy itself was subtly different. Byeoktaesan tilted his head. He felt something familiar. However, it was unfamiliar. So it was strange. When He was so focused on his energy, Byeok Tae-soo came in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting so long.¡± Byeoktaesu said so and sat in front of Byeoktaesan. There was a moment of silence. Byeok Tae-soo was looking at Byeoktasan. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re feeling much better.¡± Byeoktaesan only nodded once. Actually, He didn¡¯t have much to say. Perhaps there was something to say about Byeoktaesan in the past, but Byeoktaesan now was not like that. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you were active in the Homuryeon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Byeoktaesan was amazed by the natural feeling of happening. Intimacy and concern crept up deep inside. Perhaps Byeoktaesan was worried about his older brother, Byeoktaesu, until he died. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean to make him do what he wanted. Whenever you want, you will do whatever you want. ¡°I was really surprised when I came from the house. That¡¯s why our top is a bit noisy right now, so I hope you understand.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded lightly. He didn¡¯t really care. ¡°Actually¡­ there have been some internal discussions while you were in the Homuryeon.¡± Only then did Byeoktaesan get a little curious and look at Byeoktaesu. If he says that now, it means that the subject of discussion is Byeoktaesan. ¡°So there was a consensus that you should take the job in here.¡± As soon as He heard, Byeoktaesan thought it was annoying. To be honest, it didn¡¯t matter to him. It was enough to leave after receiving a small house, a prize, and a few bases, which were given as a share of Byeoktaesan. No, he didn¡¯t need that either. It was full of wealth anyway. He had a lot of money He got from robbing this time. You can still use the Haomun if anything. If you ask Hwaok to leave her finances and make money on her own, she will do really well. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Byeok Tae-soo looked at Byeoktaesan with round eyes instead of talking. He didn¡¯t know He¡¯d say no so firmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it again? your position here will change. I want you to take care of two of the projects I¡¯m working on with the Homuryun this time.¡± Byeoktaesan shook his head lightly. The movement was light, but the atmosphere at that moment was so determined that Byeok Tae-soo couldn¡¯t speak more and stared at Byeoltaesan. ¡°The business, you can make a rough decision.¡± He looked at Byeoktaesan with his sparkling eyes. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Byeok Tae-soo shook his head with a sigh. It was worrisome to see such a good opportunity being blown away like this. Byeok Tae-soo took a break and calculated a few things in his head. Then, he quietly opened his mouth while looking at Byeoktaesan. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a percentage of the net profit from the three projects I¡¯m working on.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded at the words. ¡°Well, whatever.¡± Byeok Tae-soo smiled at his younger brother¡¯s reaction. To be honest, He thought He would be surprised at all, but He didn¡¯t think He¡¯d take it so plainly. The younger brother could not have known what the net profit of the three businesses meant. He¡¯s such a bright guy since he was a kid. Silence lingered for a while. Then, Byeok Tae-soo suddenly asked. ¡°Are you trying to be independent?¡± Byeoktaesan tilted his head at the word independence. In fact, He¡¯s never thought about it yet. He¡¯s still doing it now, but He didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. However, when He came to think about it, it seemed that there was nothing bad. ¡®There¡¯s just one nice option¡­.¡¯ There is a shrine to Cheonmashingyo in Muhan. He used it when he was picking out Danyoung¡¯s soul. ¡®No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to use it for a mission.¡¯ ¡®We have a lot of money, so we can build one.¡¯ Byeok Tae-soo looked at his brother with complicated eyes. ¡®When did you grow up like this¡­¡­.¡¯ His eyes on Byeoktaesan became more and more affectionate. * * * Seo Do-gun walked slowly trying to calm the extreme tension. Don¡¯t rush. And you can¡¯t reveal your insides. Walking along the long hallway, at some point, hE felt as if the floor was sticking to HIS feet. And the air changed. The energy that flows in it has also changed. The tension that barely subsided rose again without an end. He smelled terrible blood. Seo Do-gun¡¯s footsteps have slowed down. There was no speed because He forced me to go on the road he didn¡¯t want to go. Soon the hallway was over. There was a large room at the end of the hall, which was packed with large display cases everywhere. Inside the display case, there was a whole black bottle, and He felt bizarre just by looking at it. And there was a man standing in the middle of the room. Seodo-gun bowed politely to the man. ¡°Did you call me?¡± A man glanced at Seodo-gun and walked to one of the display cases. Then, he raised his finger toward Seo Do-gun. Seodo-gun quickly ran to the side of the company. ¡°Do you see these?¡± Seodo-gun identified a black bottle pointed by a man¡¯s finger. Only three of them had turned white. ¡°It¡¯s a container that carried Gwanghyeolsamma.¡± A man slipped his hand on the four bottles next to him. ¡°This is how Gwangdongsagoe came back¡­¡­.¡± The man¡¯s eyes turned to Seo Do-gun. His eyes glistened in a friendly way. ¡°Gwanghyeolsamma never comes back.¡± Seo Do-gun forcefully opened his mouth. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Gwanghyeolsamma may still be active somewhere?¡± The man shook his head firmly. ¡°No, he¡¯s dead.¡± The white color seemed to mean the disappearance of the soul. ¡°Then¡­ shall we find the body of Gwangdongsagoe again? Can¡¯t you figure something out through them?¡± A man smirked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ll go back to the way I was when I first caught the soul here.¡± A man looked down at Seo Do-gun. Seo Do-gun swallowed saliva. ¡°So find a useful body. A body strong enough to withstand a strong soul.¡± Seo Do-gun replied with relief inside. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± At that moment, a blood-red beam rose from the man¡¯s eyes. The light wrapped around Seo Do-gun¡¯s body and tightened it tightly. ¡°Urghh!¡± Seo Do-gun let out a painful groan. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re going to get a punishment to trick me, right? Seo Do-gun¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡®You knew everything!¡¯ Seodo-gun screamed as he saw all the bloody sights filling the room pouring into him. ¡°Nooooo!¡± The screams continued for a long time after that. And the man who caused all this was looking at Seo Do-gun with indifferent eyes. Chapter 83 Chae Mi-ryeong, wife of Byeok Tae-soo, was recently on edge. Of course, it was because of Byeoktaesan. She didn¡¯t like Byeoktaesan when he went to Homuryeon, but after that, it was more of a problem. What did he do when he went, suddenly people came constantly from Homuryeon. Then he poured out a jaw-dropping offer, and Geumbyeoksangdan was flipped. It was not a problem to make a lot of money by making a deal with the Homuryeon. In fact, at Geumbyeoksangdan, you could earn as much money and grow as much as you could without having to do business with Homuryeon. However, if you do business with Homuryeon, you will have an additional perk. First of all, various and powerful connections are built. The Homuryeon is a group of famous masters from Hobuk. Naturally, it can be a connection point with each master. Also, having an important deal with the Homuryun alone can provide protection. No one will be allowed to touch Geumbyeoksangdan. Whenever you touch Geumbyeoksangdan, you have to consider Homuryeon that might be behind you. Anyway, as such a situation continued, Chae Mi-ryeong¡¯s nerves were bound to be on edge. However, as soon as Byeoktaesan came back, She was more annoyed that there were people who moved to line up there. When Chae Mi-ryeong was so angry, Byeokcheonil came. ¡°What happened?¡± Chae Mi-ryeong asked urgently as soon as the Byeokcheonil came in. The expression on Beyokcheonil was not good. ¡°The Lord has taken all the authority.¡± Chae Mi-ryeong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Byeoktaesan gave it all up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chae Mi-ryeong¡¯s mouth went up to its fullest extent. ¡°Then maybe we can push one of them to our Jae-hyuk.¡± Byeokcheonil swallowed his saliva while watching Mi-ryeong like that. Chae Mi-ryeong was a person who could make it possible enough. Anyway, she¡¯s the wife of Byeok Tae-soo. ¡°But He promised to give us a percentage of the net profit from this business.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chae Mi-ryeong¡¯s eyes became as big as a lantern. Anger flared up in her eyes. Whose money is that and you¡¯re giving it to Byeoktaesan? ¡°What happened to leaving Byeoktaesan in charge of the Pyoguk business? It¡¯s going well, isn¡¯t it?¡± Byeokcheonil shook his head again this time. ¡°Byeoktaesan refused.¡± Chae Mi-ryeong was speechless. ¡°Refused? What the hell are you thinking? Did you find anything out? The man who had such a relationship with the Homuryun couldn¡¯t have turned it down without thinking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still¡­ not sure.¡± Chae Mi-ryeong¡¯s expression cooled down at once. ¡°Find out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can figure it out at all costs. It¡¯s all about who Homuryun is showing favor to Byeoktaesan, and if anyone is willing to stand behind Byeoktaesan, who is it, whether there is a weakness of Byeoktaesan, and whether anyone around Byeoktaesan has any antipathy. Do I have to order everything like this?¡± Chae Mi-ryeong¡¯s words poured out slightly lowered her head with a pale face. Byeokcheonil shook his body with his head down. A mixture of ambition, fear, and contempt stimulated his heart. * * * Byeoktaesan did not leave the room for about two days after returning from Homuryeon. He ate in the room and took a bath in his room. In other people¡¯s eyes, it seemed to be a good rest because it was so hard to go to Homuryeon. But it wasn¡¯t really that. Byeoktaesan calmly organized what he had gained from this trip to Homuryeon over the past two days. And he trained at the same time. Currently, Byeoktaesan was obsessed with Cheondunbo. He trained Cheondunbo with the feeling of starting all over again, but the more he did it, the more he felt new. And these days, it occurred to him that Cheondunbo was somehow associated with Junghonmagong. He hasn¡¯t clearly figured something out yet, but it was for sure. So He thought deeply about it and analyzed it over the past two days. And he gained some confidence. The fact that Cheonmashingyo and Junghonmagong are related in some way or another. Just by training properly, it helps the flow of chi and balances the body. That¡¯s how the fundamental work of Cheonmashingyo was. Anyway, Byeoktaesan finally left the room. This time, the energy gained was so good that the treatment was accelerated. In this way, He could make his body perfect much faster than he expected. But that¡¯s not the end. Since then, He has to train his body properly. Of course, He can take it easy. No, He was going to relax. If He was to live again, He would live quietly and peacefully. A fierce life has already gone through enough. When Byeoktaesan left the room, Hwaok approached as if she had waited. She was also a handmaid between Byeoktaesan and Haomun. She was also in charge of managing the schedule of Byeoktaesan. ¡°Sir, are you out?¡± Byeoktaesan nodded at Hwaok¡¯s polite greeting. Behind her, other handmaids were seen moving back and forth between the inside of the pavilion. Byeoktaesan stroked his chin and looked at Hwaok and other handmaids alternately. Hwaok asked carefully. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The way Byeoktaesan looked at her was strange, so Hwaok was a little nervous. She¡¯s heard rumors about Byeoktaesan She heard a legendary story when she was already in Uichang that He gained the title of the Night King. In other words, Byeoktaesan was already famous among handmaids. If such a person is looking at himself with strange eyes and expectations do not arise, she would be lying. ¡°Then you were the tenth.¡± ¡°If you have something to say, do it.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Hwaok finally came to her senses and quickly recovered from her facial expression. ¡°A lot of guests came while you were resting.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± ¡°Yes, I have sent everyone back in moderation, as you said beforehand. When he nodded as if Hwaok had done well, Hwaok continued. ¡°Once the Lord of the Patrol of the Homuryeon has come. Do you know Seo Mundeok ?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°And two members of the Chun Yak-bang visited more than three times a day. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be here again today.¡± ¡°And a person came from Donghopyoguk.¡± ¡°Donghopyoguk?¡± Dongho Pyo-guk is a secret organization of Cheonmashingyo. The mouth of Byeoktaesan crept up. ¡°What are these¡­ what are they doing?¡± The secret organization of Cheonmashingyo was forbidden to do something on its own in this way. They have to perform only the given tasks. And They could do other things only if the order from the top was given. However, now it was not the time to issue an order from the upper Cheonmashingyo. Nevertheless, the move was made arbitrarily. When the atmosphere of Byeoktaesan was unusual, Hwaok was nervous. ¡°Why¡­ do you do that?¡± ¡°No, go on. That¡¯s all you have.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot more, but they¡¯re so small that I¡¯ve only sorted out their names and affiliates.¡± Hwaok said so and took a long piece of paper out of her arms and stuck it out politely. It was filled with names. Byeoktaesan checked it and threw it. Suddenly, a fire broke out and the paper quickly turned into ashes. Hwaok¡¯s eyes became as big as a lantern. But she quickly recovered her facial expression. ¡°And we are looking for a place as you instructed us to do. The goods stored at Haomun will be moved to Jangwon as soon as we find them.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. You should put a competent person underneath. How comfortable it is to just talk about it as if it¡¯s passing by. ¡°And the investigation you mentioned is underway. The survey is so huge that it will take some time.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take care of it one by one. Let¡¯s meet the guy who came from Donghopyoguk.¡± Byeoktaesan¡¯s mouth crept up once again. Hwaok trembled because of unknown fear. She lowered her head quickly and answered. ¡°I¡¯ll take you right away.¡± * * * Those who came from the Donghopyoguk were staying not far from Geumbyeoksangdan. It was not a small or big inn, but he heard that he had been waiting here for 10 days to meet Byeoktaesan. When Byeoktaesan entered the guest¡¯s room, the eyes gathered in unison. On the first floor of the guest¡¯s room, there were quite a large number of tables for a simple meal, and each table was packed with people. He doesn¡¯t know who they are, but he could roughly infer what they are through the atmosphere. He had a unique atmosphere. Byeoktaesan moved inside. Then someone rushed down from the second floor. He stood in front of Byeoktaesan and took the most courteous attitude. ¡°My name is Machungsam, the head of the Dongho Pyoguk. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Sir.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded lightly and looked around. ¡°Did you bring them?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± Ma Chung-sam said so and glanced at Cheon Gyeong-wan, Yu Seo-yeon, and Hwa-ok, who followed Byeoktaesan. Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon stood calmly, but Hwa-ok did not. She was sweating cold. While looking at Hwaok with deep sunken eyes, he carefully told Byeoktaesan. ¡°We¡¯ve set up a separate table above.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded and strode up the stairs. Cheon Kyung-wan, Yoo Seo-yeon, and Hwa-ok quickly followed. But as they were about to climb the stairs, the people sitting in their seats rose and blocked the front of the stairs. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait here for a moment.¡± One of the blockers looked around Cheon Kyung-wan and said with cool eyes. ¡°My father wants to see Byeoktaesan separately.¡± Cheon Kyung-wan answered calmly. ¡°That¡¯s your situation, and we¡¯ll follow him, so get out of the way.¡± Everyone didn¡¯t even move as if they had no intention of stepping down. Cheon Kyung-wan looked up at Byeoktaesan, which was climbing the stairs. Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t even look this way at all. As if he doesn¡¯t care. Cheon Kyung-wan took a step forward. It meant that he would break through with force. Yoo Seo-yeon matched the move. The two moved their hands and feet as if they had agreed to do so from the beginning. Stuttering! Chun Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s skills have been improving recently. In an instant, he knocked down all those who blocked him. But that wasn¡¯t the end. Those on the first floor of the guest¡¯s room raised up in unison. Some of them seemed to be quite powerful and useful. After seeing it, Cheon Kyung-wan blinked his eyes and stood in front of the stairs. ¡°You two go up first. You can¡¯t keep him waiting. I¡¯ll follow you up in a minute.¡± As soon as Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s said, Hwa-ok went up the stairs. Yoo Seo-yeon stared at Cheon Kyung-wan for a moment, but Chun Kyung-wan shook his head firmly. Yoo Seo-yeon tapped Cheon Kyung-wan on the shoulder and climbed the stairs. Cheon Kyung-wan looked around at those who were approaching him. Everyone was approaching with their bare hands, leaving their weapons in their seats as if they had promised. Cheon Kyung-wan also did not intend to draw weapons. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you because you¡¯re not armed.¡± Cheon Kyung-wan said so and released the chi without filtering. Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! A wild and powerful chi beyond imagination swept the guest¡¯s room. Those who were approaching stopped their feet for a moment. Cheon Kyung-wan remembered his old self from that look. When He was training with Yoo Seo-yeon. Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s mouth crept up and down. And He clenched my fists. Chapter 84 Even though there was a loud noise coming from behind, Byeoktaesan continued to climb the stairs. Halfway up, Hwa-ok and Yoo Seo-yeon followed. Machungsam, who leads the way in guiding Byeoktaesan, took such attitude of Byeoktaesan for granted. As They climbed all the stairs, Hwa-ok suddenly stood close to Byeoktaesan. She whispered quietly in the ears of Byeoktaesan. ¡°Sir, I think you should be careful.¡± Byeoktaesan looked at Hwaok with eyes as if to what it meant. Hwa-ok¡¯s expression was not good. Byeoktaesan stopped walking. Then, she stopped taking the lead and turned around and looked at Byeoktaesan. There was no question about his expression. She just seemed to wait until he moved back to her steps since Byeoktaesan stopped. Byeoktaesan said without even looking at Machungsam. ¡°I have something to say to this child, so lead us to a quiet room.¡± Machungsam bowed his head politely. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the room I was going to take.¡± Marchungsam turned around again and moved on. And when They arrived at the room at the end of the hallway, he opened the door and stood next to it politely. When Byeoktaesan entered the room, Hwaok followed in. Yu Seo-yeon tried to follow, but Machungsam blocked it. She looked at Byeoktaesan reflectively. When Byeoktaesan shook his head, Yoo Seo-yeon stepped back. After closing the door, Ma Chung-sam told Yoo Seo-yeon. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you step back more so you can¡¯t hear his voice?¡± ¡°Oh¡­okay.¡± Yu Seo-yeon saw Machungsam with fresh eyes and stepped down from there. * * * Entering the room, Byeoktaesan sat down in a seat that was originally prepared for himself. It was a place where He could sit and look down at the room. ¡°Sir, I saw a sword standing in the black sky in that man.¡± ¡°A sword stands in the black sky?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Byeoktaesan asked with a curious look. ¡°So?¡± Hwa-ok spoke in a serious tone. ¡°According to my experience¡­ The scene is often seen in the warriors of Cheonmashingyo.¡± ¡°Cheonmashingyo? ¡°Yeah, not precise, but I guess it¡¯s a low-level warrior.¡± Byeoktaesan looked at Hwaok with interesting eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the low-ranking warriors of Cheonmashingyo are carrying black skies and swords? Interesting.¡± It was really fun. And He thought Hwa-ok¡¯s ability was great again. The black sky symbolizes Cheonmashingyo, and the sword standing there symbolizes the owner of the Hyeoncheon, Cheonma. So, isn¡¯t it a scene that expresses the true nature of Cheonmashingyo warriors? ¡°But low-ranking soldiers or what?¡± The words bothered me a little. If so, isn¡¯t it that he has a different mind when his position rises? ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve rarely seen a high-ranking official from Cheonmashingyo¡­But everyone I saw was different.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. There was no conviction in the tone of Hwa-ok. I can fully understand. Perhaps it was not easy to see the lower level of Cheonmashingyo either. Rather, it was even greater to see such a person often and gain related experience. ¡°Okay, go tell them to come in.¡± Hwa-ok replied with a determined look. ¡°Yes, please¡­ be careful.¡± When she opened the door and went out, a waiting man named Ma Chung-sam and Yoo Seo-yeon approached. When Machungsam went inside first, Yoo Seo-yeon tried to follow him, but this time Hwa-ok blocked it. ¡°I think we¡¯d better wait outside.¡± Yoo had no choice but to look at Byeoktaesan again this time. A smile fell on the mouth of Byeoktaesan. And shook his head. Yoo Seo-yeon had no choice but to take Hwa-ok to the waiting area. ¡®I hope today¡¯s schedule gets longer.¡¯ * * * When the door was closed, Machungsam fell flat in front of Byeoktaesan. ¡°Greetings again. Machungsam meets Byeoktaesan.¡± Machungsam was a member of Cheonmashingyo¡¯s Bicheondan. Bicheondan was an organization of Cheonmashingyo that engaged in outside secret activities. They were never allowed to reveal that they belonged to Bicheondan. Machungsam kept his duty faithfully. He never said that he was a member of Bicheondan. ¡°Yeah, why did you want to see me?¡± ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡± Byeoktaesan tilted his head slightly to the side. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We have organized all the forces around the Black Island around Dongho Pyo-guk. And we¡¯ve absorbed all of the vastness of the Muhan Black Island forces.¡± Byeoktaesan¡¯s expression got cold. It seemed that the Black Islanders on the first floor of the guest¡¯s room absorbed it from Muhan. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What?¡± Machungsam was surprised and looked up at Byeoktaesan. ¡°Who did it and why.¡± ¡°Well, I¡­ I just followed the Lord¡¯s orders.¡± The leader of Donghopyoguk was the leader of Bicheondan. Machungsam is a member of the team. ¡°You followed the orders? Are you going to follow my orders if your Lord orders you to hit the back of my head?¡± A cold sweat flowed from the whole body of Machungsam. ¡°Oh, no.¡± Byeoktaesan continued in a cold tone. ¡°Did you guys intend to go to Muhan?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know.¡± Byeoktaesan smirked. It would not be an ulterior motive for Machungsam to pass all his sins on Donghopyoguk leader. He was just saying what he knew. In other words, this was done by Donghopyoguk leader. ¡°Who did I say I was?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Ma Chung-sam hesitated not knowing how to answer. He thought he was the child of a very high man in Cheonmashingyo, but he couldn¡¯t talk about it. Because he was a member of Bicheondan. ¡°I thought you were very¡­ precious.¡± Byeoktaesan smirked. ¡°Did you decide to take on Muhan here?¡± Machungsam crept up his head. For some reason, the atmosphere seemed much softer than before. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided to take over. But it¡¯s only temporary. Things can change at any time.¡± ¡°Go and tell him to come in person. Tell him to keep track of what he¡¯s done so far, what he¡¯s doing, and what he¡¯s going to do.¡± Machungsam pounded his forehead on the floor. ¡°Sir!¡± When Byeoktaesan saw the scene, he smiled again and again. I haven¡¯t seen this in a long time. * * * When Byeoktaesan came out, Yoo Seo-yeon and Hwa-ok stood in the middle of the hallway. Then, at the end of the hallway, Cheon Kyung-wan just appeared from the place leading up to the stairs. Behind Byeoktaesan, Machungsam followed in a polite manner as if he was a servant. Byeoktaesan strolled toward the party. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yoo Seo-yeon and Hwa-ok quickly followed Byeoktaesan, and Cheon Kyung-wan, who came up to the second floor, waited and joined quietly after Byeoktaesan passed by. As he went down to the first floor, he saw men scattered here and there. Apparently, there were one or two broken places, but no one died. Byeoktaesan stood under the stairs and looked over the fallen. ¡°You must have taught them something.¡± At the words of Byeoktaesan, Machungsam quickly approached the side and bowed his head. ¡°Yes, I taught Samhwangigong.¡± It was said to be Samhwangigong, but it was actually a Samhwanmagong. It was the best to improve one¡¯s skills with attributes. However, the limits were too low, and the initial training was so painful that it was also a rare martial art within Cheonmashingyo. If he wanted to supply a certain level of warriors, he found the right answer. You can raise a warrior who is moderately strong and has considerable rage. Apparently, I¡¯ve barely taken my step. Therefore, even though this many people attacked one of the people, it was not possible to touch the collar once. ¡°Well, take care of it.¡± Byeoktaesan left the guest¡¯s room. Machungsam did not move his back deeply until he could not see Byeoktaesan. As Byeoktaesan disappeared from view, Machungsam entered the guest¡¯s room again. The people on the floor wiggled little by little, wondering if they had come to their senses. And they tried to force themself up. Machungsam murmured at them. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m going to make these guys useful. If you don¡¯t want to be ashamed of the Lord.¡± The men¡¯s faces turned white when they heard it. They looked mournfully at Machungsam with eyes mixed with fear and sorrow. Of course, such things didn¡¯t change the way he looked. ¡°Be prepared. I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be another chance.¡± That means they have to fight that monster again next time. Everyone was in despair. * * * The next destination of Byeoktaesan was Seomundeok. In fact, if he waits at home, he will come back anyway, but since he¡¯s out, he decided to meet Seo Moon-deok and go back. The place where Seomundeok stayed was a large guest room close to the place where the market for the Muhan branch of Homuryeon would be built. On the way to the guest¡¯s room, Hwaok was close to Byeoktaesan. ¡°Sir, may I ask what happened to them earlier?¡± Byeoktaesan thought for a while. Indeed, it is time to decide what to do from now on. The mission of the Donghopyoguk is to secretly help Cheonmashingyo by taking root in the region. If you run a country and secure information, spread rumors, and if you have to deal with someone, you can secretly deal with it. The key is not to be caught. So you have to refrain from anything that stands out. But he¡¯s already done it. The beginning was a mess, but there would have been no problem if it had ended there. Jongri Sega is now destroyed. But these guys didn¡¯t finish there and grew their work. It would never have been like that. However, Cheonmashingyo is currently activated by Hyun Cheon-jin. Then came Byeoktaesan. Byeoktaesan recalled his memory of visiting Dongho pyoguk. ¡®Was the sovereign an ambitious figure?¡¯ How do you know what¡¯s going on inside people? At that time, Byeoktaesan was not a man to grow things this big. The mouth of Byeoktaesan crept up. ¡°Maybe¡­ I think I found the answer.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, just a little faster. I think I¡¯ll have another business to do.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hwa-ok had something more to ask, but the atmosphere was unusual. Soon, he arrived at the guest¡¯s room where Seo Moon-deok was staying. In fact, Seo Moon-deok visited Byeoktaesan to share greetings. To maintain a good relationship in the future. So, Byeoktaesan didn¡¯t have to talk to Seomundeok for a long time. It was all about greeting and sharing a few words. In the meantime, there was talk about the medicine obtained from the fortress near Uichang this time. Seo Moon-deok carefully asked if he could share the medicine, but Byeoktaesan refused on the pretext of breaking his promise with Chunchushin. Seo Moon-deok also said that he did not intend to demand more actively. After finishing the schedule roughly like that, two doctors rushed out of the guest¡¯s room. ¡°Sir! You¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been waiting for you so long!¡± The members of the Cheon Yak-bang were closely attached. It was because they wanted to get the medicine somehow. They¡¯ve already reported to the pharmacy. They couldn¡¯t help doing it. They told Seo Moon-duk that they would ask him for help. So They were watching the meeting between Seo Mun-deok and Byeoktaesan secretly. However, Seo Moon-deok was so frustrated in the eyes of the two. Why would they ask for a favor if they were going to do that? Using the power of Homuryeon, you can draw a good atmosphere with just a little pressure, but he couldn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t do it. That¡¯s why he came out like this way. ¡°Sir, please consider the cause! We¡¯ll find out for sure about the medicine! For the best of the world¡­.¡± Byeoktaesan raised his hand to cover the doctors¡¯ mouths. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This means that analysis and countermeasures are complete.¡± ¡°What, what nonsense¡­¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The eyes of Byeoktaesan became cool. As the atmosphere subsided, doctors closed their mouths and turned white to look around. ¡°Now¡­ am I lying?¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­ I mean¡­¡­!¡± Byeoktaesan turned around and said, ¡°I understood the meaning of Cheon Yak-bang very well.¡± Doctors were embarrassed and tried to catch Byeoktaesan, but Byeoktaesan was already not there. Seo Moon-deok¡¯s eyes, who was watching the whole scene, grew bigger. He missed the movement of Byeoktaesan momentarily. He¡¯s heard a few things from the Homuryeon side. He said that Byeoktaesan may be a master more than he thought. But He didn¡¯t know it would be this much. Seo Moon-deok thought it would be necessary to find out about Byeoktaesan once again. In his eyes, two doctors collapsed on the floor with a devastated look on their faces. Seo Moon-deok went inside. Chapter 85 The news that Byeoktaesan arrived at Geumbyeokjang spread widely. The first person to run out to see him was Cheon Chushin. As soon as Byeoktaesan entered the main gate of Geumbyeokjang, Cheonchusin came running and bent down. ¡°Oh, my God, you¡¯re here. Thank you for your efforts. I¡¯ve prepared a very precious medicine that will help you get rid of your fatigue, just in case you¡¯re tired.¡± Chunchushin offered a medicine politely with both hands. Byeoktaesan looked at Cheonchushin. Cheonchusindid not move at all, leaning slightly over his back, with a single pill in his hands. On the surface, it was very calm, but in fact, cold sweat flowed down his back. Byeoktaesan picked up the medicine offered by Cheonchusin. Cheonchusin breathed a sigh of relief into his mind. Then, he slowly lifted up and smiled at Byeoktaesan. ¡°That¡¯s really good for you. It¡¯s a medicine that not only relieves fatigue but also improves the power when eaten by fighters. It can be called a masterpiece of my work. Of course.¡± ¡°Really? You mean it¡¯s effective in improving the power in fighting?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s long-lasting, so if you do it with training, you¡¯ll be able to achieve what you want.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good medicine.¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± Byeoktaesan calmly asked while looking at the Cheonchusin. ¡°How many do you have?¡± ¡°What?¡± When Byeoktaesan stared at him, Cheonchusin was surprised and quickly answered. ¡°First of all, I have three.¡± Byeoktaesan doesn¡¯t like to ask twice. it should never happen today. You should be careful and careful like walking on thin ice today. ¡°Three¡­ does this not work after a single bite?¡± Among the things called Yeongdan, there were quite a lot of such cases. Due to immunity, if you eat it several times, the effect is often lower than the first time. The better the medicine, the lower the rate of falling. Of course, in most cases, the ingredients are so enormous that it is almost impossible to eat several. He straightened his chest as if he was confident. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. This is Yeongdan, which I¡¯ve worked hard for 10 years. There are seven ingredients that have the same effect but are subtly different in material.¡± ¡°So if you take turns eating those seven things, you don¡¯t have to worry about immunity?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t tell anyone about this. I only told you.¡± ¡°The ingredients are precious.¡± Cheonchusin laughed. ¡°That¡¯s the point of this. It doesn¡¯t contain common herbs, but it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s very expensive and precious. It¡¯s not made of ingredients, it¡¯s made of sincerity.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded loudly. ¡°That¡¯s a good word. Not ingredients but sincerity¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Sir, that I always take care of you with all my heart.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded and suddenly asked. ¡°Why did you meet Donghopyoguk leader separately?¡± When asked out of the blue, he was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t control his expression. ¡°Uh¡­ I mean¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be good to cooperate with each other if there are difficulties? So, to say hello¡­¡± Byeoktaesan smirked. ¡°So you did it for me?¡± ¡°Of course. Who else would I have done that for, if not for you. The smile on Byeoktaesan¡¯s face slowly disappeared. And his expression got colder and colder and colder. Looking at the change from the front, Cheonchusin felt as if his heart was freezing. ¡°I called Donghopyoguk leader. So he¡¯ll be here sooner or later. ¡°What?¡± Cheonchusin was surprised. Byeoktaesan kept talking regardless. ¡°Who should I listen to?¡± ¡°Well, let me tell you.¡± Chunchusin had no choice but to say so. * * * Byeoktaesan looked down at Cheonchusin, who was kneeling down in front of him and strangling his head. ¡°You thought I was the son of Cheonma?¡± ¡°Well, yes.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Byeoktaesan was speechless and laughed in vain. Son of Cheonma. That means I¡¯m son of myself. It was a really funny situation. Looking back, however, I thought that such thoughts might come from the perspective of Chunchusin. Cheonchusin carefully raised his head and looked at Byeoktaesan. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chunchusin tried to ask who he was, but he was surprised and threw his head back on the floor. ¡®Who the hell is him, then?¡¯ No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t think of anything but a son hidden by Cheonma. ¡°Have you ever seen Cheonma?¡± Cheonchusin was startled by the question of Byeoktaesan. For some reason, calling Cheonma was as awkward as a fishbone stuck in my throat. ¡°Well, I want you to be careful about what you say.¡± Byeoktaesan looked down at Cheonchusin with ridiculous eyes. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Cheonchusin bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but..¡± When Byeoktaesan saw it, he blinked his eyes. ¡°Is it because I said Cheonma?¡± Cheonchusin did not answer. That¡¯s the answer. Byeoktaesan smirked. It was ambiguous whether to like it or not. Still, the feeling he felt right away was not bad. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it.¡± There is no one in the world who can say Cheonma in front of Cheonma. If He¡¯s a son, wouldn¡¯t it be possible if he¡¯s a spoiled older son? ¡®Even the elders couldn¡¯t do that.¡¯ All of them were called him Lord. Because that was obvious. Then who would call you Cheonma? They are not members of Cheonmashingyo. However, even they can never do that in front of a person who belongs to Cheonmashingyo. From that moment on, we have to face the warriors of Cheonmashingyo who risk their lives. No matter how much you think about it, you should not just think about it when you don¡¯t know. Anyway, now Cheonchusin has no choice but to lie flat. The words of Byeoktaesan came to the ears of Cheonchusin. ¡°So what¡¯s your answer?¡± Cheonchusin rolled his head fiercely. And He remembered the question that Byeoktaesan asked at first. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Cheonma before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The snow of Byeoktaesan has grown slightly. He said he had seen him, but he couldn¡¯t remember it. In fact, it was natural that he didn¡¯t remember. Chun Chusin was one of many people at the time, and Cheonma was fighting someone. That¡¯s why he gets nervous whenever he hears the atmosphere of that time. Cheonchusin asked Byeoktaesan without thinking too long. ¡°If you¡¯ve seen him, you¡¯ve got a good understanding. If I were a son, I would have to look like him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Do I look like him?¡± Byeoktaesan asked with a sneer around his mouth. He doesn¡¯t look like him at all. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Suddenly, Byeoktaesan recalled his old self. But he couldn¡¯t remember. It felt as if everything was foggy. ¡°You look alike.¡± ¡°What?¡± Byeoktaesan was really surprised after a long time. He looked down at Cheonchusin without hiding his expression. Do I look like Byeoktaesan? me? ¡°Yes, you do look alike. Appearance, but personality, atmosphere, tone¡­ To be honest, I get surprised sometimes.¡± To be honest, all the thoughts that Byeoktaesan may still be the son of Cheonma have not disappeared. It left some possibility and hope. Byeoktaesan calmed down the surprise and was lost in thought for a while. Perhaps the appearance has changed under the influence of the soul. It could be because he used the enormous power he had built during the time of Cheonma to survive in the early days of Byeoktaesan. Anyway, this was also interesting. Byeoktaesan gave up his thoughts and looked down at Cheonchusin. If he considered Byeoktaesan the son hidden by Cheonma, his thoughts are obvious. He aims to establish power in Cheonmashingyo based on himself. If you¡¯re a son of Cheonma, you¡¯ll be able to sit in a position with your own army, assuming that you won¡¯t be purged, even after the next Cheonma is decided. ¡°How far have you planned?¡± The eyes of Cheonchusin shone brightly. He just accepted Byeoktaesan¡¯s words as a positive sign. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a partner who¡¯s weak, once near Muhan. We need to check, but we¡¯ve identified some suspicious places.¡± ¡°I thought I couldn¡¯t see your students, but I guess they were hanging there?¡± Cheonchusin smiled insidiously. ¡°Haha. That¡¯s right. They¡¯re very capable.¡± Cheonchusin, who said so, was startled and quickly added the words. ¡°We are collecting enough information from Haomun. It¡¯s more effective than my students walking around because we have a lot of manpower.¡± Byeoktaesan grinned. ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I hate noises. I¡¯m supposed to be quiet from now on, but you¡¯re interrupting that?¡± ¡°No, Sir¡­.¡± He wanted to ask why someone who wanted to live quietly did everything he¡¯s done so far, but for some reason, He thought it would be really bad. Chunchusin rolled his head fiercely. He¡¯s done so many things so far, but He couldn¡¯t finish it here. And He came to a conclusion. Chunchusin looked at Byeoktaesan with the most pathetic and pitiful expression and eyes he could do. It uses its peak acting ability, which is a concentration of all the experiences he has experienced while wandering the world for more than a decade, to express his devastating emotions. Don¡¯t shed tears. That way, we can convey deeper emotions. At least that was the case. It was very simple for Byeoktaesan to distinguish real emotions from emotions created from the inside. And it was like that for Cheonma too. Byeoktaesan shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t do more and stop here.¡± The eyes of Chunchusin were slightly lively. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is¡­¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Chunchusin bowed his head and shouted loudly. ¡°Sir!¡± Byeoktaesan asked, looking down at Chunchusin with strange eyes. ¡°Oh, this medicine you gave me earlier, does it have a name?¡± After seeing the medicine taken out of Byeoktaesan¡¯s pocket, Chunchusin replied in a confident tone. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the Chunchusindan.¡± Byeoktaesan laughed. ¡°You said there were seven things, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a medicine made with sincerity.¡± Byeoktaesan nodded. ¡°Good, then¡­ Make a hundred of each for now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chunchusin gazed blankly at Byeoktaesan. It was clear that he heard it wrong now. If there are 100 of them each, He is asking him to make a total of 700 medicines. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that simple¡­¡± Byeoktaesan looked down at Chunchusin with a cold look. And then He realized. The fact that he¡¯s not completely forgiven yet. ¡°Yes, I will. Of course. But Sir. I¡­ I can¡¯t make it by myself, so I¡¯d like you to get someone to help¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to use the doctors from Cheon Yak-Bang. You should at least use them like that.¡± Chunchusin said cautiously. ¡°Of course. But instead of being in charge of such chores, there should be a competent doctor¡­.¡± Byeoktaesan smirked. ¡°Take Ilchimgoe too.¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Chapter 86 Byeoktaesan looked back on what happened just now, sitting on the bed after Cheonchusin left. Normally, The moment he acted as if he was pathetic, Byeoktaesan would feel worse. But today was okay for some reason today. Byeoktaesan looked around carefully at the medicine in his hand. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of medicinal herbs are inside or how they were made. However, He could feel the energy contained in the medicine. It was a very special medicine. It is worth being proud of. He may have done it by himself, but he must have studied it and made it. It was different from other medicines. This medicine had a great advantage. It¡¯s sustainability. ¡°If there¡¯s any flaw, it¡¯s that it¡¯s useless to me.¡± This medicine was of no use to Byeoktaesan, who uses Junghonmagong. For Byeoktaesan, half-gangshi is a better medicine. So there was no reason to eat such a thing. It would be more effective if you train for a few days. Anyway, Byeoktaesan ordered to make a large amount of this medicine because of the people who are currently working for Byeoktaesan. ¡°They¡¯re all weak.¡± Therefore, He will grow them through intensive training. However, if there is such medicine, wouldn¡¯t it be faster? Moreover, this medicine is much more effective for people who practice hard. It will also be effective in recovering your damaged body and exhausted physical strength due to severe training. ¡°You can do it better.¡± Byeoktaesan smiled happily thinking about it. * * * ¡°Hey, you crazy! Damn it, son of a bitch!¡± Ilchimgoe cursed. Cheonchusin replied indifferently, twirling his fingers around his ears. ¡°Oh, brother. What kind of curse are you talking about? The kids hear you.¡± ¡°Why are you bringing me in when I wasn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Then what? If I do it alone, everyone will die. Come on, come on, let¡¯s go get the shaggy doctors. Don¡¯t we need to get them together to make it easier for us?¡± ¡°You crazy bastard.¡± Cheonchusin chuckled. ¡°It¡¯ll become a habit. Let¡¯s stop and go.¡± ¡°If I die because of stress, it¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all my fault. Okay, let¡¯s go. Shouldn¡¯t we get started? Who would Byeoktaesan be mad at if we were late?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me?¡± He glared at Cheonchusin with his eyes. Cheonchusin nodded as if he were saying such an obvious thing. ¡°What do you think, brother, if I say something about the delay, it¡¯ll happen because of your slowness?¡± ¡°Hey! Come here! Let me just snap your neck and talk again.¡± ¡°Oh, my God, if you snap my neck, I¡¯ll die. The problem is that you always talk too harshly.¡± Cheonchusin said so and quickly moved. The expression and eyes of Ilchimgoe seemed to resemble evil spirits. You¡¯ll be in trouble if you go further here. ¡°I¡¯m going first! Come with me!¡± Ilchimgoe looked up at the sky once, bowed his head, and gave a long sigh. ¡°How did I end up with someone like him¡­¡± Ilchimgoe trudged away. Cheonchusin is just mean, but Byeok Taesan is scary. Unknowingly, Ilchimgoe trembled his body. * * * The two doctors, who came out of the Cheonyakbang, were wandering in front of the guest¡¯s room with their eyes blankly. Their faces were full of worries. Since Byeoktaesan went there, their heart has been tight just thinking about the future. They felt like they were going to die under pressure. The relationship with Byeoktaesan has been broken, so all their plans will go wrong. At this rate, they can¡¯t even go back to Cheonyakbang. No, they¡¯ll get a big punishment before that. Anyone who doesn¡¯t know will wonder if such an incident is worth punishing for, but this is related to Dokta. The thought of missing clues related to Dokma gave them chills just because of their mistakes. In the eyes of those two, They could see two people approaching far away. It was Ilchimgoe of Cheonchusin. Only then did the two¡¯s eyes get a little lively. The two ran. ¡°Sir! Please, please help!¡± Cheonchusin made a puzzled expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these things?¡± The response came as they had not yet heard of what had happened between them and Byeoktaesan. ¡°We have disturbed Byeoktaesan.¡± As soon as Cheonchusin heard it, he turned right around. ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure.¡± Ilchimgoe turned around without saying a word. ¡°No, sir! Please save me.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t do this. You¡¯re the one who has to save my life.¡± The two doctors wrapped their legs around their bodies as if they would never let them go. ¡°I can¡¯t let go! I¡¯ll never let go until you promise me you¡¯ll save me!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let go either!¡± Cheonchusin made a perplexed expression. Of course, it was half an act. If Cheonchusin hadn¡¯t met Byeoktaesan a while ago, Cheonchusin would have resisted no matter what they did. But didn¡¯t Byeoktaesan make it clear? Use them. That would mean that they would resolve the rudeness they committed through Cheonchusin. Cheonchusin decided to take advantage of them harder than he planned. The thought of being punished by Byeoktaesan made Cheonchusin shiver without realizing it. Then the doctor, who clung to his legs, gave more strength to his arms. ¡°Sir! You can¡¯t go like this!¡± ¡°Then can you do what I tell you to do?¡± ¡°Of course! Just let me! I can pretend to die if I have to.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to tell you to die. Byeoktaesan said he needed some medicine, so I have to make some.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°We are from Cheonyakbang! Just tell me what medicine it is!¡± A wicked smile crept up around the mouth of Cheonchusin. ¡°So we made an agreement.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I made an agreement. Just save me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Byeoktaesan. But you can¡¯t just do it. You know, you need to do something¡± ¡°Of course. When and where should I go? What should I prepare? If you tell us the ingredients, we¡¯ll prepare everything.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll prepare the ingredients myself, and you just need to help me with a few simple things. Isn¡¯t the sincerity of skilled people the most important thing when making medicine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the sincerity that completes the medicine.¡± ¡°You understand. I¡¯d like to borrow some of your sincerity.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you as much as you want.¡± Until then, the two doctors were confident because it¡¯s something they¡¯ve always done. Cheonchusin told the two relieved doctors. ¡°People will be surprised if you just disappear, so go inside and talk to them. I¡¯ve got work to do for a while, so I have to leave.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Please wait a moment.¡± The two hurried inside in fear of changing Cheonchusin¡¯s minds, told Seo Moon-deok not to look for him because they were on their way for a while. Ilchimgoe watched a series of processes and looked at Cheonchusin with an amazing expression. He looked at the two doctors with pitiful eyes. He is a little upset that they¡¯ve been rude to Byeoktaesan. Ilchimgoe, who recalled the manufacturing method of medicine explained by Cheonchusin earlier, shook his head with a sigh. * * * Seo Do-gun was passing through the hallway with a haggard look. He was at a huge pavilion, but he came here today to prepare for his mission. In fact, He could have carried out the mission on his own. However, this mission must never fail. No matter how easy the mission is, He has to prepare and prepare thoroughly. That¡¯s why He visited this pavilion today. In the eyes of Seo Do-gun, who opened the door at the end of the hallway and went inside, He could see a man who was absorbed in his work. ¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°As you can see.¡± Ko Joon-Kwang, a man buried in a mountain of documents, answered without even looking at Seo Do-gun. In fact, he wasn¡¯t in a good situation either. ¡°I¡¯m here for your help.¡± ¡°Help?¡± Ko Joon-kwang looked up at Seo Do-gun with a mockery around his mouth. ¡°Can¡¯t you see me right now? I¡¯m the one who needs to ask for help.¡± It was the first time for Ko Joon-Kwang to show such a figure. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ko JoonKwang scratched the back of his head. ¡°We¡¯ve got a brake on what we¡¯ve been doing on the Muhan.¡± ¡°Muhan?¡± Seo Do-Gun looked back on what was going on in Muhan. ¡°If it¡¯s there¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called a Muhan plan. It is a plan to reorganize the Muhan merchant society around Cheongeumryeon, take over Black Island, and use Jongrisega to dominate Muhan.¡± It¡¯s actually a little more complicated, but it didn¡¯t have to be explained more. ¡°Jongrisega? I thought it disappeared?¡± Ko Jun-kwang shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t care if Jongrisega is gone. We can find others to replace them.¡± ¡°But?¡± Ko Joon-Kwang frowned. ¡°Cheongeumryeon got beaten by Geumbyeoksangdan¡± Seo Do-gun asked with an incomprehensible look. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just throw away Cheon Geum-ryeon and transfer to Geumbyeoksangdan?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not like Cheon Keum-ryeon. It takes a lot of time and effort to conciliate and use.¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re going to do it, shouldn¡¯t you? Or look for a merchant clan other than Cheon Geum-ryeon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing it anyway.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem? We can find it, and then we can continue with the plan.¡± ¡°Some lunatics are absorbing Black Island at Muhan.¡± Seo Do-gun¡¯s mouth crept up. He¡¯s finally found a connection with this guy. ¡°Would you like to join me?¡± ¡°Join you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who the crazy guy is absorbing the Black Island forces at Muhan, but let¡¯s do it together. Wouldn¡¯t it be better than alone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What do you want?¡± ¡°A useful body.¡± Ko Joon-Kwang stroked his chin, shining his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know if we can solve it at the same time.¡± Those who are absorbing Black Island cannot be ordinary. Perhaps some of them have a good body to contain a soul in a black bottle. If not, they can take control of Muhan and find it there step by step. ¡°First of all¡­ we¡¯ll find the right clan. Why don¡¯t we just use Geumbyeoksangdan? I¡¯ll have to find out if there¡¯s anyone inside that we can use.¡± Seo Do-gun grinned at Ko Joon-kwang¡¯s murmur. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯ll be ready to wipe it out.¡± Seo Do-gun left the place, thinking about how much he should prepare for the half-gangshi. * * * Baekhwaluju was going back to Muhan. She appointed a new branch manager to Uichang and helped him adapt to his position before heading to Muhan. Originally, the Uichang branch was more important than the Muhan branch because there was a Homu-ryeon in Uichang. But now the priority has changed. The status of Baekhwaluju has also increased significantly compared to its original position. She could not be treated carelessly even in Haomun. Also, they were keenly aware of the need for new connections. So when Baekhwaluju was away from Muhan, They tried to take the opportunity. A man with a goat beard was entering Geumbyeokjang. He was also the owner of a small merchant clan and a member of Haomun. He was a person who receives a mission and solves it whenever he had something to do, but this time he came here to make a deal with Byeoktaesan. He met with the general of Geumbyeokjang and had a friendly conversation with the general, and headed for the pavilion where Byeoktaesan was staying under the guidance of the general. The man¡¯s name was Cho Tae-ju and the son of the current Haomun Leader.[ Chapter 87 ¡°Nice to mee you, Tae-joo.¡± He bowed his back as politely as possible to Tae-san. Tae-san looked at him and glanced at the General standing in the side with apathetic eyes. ¡°You are the owner of the Hwaun Sangdan. It is a place that maintains a good relationship with our gold wall top. I came here because I wanted to say hello to Confucius.¡± He said and turned his gaze again to Tae-joo. ¡°You may leave us, General. ¡± Tae joo said dismissing the man. The general bowed his head politely and left the two alone. After Tae-san returned from Homu-ryun, the General¡¯s attitude became more polite than before. When the general left, Tae-san turned to Tae-joo ¡°It smells peculiar to Haomen.¡± Tae-joo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No, that¡¯s right. It came from Haomen.¡± Tae-san nodded as if he knew that. ¡°Did you finish what you did?¡± A cold sweat broke out on Tae-joo¡¯s forehead. He still doesn¡¯t know what Tae-san did. He didn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t stop at Baekhwaru, which can be said to be the infinite branch of Haomun, and came here straight away. ¡°Well, the work is still going on, I came here to see you today for something else.¡± Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°You know what I did?¡± He asked. Tae-joo was embarrassed for a moment and shut his mouth. And looked at Tae-san with nervous eyes. ¡°Okay, tell me why you are here.¡± Tae-joo swallowed hard, feeling nervous. I should have been more honest about getting caught like this. He thought. ¡®I ruined Tae-san¡¯s mood from the start. Should I be nervous about this?¡¯ In fact, when he first came here, he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. After all, Tae-san is dealing with Haomun, not with Baekhwaruju. But now this happened, he needs to be really careful. ¡°I came here to say hello to Confucius. I also want to ask you to keep a hood relationship with Haomun in the future.¡± Tae-san did not respond at all to those words. He didn¡¯t even nod his head. He just stared at Tae-joo. Tae-joo thought that another push was needed to shake the situation. ¡°Actually, the current Hao Munju is my father.¡± Then, Tae-san¡¯s eyes changed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re Hao Munju¡¯s son?¡± Tae-joo breathed a sigh of relief inwardly and answered. ¡°Yes. So, I am gaining a lot of experience. Wouldn¡¯t that be the way to lead Haomen well in the future? I will visit you more often in the future. Please give generously to the map.¡± Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why do I have to teach you?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± ¡°No? So you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t need my help?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Tae-joo looked at Tae-san with a bewildered expression. Now Tae-san was deliberately holding a tantrum. It is true that Tae-joo made a mistake, but he thought it was a bit harsh to do something like this. ¡°So after I get to know you a little bit, I¡¯m going to get rid of Bakehwaruju and receive the message directly, right?¡± Tae-joo¡¯s eyes widened. He hasn¡¯t even said that yet, how the hell did he know? Tae-san looked at Tae-joo with indifferent eyes. ¡°When I see you, I suddenly lose my trust in Hao mun. Just go back.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Tae-joo was startled. Why did is he saying now? ¡°Oh, Confucius. Please, please reconsider.¡± Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°I mean, you guys are making a big mistake right now.¡± Tae-joo could not respond and swallowed hard, listening to Tae-san. ¡°I mean, now is not the time to be fighting for power,¡± Tae-san said and waved his hands. He was so determined that Tae-joo quietly retreated without saying a word. Tae-san muttered indifferently as Tae-jo left the hall. ¡°Isn¡¯t baekhwaruju a little different?¡± ¡ª¡ª ¡°It¡¯s quiet.¡± Tae-san muttered and walk out of the building. Today is the third day since they arrived at Wuhan. It was a bit noisy at first, but over the last few days, it has been a lot quieter than ever. And since Tae-san doesn¡¯t really go out, Kyungwan and Suyeon also worked hard on their training at the gymnasium. If it was a two-person training, it was all about tying wooden boards of a suitable thickness with a string to make a swinging bridge in the air and spreading the Muryangbo on it. ¡°It was time to check it out.¡± Tae-san headed to the dance hall as soon as he thought of it. Muryangbo was not a method that had to be practiced for the rest of his life. Once the heart gas reached a certain level, there was no need to do it anymore. After that, Muryangbo was nothing more and nothing less than merely tormenting the body. So, you have to take the right time. Byeoktaesan, who entered the dance hall, could see Cheon Kyung-wan and Yu Seo-Yeon walking side by side on the swinging bridge. Both of them were drenched in sweat as if they had taken a bath. His face was contorted from the pain he endured, and a strange moan was constantly flowing from his mouth. Tae-san was slightly surprised to see the two of them. ¡°Hey. You guys here already? The swinging bridge effect is definitely awesome.¡± Since then, he has really gained a lot from this trip to Homu-ryun. There was a lot of high-quality spiritual power obtained through the elixir, that is, Bangangsi, and he also understood the existence of dark forces that might be a threat. Also, it was a really fruitful trip to find out how to practice this new Muryangbo. From the looks of it, it seemed that if he practiced for ten more days, he would be able to finish it. But he wasn¡¯t going to tell him that. It will be more difficult if you run without knowing where the end is. And the harder it is, the worse the poison will be. ¡°It¡¯s slowly becoming usable,¡± Tae-san muttered and left the theater. Tae-san, who came out of the theater, this time headed to the place where Cheonchusinui and llchimkai are located. It was noisy when he got closer, so he decided to just watched from a distance, but they were still there. It was a repetition of taunting the gangster while constantly grumbling and swearing, and Shinui Cheon was able to receive it skillfully. And the two lawmakers who came out of the Cheon Yakbang were vigorously stirring the huge pot with a spatula the size of their own. The juice in the pot was so sticky that it seemed difficult to stir. The two of them could not hide their difficult expressions, yet they did not say a word of complaint and moved as Chun Choo Shinui told them to do. When Cheon Chu Shinui created the Cheon Chu Shindan, he entrusted two lawmakers with all the most difficult, painful, and patient tasks. There were seven pots in all, and the two senators went around constantly, stirring all seven pots. It looked like he hadn¡¯t slept well. When you see their eyes wide open there were thick shadows cast under the eyes. Tae-san watched it for a moment and then quietly left. Now all that was left was the civil servants working in the front office, Heukil, Heukyi, and Heuksam. Taesan went back to the hall. In the front yard of the main hall, black and white ginseng was being carried eagerly. When he glanced at it, he saw that it was various materials, including a wide wooden board. Looking at it, it looked like it was going to be attached to a shelf somewhere. When they discovered Taesan, they were startled and quickly bowed their heads. ¡°Confucius, have you come?¡± These are the black swords who had an argument when they woke up in the body of Taesan. It¡¯s a bit disturbing because there¡¯s a melody that he used to play on Heukdo, but he got used to it, and these days, he becomes an indispensable person in the hall of Mt. Byeok Taesan. Taesan looked at them and stroked his chin. ¡®The soul is very diluted.¡¯ He thought. Living in harmony with the beautiful people here, the dark spots of the soul and white, which had become cloudy while living on the black island, have faded a lot. Still, those guys never killed anyone, so it was a little better. Compared to the other black swords, it¡¯s less time-consuming. ¡®Sometimes you have to catch me and peel me off.¡¯ After extracting the soul bag once and washing it through the reinforcing process, a very positive effect can be seen. Whatever the beginning, these guys are now in their arms. You won¡¯t be going out for a while, but if you ever go somewhere and get beaten, you¡¯ll be really annoyed. ¡®That¡¯s not a problem.¡¯ Byeok Tae-san thought and waved his hand. It meant continue what you were doing. The three of them nodded their heads and headed back to the hall. Then, a flame appeared from the front. ¡°Come over here.¡± The three quickly approached the firehouse. Perhaps Hwa-ok had asked for something Hwa-ok saw Taesan, her eyes widened as she bows for a greeting. ¡°Confucius, have you come?¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded his head to greet her and looked at Hwa-ok silently. ¡°By the way, I forgot about you.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± She asked, quite confused. Hwa-ok looked at Byeoktaesan with an expression that did not understand the English language. What did he forget? Byeok Tae-san looked at such a haunted house and smiled. ¡°Come to my room tonight.¡± Hwa-ok looked blankly at Tae-san who turned around and headed out of the hall. Heukil, Heukyi, and Heuksam looked at the back of Taesan with the most envious eyes. And Hwa-ok gently pressed her chest with his hand. His heart was beating so fast that she thought that it might jump out of his chest. Her face reddened slightly as she thought about why she called him. Hwa-ok shook her head quickly to shake off the thoughts. She turned to the three to make herself occupied. ¡°This is it. Can you finish it in the afternoon?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Black-II answered confidently. Now she is so used to doing this with her eyes closed. They brushed aside what had just happened and returned to their daily lives. * * * After getting off the ship, Seo Do-gun looked around the Wharf of Wuhan. It was a lively place. Isn¡¯t this what Go Jun-kwang is |ooking at? Wuhan was the center of logistics. It was a very important city because it was a place where a lot of money and people flowed. However, compared to its importance, there were no sects or samurai that had advanced properly. He didn¡¯t promise to do that, but it turned out like this. As the situation hardened, the great samurai and sects did not actively advance even though they were interested in Infinite. It was the same with the Moorim maeng and Heukryeon. But that was only on the surface, and in reality, everyone in the dark was stepping into infinity. He was not active in public, collecting information, spreading rumors, and sometimes seeing blood, and was active in secret. Meanwhile, rumors began to circulate that Ho Mu-ryeon would set up a branch in Wuhan. And Seo Mun-deok, the head ofHo Mu-ryun¡¯s patrol party, came to Wuhan. The outward reason was the convenience of the transaction. The reason was that it would be convenient for Ho Mu-ryun to have a base in Wuhan to trade with the top of the gold wall. So, while building a large-scale manor, it was decided to control the number of samurai residents in it to be small. Of course, it was blindfolded. In reality, there will be a lot of merchants who are not warriors or uninhabited soldiers of Ho Mu-ryun disguised as monks. ¡°Anyway, things got complicated again because of those absurd bastards.¡± Originally, Go Jun-kwang thought that if he and Seo Do-gun were to join hands, it would be nothing more than to seize Wuhan. However, things got complicated because of Homu-ryun. If only Ho Mu-ryun intervened, he could find a way to respond. However, since Ho Mu-ryun opened the door first, there was no way he could stand still in other sects or samurai. They, too, will somehow create acause and advance to infinity. And the simplest method has already been suggested by Ho Mu-ryun. ¡°Ha, in this case, if Cheon Geum-ryeon is fine, it would be perfect to use.¡± But now, it is no wonder that Cheon Geum-ryeon collapses at any time. After Seo Do-gun, who looked around the pier and moved, men with strong bodies followed one by one. They were his men brought by Seo Do-gun. As he entered the downtown area of Wuhan, someone approached Seodo-gun. ¡°Long time no see, old man.¡± Seo Do-kun glanced at his opponent and nodded. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Unknowingly, he looked him up and down with greedy eyes. He was a talent that was lost to Go Jun-kwang. If that guy had been under him, his work in this position might not have ended in vain. ¡°How are you today?¡± The man smiled bitterly at Seo Do-gun¡¯s question. ¡°I am living so that I can¡¯t die for the sins of ruining things.¡± ¡°Go Jun-kwang, that person seems to have bullied him a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. just¡­ I just can¡¯t stand it.¡± Seo Do-kun shook his head. He wondered for a while if I could bring it back, but again, he can¡¯t. Doing more was a waste of time. ¡°Then let¡¯s say hello and talk about work.¡± The man bowed his head slightly. ¡°You name it.¡± ¡°Find Haomen.¡± The man raised his head and looked at Seo Do-kun. ¡°You mean Haomen?¡± ¡°Can you find it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but¡­ Isn¡¯t that what you want from Hao Mun¡¯s dwarfs?¡± A terrifying smile formed on Seo Do-kun¡¯s lips. ¡°Blood must be repaid with blood. It would be better if they sat in the highest seats possible. The more, the better.¡± The man bowed his head slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s see. However, please understand that it will take some time.¡± ¡°Is there any? it¡¯s like the others, it¡¯s Haomun. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wait patiently, so just find the right one.¡± He said and smiled. Chapter 88 Hwa-ok realized that something inside her had been broken. Sleeping with Taesan last night was really special. To be honest, her memory was hazy. Only vaguely remained in her mind that she was drowning in the swamp of great pleasure. And she definitely felt it yesterday. Taesan¡¯s heart. She felt how careful and tender he was, and how much he cared for her. To be honest, she had no choice but to do that because she was dealing with souls, but up to that point, she couldn¡¯t figure him out. In any case, that feeling was definitely etched in her memory and heart. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is doing this with him.¡± She reminded herself. Hwa-ok now understands why Danyeong and other quarrels for Taesan. They probably felt the same way. Hwa-ok closed her eyes, placed her hand on her chest, and pressed it gently. Something solid inside her broke because of last night¡¯s experience. It was like breaking an egg. Hwa-ok knew from a young age that she was different from ordinary people. Otherwise, there would be no way to see what others couldn¡¯t. And from that moment on, she naturally recognized that something that gave him the ability to see something different from what the others can see. But she has no idea what it was. It broke this time, what she originally knew was wrong. It wasn¡¯t the hard thing inside that gave him that kind of power. Rather, it was an obstacle that was blocking her ability. It was a big rock blocking the waterway. And it was shattered when she spent overnight with Taesan. The barrier blocking the way was neatly evaporated in a huge fire. It was the first time in his life that Hwa-ok was so refreshed. She opened her eyes and looked around the hall where Byeoktaesan was staying. She realized once again what a great person she was serving. Hwa-ok turned and walked again. That¡¯s all for enjoying the afterglow of last night. Now it¡¯s time to get to work on the wall mount. She left the golden closet and headed for Baekhwaru. * * * Hwa-ok arrived at Baekhwa-ru and found a familiar person. ¡°Oh, who is this? Aren¡¯t you the former Uichang branch manager who abandoned us and changed ships?¡± Jo Tae-joo came over with a smile on his face. He came to Baekhwaru to gather information and come up with a countermeasure after he was devastated by Byeoktaesan. He checked what Byeok Tae-san had instructed Hao-mun, and I was thinking about how to change Byeok-taesan¡¯s heart. But in the meantime, Hwa-ok came here. Since Jo Tae-joo is the son of Hao Moon-ju, he was able to check most of the information flowing through Hao-mun. In any case, it was because he was the most influential next- to Hao Moon-ju. However, not all Mundos of Haomun supported Jo Tae-joo. There were quite a few people who disliked Jo Tae-joo. Hwa-ok was also one of those who disliked Jo Tae-joo, and so was Baek Hwa-ru. Jo Tae-joo¡¯s eyes lit up and looked up and down Hwa-ok. Admiration is very clear in his lustful eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you become so pretty while we couldn¡¯t see each other? It looks like you got a lot of good things from Byeok Tae-san?¡± Hwa ok didn¡¯t react to his statement. ¡°We¡¯re not even Haomen people anymore, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came to check how far the work that Confucius had instructed us to go. We also check the recent situation in Wuhan.¡± Jo Tae-joo¡¯s expression was slightly distorted. ¡°Our Haomun. Since when did Byeok Tae-san become private?¡± Hwa-ok frowned and looked at Jo Tae-joo. Jo Tae-joo continued to speak while glaring at Hwa-ok. ¡°Hey, Uichang Branch Manager. Are you really going to turn your back on Hao-Mun?¡± Hwa-ok didn¡¯t even feel worth responding to. In his eyes, it was clear that Jo Tae-joo was enveloped in jealousy and desire. ¡°In the future, when you dig up information about Mt. Byeoktaesan and bring it to me. As long as I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get a copy of it, I¡¯ll promise you my post as department head. How is it?¡± Hwa-ok was ignorant on the inside. Doesn¡¯t it seem as if he took it for granted that he would later become the master of the gate? The possibility is high, but nothing has been confirmed yet. In this situation, if Jo Tae-joo made a few big mistakes, he could have been dismissed quickly. And it turns out he was making that mistake now. When Hwa-ok didn¡¯t say anything, Jo Tae-joo laughed as if he had taken it in a positive way. ¡°The information I mentioned earlier is on the table over there, so go get it yourself. It seems nothing, though.¡± Hwa-ok went to Seo-tak, which Jo Tae-joo was pointing to, without saying a word. Then, she picked up the cluttered papers one by one. ¡°You can¡¯t just bring this to Byeoktaesan. Checking and organizing were essential.¡± Hwa-ok checked the contents first. It didn¡¯t take long for her expression to harden. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Why is there so much information? Have you stolen any key information?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m just setting a price. If you want the core, you can give it to me. Isn¡¯t it simple and natural?¡± Hwa-ok put the documents she had organized and put them back on the desk. ¡°This is information doesn¡¯t help Haomun in any way, so I¡¯ll just leave it alone.¡± Jo Tae-joo blocked Hwa-ok. ¡°What else are we going to do with this?¡± ¡°If you read the information, you have to pay.¡± ¡°Are you going to make me pay for all that rubbish?¡± ¡°I decide whether it is garbage or not. And you saw it.¡± Hwa-ok¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°So how much do you want?¡± ¡°There were a total of thirteen high-quality information¡­ Cheaply, only sixty-four gold.¡± Hwa-ok looked at Jo Tae-joo who is being shameless. ¡°Now¡­ Are you trying to build a gold wall?¡± She asked in disbelief ¡°What a scary joke. I¡¯m not at the top of the gold wall, I¡¯m holding on to you. If someone other than you had come, it would have been a different story, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Hwa-ok roughly guessed what Jo Tae-joo was going to do. It was the intention to separate her from Taesan. Perhaps if Hwa-ok informs Byeok Tae-san of this incident, Jo Tae-joo will change his face and seize her because he has never done it. That was Jo Tae-joo¡¯s specialty. He has the ability to persuade. He can shake someone¡¯s heart by putting emotion into words. If Jo Tae-joo succeeds in defeating her, he will do the same to the others around Mt. Byeoktaesan. ¡°By the way¡­ Do you have the money to pay sixty gold? If not, You would have to pay by selling your body.¡± Jo Tae-joo¡¯s eyes gleamed like snakes. From the moment he saw Hwa-ok today, he was full of lust. Hwa-ok pulled out a long, thick gold bar from her sleeve. It was a gold ingot that was likely to exceed a hundred yang. Jo Tae-joo¡¯s eyes widened and grabbed the gold reflexively. ¡°You made a mistake,¡± Hwa-ok said and left. Jo Tae-joo glared at Hwa-ok¡¯s back, squeezing the gold in his hands. ¡°Now, shall we hurry and visit Taesan?¡± He smiled. Jo Tae-joo stroked his arms once. It contained information that was originally intended to be given to Byeoktaesan. His body quickly turned towards the gold closet. It will probably arrive sooner if only Hwa-ok did not interrupt in the process. * * * Hwa-ok looked at the front door of the golden closet with a serious expression. As soon as she left Baekhwaru, Tae joo came here right away, but there was a lot of work in the middle. She had no idea that Haomen would come out so blatantly. The infinite Haomundos openly obstructed the movement of the flame. Of course, he didn¡¯t touch his body or attack. However, it took time by lining up and blocking the road or blocking the alley that had moved in a different direction with a cart. In the end, they arrived at the golden closet, but half the time wasted halfway through. Hwa-ok noticed Jo Tae-joo¡¯s plan. Isn¡¯t it strange that it comes out so blatantly that he didn¡¯t know? She slowly entered the gold closet. Then they headed to the residence of Taesan. Not surprisingly, Byeoktaesan and Jo Taejoo were standing in front of the hall. Jo Tae-joo gently turned his head to look at Hwa-ok. His lips rose slightly. His eyes were full of laughter and ridicule. Hwa-ok ignored his gaze and looked at Byeoktaesan. Byeok Tae-san was holding a bundle of papers in his hand. It was information brought by Jo Tae-joo. It was clear that it was the very information Hwa-ok had asked for from Jo Tae-joo. Jo Tae-joo was convinced. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s view of himself would have changed now. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to work hard until now for that? Jo Tae-joo clearly confirmed it while speaking hard earlier. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s expression changes slightly. That was undoubtedly an admiration. ¡°Our former head of Uichang has just arrived. It is really nice to see you after a long time.¡± Jo Tae-joo lied without blinking an eye. But it was so natural and sincere that even Hwa-ok, who knew the truth, thought for a moment that he might have seen someone else at Baekhwa-ru. Hwa-ok approached quietly and bowed his head slightly to Byeok-taesan. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± Hwa-ok hesitated for a moment, Iooking at Taesan. He didn¡¯t know what to report. ¡®If I reported it as it is, would Byeok Tae-san believe what I said? It seems that Jo Tae-joo was working hard to instill faith in Byeok Tae-san now, but if he told the truth, would he really believe it?¡¯ She had all sorts of thoughts. Perhaps, if the opponent was not Byeoktaesan, she would have been able to make a decision quickly. This time, by breaking the barrier that was blocking the ability, the ability she used before has grown to a higher level. Beyond confirming the essence of the other person through the scene, he could now vaguely read the current state of mind. However, there was nothing to be seen from Taesan. It was like facing a black wall. When Byeok Tae-san looked at Hwa-ok, she made her decision. It doesn¡¯t matter whether Byeok Tae-san believes her or not. What matters is how you feel and what you do. ¡°I bought rubbish information with a single bullion of gold.¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed. Jo Tae-joo¡¯s expression, judging it as a laugh, became a little brighter. And looked at Hwa-ok happily. ¡°The person one who boiled tiger liver. Who did that?¡± Tae-san asked Hwa-ok turned and looked at Jo Tae-joo. ¡°It¡¯s that person.¡± She answered. Jo Tae-joo looked at Mt. Byeok with a bewildered expression. Of course, it was also acting. ¡°Chief of Uichang, why are you here? Today I never met you¡­ Aren¡¯t you confused with someone else?¡± Jo Tae-joo said that and gave her a puzzled expression. ¡°Besides, the time is not right. If that was the case, the Uichang branch manager should have come here before me. You must have come to our Haomun Wuhan branch, that is, Baekhwaru, right?¡± At Jo Tae-joo¡¯s words, Hwa-ok bit her lip and looked at him with an angry expression. Byeok Tae-san saw it and stepped out. ¡°Okay. What do you see in this guy?¡± Byeok Tae-san asked Hwa-ok. Hwa-ok¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°It looks a little different to me, isn¡¯t it? Can¡¯t you see things a little different from before?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ No, that¡¯s right.¡± Byeok Tae-san smiled and pointed at Jo Tae-joo with a chin. ¡°What do you see?¡± ¡°I see lust, ambition, deception, ridicule,¡± Byeok Tae-san tilted his head. ¡°Ambition and deception, though¡­ lust? What, were you aiming for the body from the beginning? Isn¡¯t this guy crazy?¡± Jo Tae-joo was really upset. Doesn¡¯t Byeok Tae-san seem to believe in Hwa-ok¡¯s nonsense? It shouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡°Oh, Confucius¡­¡± Byeok Tae-san raised his hand and stopped Jo Tae-joo¡¯s words. He still hasn¡¯t finished what he has to say. ¡°But why ridicule? Are you laughing at me now?¡± Byeok Tae-san turned his head and looked at Jo Tae-joo. Jo Tae-joo¡¯s heart sank in the cold and calm eyes that had subdued emotions. ¡°You mean you laughed at me because I was just listening?¡± ¡°Hey, Confucius! no! How can I! Do you really believe in that absurd statement?¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°Then will you believe me? Only the second time you met? And the words of the guy who broke trust in the first place?¡± Jo Tae-joo¡¯s eyes widened. It was only now that he realized that Byeok Tae-san had not listened to a single word from the beginning. Still, it¡¯s too much to believe in Hwa-ok¡¯s words. Byeok Tae-san looked at Hwa-ok, not paying attention to what Jo Tae-joo was thinking or how he looked. ¡°It has become more useful.¡± Taesan smiled and praised her. Hwa-ok smiled brightly and bow her head slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± All the worries and worries that had been firmly entrenched melted away. She looked up at Mt. Byeoktaesan with happy eyes. At that moment, Byeok Tae-san was putting his hand on the crown of Jo Tae-joo. Jo Tae-joo was confused. And fear came rushing in. He struggled to get out, but from the moment Byeok Tae-san raised his hand, he couldn¡¯t move his body at all. Hwa-ok¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she looks at what is happening. ¡°Oh, Confucius. If you kill him right now, things get complicated.¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t think you can fix it?¡± Hwa-ok shook his head with determined eyes. ¡°No. I will definitely fix it.¡± Jo Tae-joo¡¯s complexion turned pale as he heard the conversation between the two. ¡°Sah, save me! Hey, Uichang Branch Manager! I was wrong! So please save me! Confucius! We will make sure this never happens again! I will dedicate the Haomen to Confucius with all my might! Please, please, save me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s noisy. Just because you talk doesn¡¯t change the outcome.¡± Despair appeared on Jo Tae-joo¡¯s face. He thought he was going to die now. Of course, Byeok Tae-san didn¡¯t care whether Jo Tae-joo was desperate or not. His gaze was directed to Hwa-ok. ¡°Take a good look.¡± Byeok Tae-san pulled out the soul of Jo Tae-joo. Hwa-ok¡¯s eyes widened. Chapter 89 Ok-Hwa stared down at Jo Tae-joo, who was lying face down next to Byeok Tae-san whilst wearing a surprised expression. ¡°What did you see?¡± Upon hearing this question, Ok-Hwa calmly recalled the scene she had just seen. Byeok Tae-san placed his hand on the crown of Jo Tae-joo and before pulling something out. However, she didn¡¯t know what it was. After that, though, Jo Tae-joo¡¯s eyes rolled over, and soon he started screaming¡­ Perhaps this had already been discussed in advance, but no one came to see him even though he had been making such a fuss in front of the building. There was also the possibility that someone did witness it, but was too embarrassed to show themselves. However, Ok-Hwa was different from the rest. This was because she had unnaturally perceptive eyes that could see and notice other things. Because of this, she felt surprised that she couldn¡¯t see anything from the screaming Jo Tae-joo. The emotions that had been treasured from the start up until now had disappeared entirely. Now, it was just empty. Ok-Hwa hadn¡¯t gotten a new ability yet, so she couldn¡¯t possibly say for sure, but perhaps the reason behind the emptiness was because this person had seen something that had shocked him to the core? With this, she continued to watch as Jo Tae-joo stood there, rolling his eyes and screaming. This lasted for two hours. What was even more surprising was what happened next. Suddenly, Jo Tae-joo fell face-first onto the floor and began to tremble in fear. From then on, his true feelings began to show. The lust, ambition, deceit, and ridicule she had seen before were all gone. Now, it was replaced by both fear and obedience. Ok-Hwa, who could remember all these, looked at Byeok Tae-san with a nervous expression. With this, she slowly explained what she had seen. As she spoke, Byeok Tae-san listened to her and watched her with curious eyes. Once she finished, Byeok Tae-san nodded. ¡°That seems fun.¡± It was really fun. The moment he caught the soul, only emptiness would remain afterward. Byeok Tae-san pondered for a moment. In fact, he had tried to teach Ok-Hwa about the god of spirits. Now, however, martial arts seemed to suit her better. The compatibility between Amyeongbo and Biryeongsingong was already pretty good, so she really didn¡¯t mind the fact that she had just learned it. However, now that she had seen this, how could she get past it? ¡°Do you have any plans to learn magic skills?¡± Byeong Tae-san asked her. With this, Ok-Hwa¡¯s eyes widened in response. * * * Seo Do-gun made it a point to visit Cheon Geum-ryeon. The Cheon Geum-ryeon had been made by gathering several tops based in Wuhan, and all of them didn¡¯t seem all that stable. Receiving a counterattack whilst working on the top of the golden wall was indeed very painful. He spent too much money whilst working on the masterwork. At that time, of course, it was not enough to recover everything, so he thought that he could make more money using it. However, this hopeful investment soon returned as poison. Cheon Geum-ryeon was in a situation where the funds were not flowing properly anymore. It was a situation where it seemed like it would collapse if someone gently pushed its back. Under such circumstances, Seo Do-gun still persisted in visiting. He came alongside the black moon sword Bong Mu-ok, who served as a messenger in the past. Cheon Geum-ryeon was stunned as they witnessed the silhouettes of these big figures. The Black Moon Sword disappeared once Cheon Geum-ryeon began to push badly against the top of the golden wall. However, he made himself visible once more, marking his position as someone who held influential power over the Black Moon Sword. Cheon Geum-ryeon-ju looked at Seo Do-gun with a nervous expression. Honestly speaking, he did not feel all that satisfied with the current situation, but couldn¡¯t find it in himself to make complaints about it. These people were a terrifying bunch to deal with. In response, Seo Do-gun looked at Cheon Geum-ryeon-ju and grinned. ¡°Why are you shaking so much? Have you done anything wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I just¡­ I¡¯m surprised, yes. You came so suddenly¡­¡± ¡°Ah, are you feeling a little off because I¡¯ve appeared out of the blue after not showing myself for quite a long time?¡± ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s not that¡­¡± ¡°Then is it because you think you won¡¯t live any longer once you saw me here?¡± Cheon Geum-ryeon-ju¡¯s heart began to squeeze as he heard this. He thought that Seo Do-gun would have an inkling of what he was feeling, but he hadn¡¯t expected the man to say it so directly. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± He asked instead. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not the kind of guy who just kills people. I came here just to have a casual conversation. I¡¯m going to make you some offers that you will not be able to refuse.¡± This felt all the more frightening because he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse whatever offer would be thrown his way. After all, to refuse his offer would be the equivalent of accepting my death. ¡°Then¡­ what is your offer?¡± Upon hearing this, Seo Do-gun spoke casually, as if this was just a typical, daily conversation. ¡°Is Cheon Geum-ryeon ruined anyway?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You were pushed by the top of the gold wall and you were ruined. Is there any chance of its revival?¡± Cheon Geum-ryeon¡¯s expression hardened. However, he quickly corrected his expression. ¡°Yes. It has gone bankrupt, and there is no chance of revival anymore.¡± Seo Do-gun then smiled brightly. ¡°Now it makes sense. After all, it doesn¡¯t mean we all have to die together, right?¡± Seo Do-gun raised and lowered the horse while waving at the Cheon Geum Yeon Ju. Cheon Geum-ryeon¡¯s eyes fluttered. No matter how bad things got, Cheon Geum-ryeon was still Cheon Geum-ryeon. If he stopped losing without being greedy here, he could still lay the groundwork when it was time to start over. ¡®But he¡¯s looking at me and telling me to go out and die.¡¯ He thought. ¡°What do you do though? If you didn¡¯t like this, you shouldn¡¯t have held that guy¡¯s hand in the first place.¡± He smiled. ¡°Perhaps I should do it?¡± ¡°Ah, this is nothing. Pack the Cheom geum-ryeon well and try to contact the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon.¡± ¡°Wow, are you talking about the Moorimmaeng? With a black lily?¡± Upon hearing this, Cheon Geum-ryeon-ju¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t kill me?¡± ¡°Why would you die? My story isn¡¯t over yet. Please help out Namgung Sega and Zhuge Sega as well.¡± This was all coming from his point of view. How could the author have said such a thing without going crazy? Upon seeing Cheon Geum-ryeon-ju¡¯s attitude, a smile broke out on Seo Do-gun¡¯s face. ¡°This¡­ They all said it was going to ruin my eyes and my ears were blocked.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The places I just talked about are all aiming for infinity.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that.¡± ¡°What do you think they¡¯re willing to do in order to create a beachhead in Wuhan?¡± ¡°Yeah, about that¡­ I will set up a cause, just like Ho Mu-ryun did.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. What I want is for Cheon Geum-ryeon to become their cause.¡± Cheon Geum-ryeon-ju looked at Seo-do-gun and swallowed hard. ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Seo Do-gun merely chuckled in response. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t that something you, the owner of Cheon Geum-ryeon, should be concerned about? What If I can bring in the Moorim maeng or Heukryeon? Then with their help, you might be able to hit me.¡± Cheon Geum-ryeon-ju got goosebumps at his words and began to clap his hands in quite the desperate manner. ¡°Never! I will never do such nonsense! I know where I stand!¡± Seo Do-gun shook his head lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Because that¡¯s what I want.¡± ¡°Y-Yes?¡± ¡°Please bring in the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon to reveal our existence. Right now, we are holding hands with the top of the golden wall. I¡¯ll begin scattering pieces of evidence here and there to solidify the claim.¡± Cheon Geum-ryeon¡¯s jaw dropped at this. ¡°Well, would that really work?¡± Unless Moorimmaeng or Heukryeon were fools, they would face a headwind if they were to make an attempt to deter this clumsily. Seo Do-gun smiled pleasantly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it works or not. It would still bring me my intended effect. Shouldn¡¯t Cheon Geum-ryeon only take profits in the meantime? Why are you not confident about this?¡± Cheon Geum-ryeon-ju¡¯s head twitched. This was a fight worth fighting for. That was, if Seo Do-gun did his job properly. In addition to this, knowing this move would prove to be the most advantageous to him, so there was no way he wouldn¡¯t grab onto the opportunity. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. No, I will definitely do it.¡± His answer made Do-gun smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear.¡±[Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] * * * Two days had then passed since Byeok Tae-san picked up the spirit of Jo Tae-ju and burned it. Afterward, Jo Tae-joo returned to Haomen, and Ru Baekhwa returned to its original state. And today, Ru Baekhwa would arrive in Wuhan. As soon as he got off the boat, he ran to the gold closet. Upon reaching the Geum byokjang, he was guided to the reception room in the hall where Byeok Tae-san was staying, and after a while, he got to meet with the man himself. Byeok Tae-san looked at Ru Baekhwa, who was sitting in a small place in front of him. Ru Baekhwa could feel his nerves popping out. He was far different from Jo Tae-joo. Even as he was just making his way to the Geum byokjang, Tae-san already knew everything that had transpired in Wuhan. ¡°Sorry. I should have prepared properly.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. The preparations for it is not the important thing here. Well, in the future, he won¡¯t have anything to fuss about.¡± Ru Baekhwa¡¯s hair rose as he heard this. He was once again reminded of why he should fear Byeok Tae-san. ¡°I heard that you have recently been informed about the infinite situation.¡± Tae-san nodded in reply. ¡°When I came to Wuhan, I requested information from each Haomen branch and compiled the information I received.¡± Ru Baekhwa politely held out a few papers with both hands. The other man picked them up and glanced over them. Then, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. ¡°Can you believe it?¡± These papers divulged that Moorimmaeng, Heukryeon, Namgungse, and Zhugesega were working to advance to Wuhan. It also explained their movements in detail, as well as the people who were in charge of this task. Byeok Tae-san, who had confirmed all of this, looked at Ru Baekhwa. Baekhwa simply stared back with the same nervous expression. As their eyes met, there was silence between them for a moment. Byeok Tae-san was eventually the first to open his mouth. ¡°Are you planning to become Hao Munju?¡± Ru Baekhwa could feel his jaw drop at his question. ¡°If Confucius permits, we will do so.¡± Tae-san then looked down at him with his eyes shining. He didn¡¯t ask for help, he just asked for permission. That meant that he might already be prepared to take on Haomun. To be honest, this just felt a little surprising. ¡°There is no need to just be Hao Munju.¡± It would be difficult if Hao Mun¡¯s power ended up being cut while fighting to become Hao Munju. The reason for turning Ru Baekhwa into Hao Munju was to be able to use Hao Mun, but if information power was lost due to a power struggle, then there would be no reason to take control of Hao Mun in the first place. ¡°We need help to bring Confucius to the level he wants.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°You need someone to use your powers properly.¡± ¡°Tell me exactly.¡± Ru Baekhwa thought for a moment, trying to gauge the number of enemies that should fight. ¡°The level of martial arts of the Hao Mundo is not very high. However, the levels of the current three guards in Hao Munju and the samurai who protects the elders who must be dealt with are quite high.¡± They could not be technically called Haomen. This was because they were hired by Hao Munju and the elders. Ru Baekhwa paused for a moment before speaking once more. ¡°The level of the samurai protecting Hao Munju is about the same as the head of the number of enemies who attacked the former Homu-ryun late indexes.¡± Upon hearing this, Tae-san¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you weaker than you¡¯d like to admit?¡± The guy who led the enemies at the time ended up in a fierce fight against Yeon Ha-rin. If he were to use this as a basis, then that meant he was a couple of levels higher than Yeon Ha-rin. ¡°So one person could be considered strong, and the few others fall short of a few levels. In addition to this, the samurai who protect the elders are a little inferior to that as well.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded. Weren¡¯t there some good opportunities to use at times like this? It seemed like it should be used here to indemnify the sins that had been committed. ¡°Take this and go to Dongho Pyoguk.¡± Tae-san wrote something down one of the books in a single stroke before handing it over to Ru Baekhwa. Baekhwa took great care in putting the book in his arms. He refused to let his mind wander about what could possibly be written in the book, nor what the relationship between Dongho Pyoguk and Byeok Tae-san could possibly be. He didn¡¯t even think about whether Dongho Pyoguk would be able to deal with them. If this was what Tae-san told him to do, then that was what needed to be done. As the conversation was about to end, a voice resonated from just outside the door. ¡°Sir. Can I come in?¡± It was the voice of Heavenly Father. From the looks of it, it seemed that the chimpanzee was also there. ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as Tae-san gave his permission, the door opened and Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai entered. Shortly after, seven huge chests appeared. Cheon Chushinui smiled and began to speak. ¡°Confucius, we have completed 100 each of the Tenchu Shrines you mentioned.¡± ¡°That is indeed very good.¡± Tae-san looked at the stacked chests with shining eyes. The energy flowing through the chests was similar to that of the Cheonchu Shrine in his arms. ¡°It looks well made.¡± ¡°Hey, is that all you¡¯re going to say? It¡¯s perfect! It¡¯s the best I¡¯ve ever made!¡± This was only possible because of the help of Ilchimbaek, and the two members of the Cheon Yakbang sacrificed their sleep and exerted the extra effort needed. At those words, the one who was sitting next to him spoke up. ¡°Why are you being sarcastic now?¡± ¡°When did I do that? I just said it was perfectly well made.¡± Byeok Tae-san stopped the two of them before the spat could worsen. ¡°Good job. Just put it in my room.¡± He was about to reply that he knew what to do, but suddenly a voice intervened. ¡°May I ask what the Cheonchu Shrine is?¡± It was a white rose. With twinkling eyes, she alternately stared at Cheon Chushinui and the chests. This made the man¡¯s expression darken. For some reason, this didn¡¯t feel right. Unsurprisingly, Byeok Tae-san said while looking at the god Cheon Chu. ¡°If you can handle this well, then you can give it to Haomen as a prize. Just make thirty more of each.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Cheon Chushinui stared blankly at Tae-san. His gaze then averted to Ru Baekhwa, and though it was only meant to be a quick look, his eyes widened. However, Ru Baekhwa soon bowed towards Tae-san, his face flat on the floor. ¡°I will never forget the grace of Confucius. I will repay you with certain results.¡± When Byeok Tae-san waved his hands, Ru Baekhwa quickly retreated. Cheon Chushinui stared at Ru Baekhwa until the end, but the man refused to make eye contact with him. ¡°Oh, just that for sure.¡± Tae-san¡¯s cold voice was evident, even in Cheon Chushinui¡¯s ears. ¡°What does that mean? You don¡¯t like him?¡± Then, the man¡¯s mind flashed. ¡°Oh my gosh, Confucius. Could it be? I am different from my brother.¡± ¡°Hey! Why are you bringing me up again?!¡± When the two showed signs of starting up another argument, Byeok Tae-san waved his hand. Then, to Baekhwa¡¯s surprise, Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were pushed back through the open door by an invisible force. The two men who were pushed back found themselves gaping at Tae-san. However, he looked at them in an indifferent manner. ¡°Make sure you close the door before you go.¡± They didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Chapter 90 Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai shared the chest before the two of them headed to Byeok Tae-san¡¯s quarters. The two didn¡¯t say a word for a while. This was something that normally would never happen. The silence continued, even after the seven chests were moved to Byeok Tae-san¡¯s room. The two went out and walked without a word. Eventually, the first person to speak up turned out to be an ambush monster. ¡°Hey, what the hell is that?¡± ¡°Do I know that? The older brother who is stronger in martial arts will know. Let me ask you a question. What is it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ilchimkai tilted his head. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know about that, either.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that an application of emptiness?¡± Cheon Chushinui shook his head. ¡°No.¡± As Cheon Chushinui looked at it, the Ilchimkai continued to explain. ¡°There¡¯s no way I could have just been pushed out of the air. So are you¡­¡± ¡°Still, if the inner strength is huge, then¡­¡± Cheon Chushinui murmured in this manner for some time, then smiled as if he found this all to be nonsense. Eventually, he shook his head. ¡°Well, how much air do you have to have to push a person out of the air?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a matter of having a lot of internal work.¡± Cheon Chushinui looked at him and asked at the words of the chimpanzee. ¡°How is your brother?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blank slate. Can you do it?¡± ¡°Yes, I can do it. Shall I show you?¡± Having said that, the Cheon Chushinui went up to a nearby tree. Then he picked a leaf and placed it on the palm of his hand. After concentrating for a moment, the leaves floated up and proceeded to gild forward. In addition to this, as he went near the tree, he lost his strength and fell loose. ¡°Did you see it?¡± Cheon Chushinui laughed at the triumphant voice. ¡°What the hell is that? What¡¯s so hard about blowing a single leaf? So can you use it properly?¡± The monster¡¯s expression contorted. ¡°You can¡¯t even do it!¡± Cheon Chushinui was honest and turned away. ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t that the limit for a person who is about the size of your brother?¡± ¡°Right. There are some people who can move a bigger guy far away, but wouldn¡¯t that require a teenage master to do that?¡± Airborne was a technology that applied force to an external object through enormous internal air. The size of the inner air was important, but the ability to manage the inner air was also very important. Cheon Chushinui looked right at Byeok Tae-san and shook his head. ¡°Then what is our Confucius?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a void.¡± Cheon Chushinui nodded his head broadly. This was definitely not a void, so if only physical force through internal air were to act upon this matter, then that would not be reason enough for him to be pushed away. ¡°Then what?¡± Ilchimkai drooled once more. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Why are you making a popping noise again? Nasty.¡± ¡°Are you going to start again? Do you really want to taste my spicy fists?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what it means. Why are you trying to use violence again? Come on, let¡¯s talk now, why did you make a shitty noise? There¡¯s something that bothers you about this, now doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh, you really want to meet my spicy fist, is that it?!¡± The Ilchimkai then looked at Cheon Chushinui and clenched his fists, then burst into laughter and continued. ¡°I did it because I thought it was a bit ridiculous.¡± ¡°A crazy idea? What is it?¡± The chimpanzee opened her eyes narrowly and stared at Cheon Chushinui. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t laugh and make fun of me.¡± The corner of Cheon Chushinui¡¯s lips rose, just like a long tear. ¡°Hey, what are you worried about? It¡¯s never going to happen, so let¡¯s talk about it quickly.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t trust you while I¡¯m looking at that expression on your face, you bastard.¡± Cheon Chushinui opened his eyes and said, ¡°What is my expression? Do you know that there are other people whose sincerity can be clearly expressed in their facial expressions? Anyway, I¡¯ll never laugh, so tell me. This makes me curious.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Ilchimkai coughed once and then slowly opened his mouth. ¡°The sword came to mind.¡± Cheon Chushin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Heart sword?¡± Ilchimkai had a puzzled expression on his face, which was a little different from what he had expected. ¡°IIt¡¯s not? What kind of a sword is the sword? A person born with a gift from heaven went crazy with a sword and craved for the rest of his life, and then he could barely reach it.¡± ¡°Ooh, that¡¯s rich but¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, but?¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, people who even touched their toes to the level of a deep sword are known as sword kings, but it¡¯s been a while since they were over a hundred years old.¡± ¡°That too.¡± ¡°Then why do you have such a stupid expression? Why did I say something I couldn¡¯t do? Do you think Confucius can never do that? Well, I guess I was a little ahead. But I can¡¯t think of anything other than that, so what do you mean?¡± Cheon Chushinui waved his hand. ¡°No. No. That¡¯s not how I do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Somehow. I¡¯m doing this because I think what you¡¯re saying is somehow right. Oh my gosh, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Shinui Cheon swept the goose that grew on his forearm with his palm. Ilchimkai was looking at the god Cheon Chu with his eyes that had become the size of a candle in the blink of an eye. ¡°Was there anyone there who was in the state of the heart-sword?¡± ¡°I heard that the old swordsman set foot there.¡± ¡°Really? Is it enough to push people away by waving their hands like our Confucius did?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all just nonsense. No matter how close they can get to the point of being heartbroken, aren¡¯t there people who use them casually? I heard that even an old swordsman can¡¯t use it in a fight if he doesn¡¯t focus in advance. I think the sword king is probably the same.¡± ¡°What¡­I see.¡± ¡°Then why am I doing this¡­ I only know one person like that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Can you put chunks of meat in a hundred bowls and then chop them up at the same time?¡± ¡°What kind of new bullshit is that? How do you cut meat in a hundred bowls at the same time?¡± ¡°Someone did that.¡± ¡°Really? Who?¡± ¡°Our Shintoism says it¡¯s called Hocheondae.¡± ¡°Hocheondae?¡± ¡°They said they served him from afar. Apparently, it¡¯s an organization that can barely enter through fierce competition.¡± ¡°It would be great.¡± ¡°Tell me what are you going to do? No one can command them but him. Those who are immortal if it is his command.¡± ¡°So, why Hocheondae?¡± ¡°Sometimes he has a meal with all of Hocheondae. However, every now and then there was talk of him cutting the meat for them himself.¡± ¡°Huh? He himself? Isn¡¯t that awesome?¡± ¡°It is a supreme honor. But what I can¡¯t believe is the fact that he cut the meat in the bowls of the hundreds of people at Hocheondae, all at the same time. He didn¡¯t even touch it. Besides, they cut it into pieces to make it easier to eat¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a heart sword.¡± ¡°Everyone believes so.¡± ¡°Certainly, if that¡¯s the case. He may have accidentally pushed us away with a deep sword.¡± ¡°Cutting meat and pushing people away are two completely different things, but somehow it seemed so.¡± Cheon Chushinui shook his head at this. ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the matter. That¡¯s what he said, you can¡¯t connect that with Confucius. Once you are old¡­ Because it¡¯s so absurd¡­¡± He nodded at this as if he was in agreement with me. ¡°What¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t even know what it is anymore.¡± ¡°What does it matter? It would be better if our Confucius could even wield a deep sword. anyway. I think it¡¯s wrong for him to live quietly, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with having a reliable master, right?¡± ¡°Well.¡± That was perfectly correct. However, even curiosity could not be helped. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Go and ask him.¡± Cheon Chushinui looked at the Ilchimkai with terrified eyes. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°What? crazy? What did you say to me now? Do you really want to die?¡± ¡°Once you die, what irresponsible and stupid thing are you talking about? So, will a person die once or die twice? If you¡¯re dying, don¡¯t go anywhere and say things like that. Because if it¡¯s me, I¡¯m just going to fall for it. If other people hear it, I¡¯ll curse you from the inside.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better swear to yourself, you bastard. You don¡¯t mean to say things like that out loud and hope you¡¯re safe, do you?¡± Cheon Chushinui ran away before he could even finish the words of Ilchimkai. ¡°You are not standing there!¡± ¡°Would you like to stand like your brother?¡± As the light engineering skills of Cheon Chushinui were developing at a dazzling rate day by day, the chivalrous monster continued in its pursuit. Meanwhile, a commotion arose in the hallway of Byeok Tae-san. * * * After Ru Baekhwa returned, Byeoko Tae-san called Ok-Hwa over. Soon, she found herself sitting in front of Tae-san. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ok-Hwa answered without delay. ¡°Ru Baekhwa is a man of great ability and ambition.¡± ¡®So it means he will do well,¡¯ Taesan thought. ¡°Did you check the information you received from Ru Baekhwa?¡± ¡°Yes. I suspect that the infinity will soon become chaotic.¡± ¡°Of course it is. But there is something strangely awkward about it,¡± Ok-Hwa said calmly. ¡°I was not in the Wuhan branch, so I checked the existing information step by step. However, little has been known about the forces behind Cheon Geum-ryeon.¡± ¡°Aha, that was annoying.¡± As if Byeok Tae-san was right, he clapped his knee with his hand, and Ok-Hwa politely bowed her head. ¡°I was so busy that I forgot about it until now. Come to think of it, I wonder if they might be the same guys who were at Uichang, as well as the guys behind Cheon Geum-ryeon.¡± ¡°I am a little skeptical.¡± This was especially the case with the Black Moon Sword. The Black Moon Sword was obviously dead. However, it was said that they were roaming around alive. Ok-Hwa had already experienced something similar to this. That was the case with Guangdong Death, and that was the case with Gwanghyeol Samma. ¡°If you dig behind these guys, it¡¯s not a small force, is it?¡± ¡°It is expected to be very large. Bangangsi alone is not something that can just be prepared quickly and made. The fact that they were able to prepare and scale their power in such a discrete manner for such a long time means that their capabilities aren¡¯t normal, by any standard whatsoever.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Byeok Tae-san thought about this for a moment. Then. he looked at the fire and asked, ¡°It¡¯s messy, but if you can attract a few organizations, would it be better to do it?¡± Ok-Hwa looked at Byeok Tae-san with an expression of both nervousness and thrill. It was the first time she had ever seen Byeok Tae-san soliciting an opinion from someone like this. The first was to be himself. Because of this, how could she not be thrilled? Ok-Hwa calmed his mind. Then regained my composure and fell into thoughts. ¡°The more forces you can control, the better. But the reason why Confucius asks that is because there is another problem?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a slight chance you¡¯ll fall behind later.¡± ¡°To say that it¡¯s a backseat¡­¡± ¡°It eventually gets annoying.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ok-Hwa looked blankly at Byeok Tae-san. If it were to bother him, how was she supposed to take that word? Ok-hwa quickly came to her senses and answered, ¡°I think it would be fine if you had someone in mind to take care of the troublesome task for you.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m someone who will be bothered instead¡­¡± Surely that should be the case. But who would be such a person? ¡®For once, I can¡¯t trust Cheon Chu¡­¡­.¡± Not only was his status low, but his affiliation was also non-heavenly. In addition to this, he was a member of the council. However, this could not be entrusted to Dongho Pyo Gukju, either. ¡°It is paradoxical to have to endure the annoyance of the present in order to prevent the annoyance of the future.¡± In Byeok Tae-san¡¯s head, a suitable person had come to mind. However, he needed to think about whether it would be the right move to bring that person in. This was because everything they had worked for thus far might end up being crumbling because of one mistake. While Tae-san mulled this over, Ok-Hwa continued with her report. ¡°Once we continued to dig behind Cheon Geum-ryeon, it is said that their approach disappeared as if they had cut off their relationship.¡± ¡°They also lost their hands because Cheon Geum-ryeon was already on the verge of ruin.¡± ¡°Yes. But won¡¯t we come back later if we need it?¡± Byeok Tae-san simply smiled brightly at those words as he stroked his chin. ¡°Right. I¡¯ll definitely look for it again later if I need it. After all, it¡¯s a fish caught in a net.¡± So when will you need it again? ¡°It¡¯s them.¡± ¡°Yes. Please tell me.¡± ¡°What were you trying to do with Cheon Geum-ryeon? Was there even any tax at the end of the year?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes. In addition to the tax, Hao Mun was also partly entangled, and it was a complicated situation.¡± ¡°So. You don¡¯t have to design it so complicated to eat just one gold wall top.¡± ¡°I think¡­ Perhaps he was trying to rule infinity in the dark.¡± ¡°Domination in the dark?¡± ¡°On the surface, no major force can dominate Infinity and it is moderately divided, but in reality, one person controls all of them.¡± ¡°Right.¡± That was undoubtedly the most probable guess. As a result, this all failed because of Byeok Tae-san. ¡°We will strengthen the surveillance of Cheon Geum-ryeon. Then, I¡¯m going to put in a little bit more.¡± Upon hearing this, their Confucius nodded. ¡°Alright, do that.¡± For some reason, she had a foreboding that something was about to happen, starting with Cheon Geum-ryeon. ¡®I wish I had brought a bunch of Bangangsina.¡¯ Byeok Tae-san thought about that, and his taste buds slightly softened at the thought Chapter 91 Byeok Tae-san had expected his quiet life to go on for some time. However, for now, there had been an occurring disturbance in the power change of Hao Mun, and there was nothing else that would cause any more noise, except to ask Bai Hua Lu Zhu for help. After all, the beast acting behind Cheon Geum-ryeon would not move immediately. They also needed time to prepare in order to do something. Of course, they were not aware of what they were really going to do in Wuhan. There was a slight possibility when it came to Cheon Yakbang, but the lawmakers there were now being treated like dogs in order to create the Cheonchu Shrine, so it would be quiet for the time being. However, suddenly, an unexpected guest arrived. No, this was more like greeting a military member than a guest. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ve decided to live here, too.¡± Was he really speaking like that? ¡°I think it would be good for you to reconsider this. No man should take his business so lightly.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t an easy decision, was it? I thought about it and even brought it up for discussion a lot. That¡¯s how I came to this decision.¡± Byeok Tae-san frowned and looked at Yeon Ha-rin, who did not avoid her gaze. She even confidently made eye contact. Upon seeing this, Yeon Ha-rin smiled brightly. ¡°I think I did a good job of refusing to break up the marriage and holing onto the end. How much regret do you have now if you fell for your father¡¯s words?¡± When Byeok Tae-san did not respond to this, Yeon Ha-rin clenched her fists with a determined expression and said, ¡°I have no intention of simply playing and eating with you, Confucius. I¡¯ll work, too.¡± ¡°Really? What¡¯re you planning to do?¡± Yeon Ha-rin smiled. ¡°Yes, I think Master should be the one to tell you about this. I¡¯ll do anything you¡¯d ask me to do.¡± As she said that she could do anything, she looked at Byeok Tae-san with the greatest glamor she could ever possibly have. Then, as he did his best to study hard, he slightly twisted his body to express a bewitching figure as much as possible. Seeing this, Byeok Tae-san said, ¡°Your posture is twisted. If you don¡¯t have the correct posture, it would hinder your martial arts training for later.¡± ¡°I know that, right?¡± Yeon Ha-rin straightened her posture and pursed her lips. Byeok Tae-san caught himself looking at this gesture and hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Anyway, I found this out; if you find Danyoung or Soso, they¡¯ll give you a suitable room.¡± When Byeok Tae-san¡¯s permission fell, Yeon Ha-rin caught herself smiling brightly. ¡°I really will do well in the future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is exactly that you¡¯re going to do well, but please just do it yourself. Just¡­ don¡¯t bother me, alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not natural¡­ I, but¡­¡± As Yeon Ha-rin dragged her horse without bothering to head out, Tae-san looked at her with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Yeon Ha-rin looked at Byeok Tae-san with her eyes shining. It looked as if she had made up her mind. ¡°I want to do that practice, too.¡± ¡°Huh? Is that the water lily?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the training done by the Thousand Samurai, as well as the Yu Samurai.¡± ¡°Ah, so does that mean it¡¯s invincible?¡± ¡°The name itself already sounds like a great aid.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty cool.¡± It was such an amazing step that no other training could be followed through inflicting pain on people via walking. ¡°Are you going to practice Muryangbo?¡± Yeon Ha-rin nodded, her face taking on a determined expression. ¡°Yes, please. I¡¯ll be much stronger than I am now. So I¡­ I want to make it my duty to protect Confucius.¡± Byeok Tae-san didn¡¯t laugh at her goal. One didn¡¯t have to be stronger than the one they said they wanted to protect. In fact, in the past, Hocheondae had not been stronger than the Cheonmain himself. Even if all the Hocheondae units were to attack, they could not possibly defeat the Cheonma. However, still, they faithfully kept to the Heavenly Demon. In addition to this, Chunma himself thought that they had been doing their job well enough. Who would dare to laugh at the thought of leaving it all behind in order to protect someone? Byeok Tae-san nodded happily. ¡°Alright, we can do that.¡± Overjoyed, Yeon Ha-rin ran right up to him to embrace him, a happy expression on his face. In addition to this, Byeok Tae-san made sure to avoid Ha-rin¡¯s rushed movements by taking a slight step to the side. The woman, who barely managed to keep herself balanced, turned and looked at him with bewildered eyes. Before long, Tae-san was already walking away, ¡°Sir! How could you possibly do that?!¡± She continued her relentless pursuit, running up behind him as she made another attempt to hug him. Of course, this was also a failed trial. Yeon Ha-rin looked over at the dance hall with a spaced-out expression. There were two swinging bridges made of planks that were joined together in the gymnasium. In addition to this, Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Soo-yeon were walking on it, with both wearing equally-troubled expressions. However, when Tae-san¡¯s gaze roved over to them, these expressions quickly shifted into one of forced comfort. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A long sigh simultaneously escaped the both of them at once. ¡°Confucius, are you here?¡± Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Soo-yeon politely greeted Byeok Tae-san. Seo-yeon found Yeon Ha-rin, and her eyes began to twinkle. ¡°You came, too? When did you arrive?¡± ¡°Um¡­ just now?¡± With this, Soo-yeon began to look at Ha-rin with a meaningful expression. This made Ha-rin rush with her movements before the other girl could say something strange. ¡°I have decided to stay in the gold closet from now on.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s eyes widened. Yeon Ha-rin could only smile. ¡°I have already received permission, as well as had my luggage moved.¡± At these words, Byeok Tae-san frowned. ¡°When did you move your luggage?¡± Ha-rin¡¯s smile never wavered. ¡°I¡¯ve already been packing everything from the beginning in case I would live alone. I moved inside after I got permission from Lord Jang.¡± That meant that she knew Tae-san even before meeting Confucius. ¡®Indeed, the owner of this manor is Byeok Taesu.¡¯ While Tae-san was busy thinking about that, Ha-rin approached Seo-yeon with a friendly expression. ¡°Is training hard? I want to do this, too.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯re you doing?¡± Yoo Seo-yeon looked to be very upset. Chun Kyung-wan looked the same. ¡°Miss! No! Get away right now!¡± ¡°Why? I mean, I want to be strong too.¡± At Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s words, Yu Seo-yeon¡¯s mouth closed. What was she supposed to say to that? After all, she had made her wholesome intentions clear. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. No matter how hard it is, I¡¯ll endure it.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be easy to maintain.¡± Ha-rin merely chuckled. ¡°Come on, you know who I am. I¡¯m Yeon Ha-rin.¡± In the end, Yoo Seo-yeon also found herself smiling. After a while, the training of the three began. Ha-rin decided to do it on the floor of the gymnasium, not by the swing bridge. It was impossible to climb the suspension bridge from the beginning. The first thing to do was to properly engrave the Muryangbo on the body so that one could start from the bottom. Half an hour after starting Muryangbo, Yeon Ha-rin desperately realized why Yoo Seo-yeon had said such a thing earlier. This was a heinous practice that was created in order to squeeze the limits of human suffering. However, Ha-rin did her best to endure the groan with poisonous eyes, taking one step at a time. Yoo Seo-yeon and Kyung-wan Cheon, upon seeing this, stuck out their tongues. Byeok Tae-san saw this and narrowed his eyes. ¡®Now I understand why I felt so familiar back then.¡¯ Yeon Ha-rin really did resemble someone. Someone Tae-san couldn¡¯t meet now. Byeok Tae-san left the golden wall alone. In all actuality, he hadn¡¯t been outside alone. Perhaps this was the first time? Tae-san had been thinking of bringing Chun Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon were not the only people practicing Muryangbo at the gym right now. After Ha-rin had been added, Dan-yeong and the other quarrels began to ask Tae-san with sincerity. Due to this, they were taught as well. It was arranged so that the training could be carried out. Muryangbo was not just a training practice. Once you started training, you needed to stimulate the specified blood level in a special way. Naturally, Tae-san had a lot of office work. However, he didn¡¯t have to do all of them. If he divided this approximately, he could do it all in three days. All those who did not have such work instead practiced Muryangbo. It must be painful, but they all tried their best to go through it. They also decided to take turns with working and training at the same time. Heukil, Heukyi, and Heuksam, who saw these, snuck into practice as well. As the number of competitors increased, the attitudes of Chun Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon changed drastically. They were also warriors who had learned martial arts. Although Ha-rin didn¡¯t know, she didn¡¯t want to be pushed back by those who had only been in martial arts for a few months. Of course, those who had skills were superior. But that wasn¡¯t the problem here. Tae-san did not like seeing the lack of desire for poison or martial arts. This was a basic self-esteem issue. Because of that situation, there was an untimely training craze blowing in the gymnasium. Tae-san chose not to bother them. If they had reached his standards of satisfaction, there would be no objection. However, the problem was that they didn¡¯t. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve become a really good person, a really caring one.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded at this with a happy expression. He was headed to Gaekzan by then, where he had met Machungsam just the other day. With this, the guest cup was acquired and operated by Dongho Pyo Guk. This was only a guesthouse on the outside, but it was actually a den of black swords. Byeok Tae-san had headed in there without an advanced warning. Dongho Pyo Guk¡¯s national wine was currently being served, but when he heard that Tae-san was calling, he made short work of his return. Originally, they were going to talk when he got back. But the last few days had changed his mind. It was all because of those bastards. It happened because they kept buzzing like mosquitoes. All one had to do at this point was grab at them. As Tae-san was walking, he soon found himself at the guesthouse. Gaekzan was a very quiet location, so there were only a few people around. That must be why it had fallen and had been passed to the Black Swords in the first place. With this, Tae-san went into the cup. Unlike last time, the inside was empty. There wasn¡¯t even a place to receive guests. However, Byeok Tae-san knew that there were quite a few people in this guest cup. Even before he came here, speculation and rumors had already been flying. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve been rolling well.¡± Perhaps the people who were spreading these speculations were the same ones who had gotten smashed by Chun Kyung-wan last time. As Byeon Tae-san entered and looked around, a samosa ran up to him. ¡°Confucius, are you here?¡¯ The men who had been hiding on this floor were astonished to see the change in attitude in Ma Chungsam. The Chungsam they knew were never like that. However, what the hell was that Confucius doing? Wasn¡¯t that akin to a slave treating his master? ¡°The guys I¡¯ve investigated before, I¡¯m going to visit them again today/¡± At Tae-san¡¯s words, Chungsam¡¯s eyes filled with joy. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll make sure you see them right away!¡± With that, he led Tae-san and headed out to the guesthouse. Unlike the usual, he did not give out any instructions to the remaining men, such as what to train, and how long they should do it for. Everyone looked at each other curiously, wondering what their next step should be. For some reason, this made Tae-san feel ominous, as if something was causing a disruption within the turbulence. *** At first, a dark shadow had been cast under the eyes of Ma Chungsam, who was busy guiding Byeok Tae-san with renewed vigor. His whole body was drenched in sweat. His shoulders were drooping, and he couldn¡¯t even raise his head properly. He had already checked three of them, but Tae-san shook his head every time. Both the disciples of Dongo Pyo Guk and Cheon Chushinui had been mobilized to investigate, but he never thought that they would go this far. Now, there were only three left. With this, Ma Chungsam moved forward, earnestly wishing that at least one of the remaining three would still exist. This time, they went to Nangyin Market, located on the outskirts of Wuhan. The Nangin Market was a place where Nangin gathered and exchanged quests, but there were more people who just worked hard than those who used their knives. If one were looking for workers to use when building a pavilion or a manor, then this was the place to be. Nangin Market was divided into several districts, and each district had its own corresponding manager. Although they were collectively referred to as the Nangin market, in fact, several district managers each secured their own Nagin and were busy going about with their business. Ma Chungsam headed to one of these said areas. Tae-san¡¯s eyes followed him diligently, his expression changing slightly. He had finally found one. Chapter 92 The districts of Nangin Market were divided from one to ten. A large vacant lot had been driven by stakes, with only a string connected between them in order to divide the area. Within each district was a poorly constructed building, where ordinary people resided. There were also civilians who arrived in the mornings but left at night. The work area was not made up of only Nangin who harbored excellent skills. Each Nangin had its own set of various capabilities. However, the percentage of talented people was clearly different. Area 1 had the most talented people, whilst Area 10 had the least. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s attention, however, was focused on six particular areas. All the guys there were pretty good guys. However, it was not because of their talent that Byeok Tae-san found himself paying attention to them. It was because they were really good at hiding their skills. Tae-san could bet that the ordinary people living here in Nangin, as well as the civilians who came to and from the area, would never know that the Nangin in the Yuk District possessed such skills. Considering the fact that people from prestigious families were among those who used the nangin, this was really a great thing to behold. Above all, it seemed that even the macho ginseng who was guiding Tae-san did not fully understand their skills. Unsurprisingly, the ginseng passed through the sixth section. The place he ended up choosing was a work area. ¡°Here it is, Confucius,¡± Ma Chungsam said with an expression of both wariness and nervousness. However, he also looked eager. It was normal to worry about what they were looking for was here or not. However, they couldn¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t right off the bat. Tae-san shook his head. With this, the devil¡¯s eyes fluttered violently. Tae-san grinned. ¡°You still caught a frog on the hind leg of a cow, huh.¡± With this being said, he turned and began to head back to the sixth section. Ma Chungsam hurriedly followed right after him. Those who were in charge of receiving guests in one area were wrinkled when they came out to meet Ma Chungsam and Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Why are there so many people looking around these days?¡± ¡°Perhaps they have their own businesses to attend to?¡± ¡°No, but why are there so many customers in Yukgu?¡± ¡°These days, rumors have spread that the six children have been doing well. Did you not know this?¡± ¡°What? Is this your first time hearing about this?¡± ¡°I knew about the rumors circling around. They¡¯ve been speculating as to whether or not they took any medicine.¡± ¡°What? Is there something I don¡¯t know? You guys were always known for being lazy.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll have you know that I work very hard on my orders.¡± ¡°It smells.¡± ¡°What does?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the familiar scent of money. Hey, take a look behind the meatballs. There¡¯s obviously something in them.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°My senses are telling me this. Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m being nice?¡± The man who had spoken to him nodded in a sullen manner. ¡°Ah, yes, then¡­ let¡¯s see.¡± Even with such empty words, I couldn¡¯t help but admit that this was good. He had already been instructed, anyway, so he had no choice but to move. He cautiously and quietly walked towards the sixth section. At this point, I felt like I had to listen in to what was being said inside. Byeok Tae-san, who entered the six-zone, began to look around. Unlike other districts, the number of people outside the building was very small compared to the rest of the six districts. They looked at Byeok Tae-san for a moment as they entered, then proceeded to turn away. All the nerds here were like that. After all, they didn¡¯t take the quest on their own, but the district manager had taken the quest and gave it to them on their own. If he had received the quest without knowing it, then it could have disappeared. They had just been doing the same thing as the others. However, Byeok Tae-san knew something was different. They had just measured Tae-san. He didn¡¯t know if he got the results right. However, Tae-san turned his head and looked at the macho ginseng that was busy rushing after him. ¡°Why are you doing this, Confucius?¡± Ma Chungsam asked when Tae-san¡¯s gaze fell on him. He then asked if there was anything else he could do. Tae-san shook his head. ¡°No.¡± It meant that this was something so secretive that even the ginseng wouldn¡¯t be able to notice. However, Byeok Tae-san seemed unable to accept the result that he had gotten. ¡°We still have a long way to go.¡± He never meant to let it stay on that level. The ginseng would cross the wall sooner or later. ¡®Because I¡¯ll make it happen myself if I have to.¡¯ Of course, one may experience death several times in return, but if you could still overcome the wall, then wouldn¡¯t Ma Chungsam be happy? Once again, Tae-san felt as if he had truly become a good person. With this, he walked towards the building whilst wearing a happy expression. Inside, he saw a fairly large number of Nangin. He didn¡¯t know for sure because he hadn¡¯t been into any other buildings, but he thought that the rest would be similar to this one. There were only half of those who did not seem to have mastered martial arts yet. Of course, Byeok Tae-san was only hiding his martial arts from the public. He was only showing the right level, and his control ability was really exquisite. Tae-san could feel a gaze focused on him. It was from the man who seemed to be the district manager. He was sitting at the farthest point from the entrance, and he had a very refined and restrained energy that was not at all what a rogue should have. This was only natural. Because he was not a rogue, he became the leader of the Heavenly Order. Byeok Tae-san glanced at the people inside. Among them, he had to sort the non-heavenly from the heavenly. Basically, each of the group of the Temple of Heaven consisted of one leader as well as twenty members. This was deemed as the first set of basics, and the composition changed flexibly according to the situation at hand, And so, in the case of Cheon Chushinui, there were twelve crew members per captain. Right now, there were more than 30 people who stood out to Tae-san. However, pairing this up with the atmosphere, there seemed to be even more. It was clear that there were quite a few people who went to carry out their missions. ¡®There are only five non-heavenly people here.¡¯ It was either they were also carrying out their missions, or they were not aware that they had hired non-heavenly nangmen. With this, Tae-san went inside and stood in front of the head of the district. The head of the district then sat down on the stairs in response, looking up at him with his head and eyes tilted slightly upwards. ¡°If you¡¯re here for a quest, go to that guy over there.¡± He jutted his chin out to the man who had fallen a little ways away. The designated man got up from his seat and approached Byeok Tae-san. ¡°You can make a request to me. Shall we head over there?¡± Byeok Tae-san listened to him before replying. ¡°I want the two of us to talk in private, so can we go in for a moment?¡± The commander¡¯s eyes twitched at this. However, that did not last for long. ¡°I have something to tell you, something about Hyeon-wol.¡± As soon as I said this, the district head¡¯s expression shifted. He jumped up and spoke to Tae-san with a more respectful posture. ¡°Drink inside. I¡¯ll greet you there.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded and promptly followed him inside. Once Tae-san was seated at the top, the head district stood in front of him and bowed his head politely. ¡°Yuk Tae-gu greets Confucius.¡± ¡°How many people are down there?¡± ¡°Around fifty people.¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes gleamed at this. ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± ¡°Most of them mainly collect, infiltrate, and manipulate information.¡± It did seem that way. This was because they were very good at hiding their power. ¡°I have a few things to do.¡± ¡°Just give me the orders.¡± ¡°Take over the Nangin Market.¡± ¡°Yes, that can be done right away.¡± Tae-san knew he had to lay out the basic foundation in case something were to happen. He didn¡¯t know about the heads of each district, but it had been a long time since many of the talented nangs below them had been handed over to Yuk Tae-gu. After he said this, Tae-san called Ma Chungsam, allowing him to enter the room. ¡°Come in.¡± As the man carefully entered, Tae-san turned to Tae-gu. ¡°He is from Dongho Pyo Guk.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ a fellowship mark¡­ after all, that was where we belonged.¡± ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°I was just guessing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know, anyway. Make sure the two of you work well together.¡± With this, Yuk Tae-gu and Ma Chungsam bowed their heads at the same time. Once they were told, they would have to do it. Yuk Tae-gu then opened his mouth to ask, all whilst looking at Tae-san cautiously. ¡°But¡­ how did you know us? We¡¯re different from the other groups, so few people are aware.¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°Who knows who?¡± ¡°As far as I know, Wolyeong Danju is the only one.¡± The Wolyeongdan was an organization that managed information in the Cheonma Shinkyo. It was a place superior to any other information organization in the world. Although Bicheondan was not under Wolyeongdan, there were other groups that belonged to the organization. In addition, Bicheondan had an obligation to actively respond in cooperating with Wolyeongdan. Among them, Tae-gu was special. This was because he was a direct commander of the Wolyeongdanju. That was why he felt curious. How the hell did Tae-san know his true identity? To Tae-gu, this meant Byeok Tae-san was a person of high authority. He did not only mention the current month, but he also phrased it in a different way. This was just a simple question-and-answer procedure, but one must go through it to use the Temple of Heaven. If one wanted to use Tae-gu¡¯s group, they needed to be able to answer a different question from the other non-heavenly churches. However, Tae-san was not blocked by any questions. Even if it was almost Wolyeong Danju, this was a believable feat. However, Byeok Tae-san had never been part of Wolyeongdanju. Yuk Tae-gu knew this very well, because he had met him in person a few times. Tae-san then continued to stare at Yuk Tae-gu. In fact, there was no need for him to answer this question. Even if it were to pass, Yuk Tae-gu would still carry out Byeok Tae-san¡¯s instructions. With this, Tae-san gave a simple answer. ¡°Just¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I just found out.¡± Tae-gu looked blankly at Tae-san. How the hell was he supposed to take that answer? After a moment, the man came to his senses and bowed slightly. ¡°Yes, okay. Then, I¡¯ll start doing what you ordered.¡± Byeok Tae-san simply nodded and got up from his seat. His work here was over. Just before he left the room, however, Tae-san turned back to Tae-gu. ¡°Oh, and are there any other kids you found other than Dongho Pyo Guk?¡± Yuk Tae-gu bowed his head and answered, ¡°There are, but that is not certain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, pass the information to him,¡± Tae-san pointed to the ginseng standing in one corner. Yuk Tae-gu glanced at Chungsam briefly before he bowed to Tae-san once more. ¡°Yes, okay.¡± With that, he watched Tae-san leave, immersed in his thoughts. ¡®Did he just know? But how? It didn¡¯t even seem like he knew we were here in the first place¡­¡¯ Yuk Tae-gu felt as if something ridiculous had just happened, but at the same time, he knew there was something different about this. ¡®Huh¡­ Is this what this is?¡¯ There were several anecdotes about the Cheonma, which had been floating around like a legend long ago within the Chonma Shingyo. Tae-gu felt as if what he had experienced was something very similar. Yuk Tae-gu swallowed as he continued to watch the other man leave. This was indeed very confusing. Seo Do-gun was staying in the largest gaekzan in Wuhan. He was using the largest and most expensive patronage in the guest cup, and dozens of samurai were scattered around the room where he was staying, all standing guard. All of them were excellent masters, but they were all of Go Jun-gwang, not Seo Do-gun. Meanwhile, Seodo¡¯s men were on their way to Wuhan. There were only a few dozen people, so it was not easy to do something with them alone. In particular, since the current infinite situation was a complicated version of Moorimmaeng, Heukryeon, Namgungse, and Zhugeulse, Go Jun-gwang¡¯s subordinates and Seo Do-gun¡¯s subordinates could easily be wiped out. And so, Seo Do-gun had no intention of letting his subordinates ever enter Wuhan. He was planning to use it in such a way that he could easily put it in when he needed it, solve only the essentials, and then proceed to get lost. Because of this, they had no choice but to use Do-gun¡¯s subordinates for the usual work. The subordinates between the two were clearly different. First off, Go Jun-kwang¡¯s subordinates were bigger in number. However, each individual on Seo Do-kun¡¯s side was far stronger. Currently, Seo Do-kun was sitting at a table with some simple dishes. He was drinking. In front of him sat the man who was in charge of the infinite number of affairs here. Do-kun¡¯s gaze was greedy. After all, whenever an opportunity presented itself to him, he made sure to grab onto it. He was such a covetous man. ¡°Cheon Geum-ryeon made contact with Moorimmaeng, Heukryeon, Namgungse, and Zhuge.¡± At this, Do-kun smirked. ¡°Huh, he¡¯s definitely talented.¡± His gaze had that familiar greedy expression. Cheon Geum-ryeon couldn¡¯t possibly have done that. It was past his ability to be able to contact all four of them. ¡°Now we have to move slowly. We turned our gaze slightly, so let¡¯s go find ours. I also have to get my bonus with both.¡± At this, the man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you hitting the back of those who united the Black Swords?¡± ¡°The more people, the better, right?¡± The man looked straight at Seo Do-kun. Do-kun simply enjoyed his gaze and continued. ¡°I heard that the Nangin market in Wuhan is quite large? If I catch ten, can I eat them easily?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Then eat it all at once. I¡¯ll head to the Black Sword¡¯s side, so can you go to the Nangin market? Can you do this?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± As the man bowed, Seo Do-gun looked at him with a satisfied expression. There was blood in those greedy eyes. Chapter 93 Byeok Tae-san looked down at the person who was lying facedown right in front of him. It turned out to be Dongho Pyo Guk, who had been called in by him during the pilgrimage and ended up running straight towards here. Right now, he was bathing in a cold sweat. As soon as he saw Tae-san, he fell flat on his face without even realizing it, and after that, he refrained from saying another word. He simply just sweated. ¡°Hm, you seem to know that you¡¯ve done something wrong.¡± ¡°Kill me!¡± Dongho Pyo Guk exclaimed. However, Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°You¡¯ve been living outside for a long time. Seeing you say things like that¡­¡± The people of Cheonma Protestantism never said that. That was because it was one of the words that the Heavenly Demon really hated. If one had done something under the intention of dying for it, then they would definitely end up killing themselves. However, if they were careful enough not to make a mistake, then they could save themselves. This was solely the right of the heavenly demon that ruled over them. In addition to this, he shouldn¡¯t let his own death come so easily, for it was far better to beg to continue on living. After all, wasn¡¯t one supposed to be faithful in life? ¡°If you want to die, fight the enemy before you do. Don¡¯t just ask me to kill you.¡± At this, Dongho Pyo Gukju trembled. ¡°Ah, ah¡­! I will fight and die!¡± Upon hearing this, Byeok Tae-san smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all I needed to hear. Get up, now.¡± Dongho relaxed upon hearing this. He then proceeded to look up at Tae-san with a bewildered expression on his face. Honestly, this was the first time he had experienced this. For the first time ever, he had been crushed by the momentum of Byeok Tae-san himself. Sure, he had experienced being crushed by momentums before, but this was the first time he had fallen over unconsciously whilst shedding cold, nervous sweat in this manner. ¡°Never again attempt or plan anything related to me without my discretion.¡± ¡°I would never!¡± Dongho shook his head as he answered in a loud voice. ¡°Have you united the Black Swords?¡± ¡°I have. However, they¡¯re not a place that has really built a proper breakwater. Rather, they¡¯re much closer to a back-alley warp.¡± Of course, among them were those who had mastered their respective martial arts, and there were also organizations that had managed to establish quite a bit of their power. Some of them had even managed to create and operate plausible breakwaters. However, they were still lacking in the real Moorimbangpa. Despite this, however, it would still be beneficial to integrate them all. ¡°Is there anything strange about it?¡± He was still trying to absorb information about Cheon Geum-ryeon, expecting those strange people to be behind this scheme. Right now, Haomen and Chen Chuxin¡¯s disciples were working hard to suck up information at will, so sooner or later, the truth would eventually be revealed. If they were really going to do anything in Wuhan, they wouldn¡¯t have left the Black Sword alone in the first place. The group of black swords that Dongho Pyo Guk had integrated were the very ones that could be used in a variety of alternatives that could suit there tastes. Those who had mastered martial arts were given a potion that unlocked their true potentials, and those who had not yet mastered martial arts could still be matured and used to make bangangsi. And so, there was a high possibility that he had done something to the black sword while shaking the Cheon Geum-ryeon from behind. Dongho Pyo Guk swallowed as he maintained a head-on stare with Tae-san, whose own gaze never wavered. The pressure was insurmountable. ¡°Once we integrated, nothing really happened.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°But after the integration, I heard some strange things from the Black Swordsmen.¡± Tae-san¡¯s eyes inevitably lit up with interest. ¡°It is said that there¡¯s a medicine that could boost one¡¯s power tenfold.¡± That would be the drug. A terrifying smile formed on the corner of Tae-san¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s fun, please elaborate further.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I heard. So far there¡¯re only rumors circulating about it, and no drugs actually appeared, so I cannot confirm the truth just yet.¡± It seemed that the drug had not spread to the Black Swords thanks to the timely integration of Dongho Marksuk. Perhaps they had been trying to use the drugs as bait in order to attract the Black Swords. ¡®It seems a little different from what they¡¯ve done to the enemies, though?¡¯ From the looks of it, this one seemed to be approaching them very cautiously, unlike the ones that had drawn in the enemies in the first place. Tae-san¡¯s lips rose slightly. ¡°So, this means that¡­. It could be a tail.¡± After muttering this, Tae-san turned to Dongho Pyo Guk. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­?¡± ¡°Will they leave you untouched by the Black Sword? Will you be able to handle this on your own?¡± Dongho¡¯s nationalistic expression hardened at this question. He bowed down and answered promptly, ¡°Of course!¡± The bitter gourd went to the Nangin market alongside the Black Moon Sword. Their exact destination was actually not Nangin Market, however, but Giru, which was only a little further away. In advance, they had made an appointment with each of the head districts of Nangin, advising them to meet up at Giru. There was no further need to fight, or use force to eat up Nangin Market. All the district leaders had to do was swallow it. Today, ten district leaders would swear an oath of allegiance to him there. Behind the Wisteria Leaf and the Black Moon Sword, ten warriors were following close behind. These were warriors that had been brought from Cheon Geum-ryeon. Naturally, they were the ones whose potentials had burst through the Jeunghyeoldan. The samurai belonging to Cheon Geum-ryeon were too low-level to just use them. Moreover, if any of the district leaders who would come today brought a subordinate with them, then they must show them their overwhelming power. It would be far better if they knew how great of a drug the Jeunghyeoldan actually was. After arriving at Giru, Rattan Yeop headed to the annex under the guidance of the courtesans. He had decided to write an annex in the possible event that there might be a commotion. Ten commanders had already arrived at the annex and were waiting for the stirrups. There was a small pavilion in a fairly large garden, and around the pavilion, there were guards that were strategically scattered in all directions. Again, it seemed like he did a good job at bringing in the warriors from Cheon Geum-ryeon. He then entered the front hall with only the Black Moon Sword. The Cheon Geum-ryeon samurai then stood, as if they were surrounded by a wide range of people. There was apparent tension in every eye. Meanwhile, Wisteria slightly raised the corners of her mouth. There were ten district managers sitting on the second floor, each one wearing a nervous expression. There were no prostitutes. he had told them in advance to not let anyone in until later. If the story went well here, a bunch of high-class prostitutes would definitely come and make it a fun night. However, if it didn¡¯t work out, then the smell of blood would definitely be an evident scent. Of course, he was not going to kill the district leaders. However, he was just making super corpses to the point where he felt like he was dying this time around. Seo Do-gun suddenly came to mind as he looked around the district leaders. With this, Do-gun decided to clear up the Heukdo side. It was probably moving by now. No matter how much you used Cheon Geum-ryeon to turn the gazes of Moorimmaeng, Heukryeon, Namgungse, and Zhugeulse a little, that time would never prove to be long. Moreover, if one were to move in earnest now, you would definitely get caught faster. However, the wisteria was not at all concerned. It was Seo Do-gun¡¯s side that ended up finding out. Considering Seo Do-kun¡¯s disposition, there was a high possibility that he would be able to handle things, albeit in a very loud manner. Of course, with sufficient focus, one could still quietly eat the entire Nangin market. Although the group of Black Swords was highly coveted, it was nothing compared to the Nangin market. The scale of the Nangin Market proved to be much larger, and it was easy to use and acquire if only the district heads were truly in control. Seo Do-kun, meanwhile, had brought a significant amount of heunghyeoldan. The Blood gang, which was his part, had been stored at the Uichang base. However, there was almost nothing left as it was robbed. And so, he took a considerable amount of the Blood gang from Go Jun-kwang¡¯s share. He said that he would strengthen the power of the Black Sword gang, so he gladly gave it to him. Even though the synergist group exploded their potential and increased their strength in an instant, those who ate it alone could not pay for their allegiance To control them at will, you must break your will at least once. You had to make it go all the way down to the bottom, not just bend it. Then, if you were to feed the Jeunghyeoldan, it would harmonize with the unique action of the Jeunghyeoldan, and then proceeded to follow the person who had broken his will. However, after that, no matter how strong a person were to press it, it wouldn¡¯t change its owner because of the fear that had been engraved in the first place. It was a very effective rule of thumb. In addition to this, even the person who created the jeunghyeoldan didn¡¯t know that it would have such an effect. This effect had been discovered by chance. So, wasn¡¯t it a very suitable method for a group of Black Swords? Seo Do-kun would do that part much better compared to anyone else. In addition to this, he would definitely be able to embrace the gaze of the great forces in infinity by himself. The bitter gourd then shook off his thoughts and sat down in front of the district leaders. Behind him was a Black Moon sword, forged as fierce as a single sword, stood. The eyes of the district leaders had touched the Black Moon Sword for a moment, and then swallowed their saliva, eventually returning to normal. ¡°Thank you for coming out here, you probably won¡¯t regret it.¡± At the words of the bitter gourd, the head of the second district suddenly spoke up, ¡°Anyone can say that. Aren¡¯t you supposed to reveal who you are first?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s such a disgrace. It¡¯s called bitter gourd.¡± The head of the work district made a succinct impression. ¡°Did I say something like that in order to get your name?¡± The rattlesnake tilted her head at this. ¡°What does it matter? Wouldn¡¯t it be more important as to what you can achieve in the future, as well as what kind of destiny you¡¯ll eventually head towards?¡± The foreman smirked at this at first, but he eventually nodded. ¡°Okay, what can we get?¡± The bitter gourd then pulled out a blood purifier from his bosom and placed it gently on the table. ¡°This is called the Giant Goddess.¡± ¡°Giant Goddess?¡± ¡°Eating it gave me ten times as much strength as usual.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at the word tenfold. ¡°What nonsense¡­!¡± The Wisteria Leaf smiled brightly as if she knew that this would be the case. ¡°The people I brought outside, do you know where they all came from?¡± The head of the first district one then turned to his head to look at the chief of district ten. Then, the head of the tenth district frowned, got up from his seat, went out, and then came back in. When he returned, his expression had become a little strange. ¡°Are they from Cheon Geum-ryeon?¡± The rattlesnake smiled brightly. ¡°Yes. If you do, you¡¯ll be well aware of the level of the warriors from Cheon Geumnyeon, right?¡± ¡°What¡­ aren¡¯t they chaffs?¡± ¡°Originally, yes. But if you were to eat the Giant Goddess, things would be different.¡± At that moment, things outside started getting noisier. The sound of weapons clashing, shouting, and screaming harmonized. In addition to this, the stench of blood began to rush inside. ¡°Do you want to see the results?¡± Everyone stared at the Wisteria Leaf with a firm expression. However, deep in their eyes, there was quite a deep fear situated within those irises. The people who were guarding this place were as talented as the people who picked them up. Their number was at sixty. However, with only ten people, they were defeated by the Cheon Geum-ryeon samurai. The bitter gourd wanted to confirm the results with them. The Black Moon Sword then moved and opened all the doors behind the cotyledon. One wall consisted of only doors, so once all doors were open, the garden view proved to be a beautiful sight. It had originally been built for that purpose. In the garden, ten Cheon Geum-ryeon warriors stood side by side. In addition to this, the corpses of sixty gu were scattered everywhere. Not a single one escaped. Seeing the blood and corpse directly, the fear situated in the eyes of the district chiefs increased. Seeing this, the bitter gourd¡¯s lip curled up. ¡®My will has been broken.¡¯ Now they just had to throw your broken will down to the floor. After that, he would feed them to the Blood group. The rattlesnake then spoke with a smile. ¡°We will rule infinity. You, too, can be a part of it.¡± As soon as the words fell, the Black Moon Sword behind him released his momentum. Aww! The district leaders then looked at the Black Moon Sword with an astonished expression upon feeling the exerted pressure on their bodies. It was an opponent that could not be defeated. Even if all ten people here attacked, no, it would be an impossible opponent, even if they were to bring all the people in the Nangin Market. Upon seeing this, the Wisteria¡¯s smile deepened even more. ¡®Finally¡­ I¡¯m stuck on the floor.¡¯ Now, he just needed to feed the Jeunghyeoldan and now it was over. That was, until the chief of the sixth section slowly got up. ¡°Some people say they hit the players, but you¡¯re the ones that Confucius told me about.¡± The rest of the district leaders looked up at him blankly. Everyone was wondering as to why he was acting so crazily. However, the bitter Sword that faced the chief, did not do this at all. However, there was tension in both of their eyes. ¡°Huh. There must be people hiding in the Nangin Market,¡± Stirrup said as he signalled in a backwards motion. This was to bring in the warriors who were situated outside. However, no one came. The reason for this was said by the head of the Yuk District, as well as Taegu Yuk. ¡°I also brought two kids.¡± Wisteria turned her head with a puzzled look as she gazed down at the garden. Ten Cheon Geum-ryeon warriors were lying on the floor. There were also two ordinary-looking men walking around. Apparently, the bitter gourd tested Yuk Tae-goo¡¯s ability. He couldn¡¯t figure it out at all. He seemed to have a special ability to hide his skills. ¡®I¡¯m a little nervous, but¡­¡¯ Still, there was a Black Moon Sword around here. In addition to this, he himself was on the level of the Moon Swords. If one had tea, then they could definitely eat up the Jeunghyeoldan. Not himself, but the Black Moon Sword. ¡®The effect will be a little less, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Since the Black Moon Sword was not an ordinary warrior, but the effectiveness of the Blood Squadron was slightly lower. However, it was only okay because it would be at least three times stronger. However, fighting with the author here would probably cause a great commotion. ¡°If this happens, the plan will go awry¡­¡± His plan to acquire the Nangin Market was slowly going awry. Stirrup looked at Yuk Tae-goo silently. ¡°Where the hell did that guy from?¡± It wasn¡¯t even a secret; he was the leader of a secret force. However, they had not yet obtained any information that such a force existed in Wuhan. ¡°This is annoying.¡± At that moment, the Black Moon Sword rushed towards Yuk Tae-gu. He slashed at Tae-gu¡¯s head with a sword that was packed with immense power. Aww! Yuk Tae-gu blocked this, and immediately went to counterattack. In the meantime, Stirrup threw nine daggers towards the nine district chiefs. Puff! The daggers were surprisingly fast and accurate. The ninth head district ended up dying without a dagger digging itself into his forehead. Yuk Tae-gu didn¡¯t even care as he drove towards the Black Moon Sword. The Black Moon Sword was then pushed out mindlessly. Blood splattered all over his body with a loud, popping sound. The skill gap between the two of them was too great. The bitter gourd then threw a dagger at Yuk Tae-gu and shouted, ¡°Eat this!¡± Wow! In the short gap between Yuk Tae-gu¡¯s dagger, the Black Moon Sword ate up the Jeunghyeoldan. Oh! Oh! Oh! Tae-gu merely laughed as he looked at the Black Moon Sword, which was wild and exuded a huge burst of energy. Then, he pulled out a small, black marble from his bosom. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what this is?¡± Chapter 94 Seo Do-kun began to walk slowly. His destination was the guest cup, where the one who united the infinite black sword swarm was staying in. It was said that the guest cup itself had become their den, so there must be a considerable number of black swordsmen there. According to the research that had been conducted by Rattan Yeop, the leaders who led each group of Black Swords, and those with quite good skills among the Black Swords, were gathered in the guest cup. If that was the case, then, if one were to take control of it, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as taking control of the entire Black Island of Infinity. Seo Do-kun thought so. Anyway, they couldn¡¯t run away, so he didn¡¯t intend to work alone. He had brought thirty warriors along with him. They were samurai he had procured from Cheon Geum-ryeon, and of course, their potential as a synergist had exploded. He had initially planned to bring Go Jun-kwang¡¯s men, but the man strongly objected, so he had to make do with these. Go Jun-kwang¡¯s subordinates must be working to turn the attention of Moorimmaeng, Heukryeon, Namgungse, and Zhugegalsega all over Wuhan by now. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t exactly know what you¡¯re doing.¡± In the distance, he could see a mug. Seo Do-kun chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s play with a shake. It would be really worth seeing if the Black Swords ate up the Blood Gang and overturned infinity.¡± After arriving in front of Gaekzan, Do-kun couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head. ¡°What, how about this awkward feeling?¡± He didn¡¯t think it was a big deal because Black Swords were generally an unreasonable bunch, but when he arrived, the atmosphere in the guest cup felt highly unusual. ¡°It might take a little longer than you think, right?¡± Mumbling in this manner, Seo Do-kun strode into the cup and looked around. There were quite a few tables in sight, and at each table, there were ragged men who were sitting down. All of them were definitely Black Swords. It didn¡¯t feel like much of a threat, but the momentum for it was far stronger than what he had heard. ¡°Huh, why was the level of the Infinite Black Sword so high?¡± Even if only the bosses were fathered, this was the level of a really good opponent. As Seo Do-kun went a little further inside, the Cheon Geum-ryeon samurai rushed in. The men on the first floor grew nervous at the sight of him. Then, his eyes landed on Seo Do-kun. The level difference between them was extremely significant. A low tension began to sweep through the audience. At that moment, a man slowly descended from the next floor. It was Dongho Pyo Gukju. Upon seeing this, Seo Do-kun¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Hey, look at these guys. Is this really good enough?¡± In particular, Dongho Pyo Gukju seemed to be able to defeat it after competing for at least a hundred seconds. The rest wasn¡¯t too hard. At least, the samurai of Cheon Geum-ryeon that he brought along seemed difficult when it came to handling even some of them. Seo Do-kun scratched the back of his head. ¡°This is won. I should have brought some more with me.¡± Though he said this, there was no sign of tension on his face. After all, winning this was only a matter of time. He just felt annoyed because there would be some consequences ensuing if he were to do this wrong. Dongho Pyo Gukju simply looked at Seo Do-kun as he said, ¡°If we fight here, it¡¯ll look like we¡¯d break everything, so why don¡¯t we head out?¡± Seo Do-kun smirked in response. ¡°Are you good at fighting? Good. I like the idea, so let¡¯s head out in the back. We¡¯ll rest once we¡¯re done smashing you guys/¡± Seo Do-kun then turned and strode out of the cup. He hadn¡¯t even considered the thought that they might run away while they were doing this. This was because everyone knew that you needed at least one more to be able to sustain yourself for a longer period of time. When Seo- Do-kun left, the samurai followed. Dongho Pyo Guk began to speak. ¡°I¡¯m feeling quite full.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ma Chung-sam then looked at Dongho Pyo Gukju with a nervous expression. ¡°You must run to Confucius immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go, tell them that the one we can¡¯t win against, even if we all attack, has arrived.¡± His eyes widened. ¡°Is that enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than enough. It seems as if everyone is ready to die.¡± There was no fear in their eyes. They simply released the energy of Danjeon. Dongho Pyo Guk felt the stinging force pouring all over his body, and he grinned. ¡°Go. Let¡¯s go somewhere and fight the enemy and die.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The members of the non-heavenly troupe who cheered all at once went out of the audience. There were about ten Cheon Geum-ryeon warriors in total. Seo Do-kun sent them here in advance in case someone would plan to run away. Of course, he knew it would be this way. Ma Chung-sam took out a small black bead from his bosom. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Ma Chung-sam chuckled and threw out the marbles on the floor near Cheon Geum-ryeon¡¯s samurai. Pop! Black marbles shattered on the floor, and black powder began to burst out. The powder was so fine that it had taken over the surroundings in a mist-like haze in almost an instant. The Black Moon Sword reflexively stopped moving. The same could be said for the wisteria leaves. In the meantime, Yuk Tae-goo jumped out of the window. The Black Moon Sword and the Turtle Leaf looked at the scene with absurd expressions. ¡°What, all you do is poison, and then run away?¡± At once, a heavy gaze descended upon Yuk Tae-goo, who was looking right back at him. However, at that moment, the Black Moon Sword suddenly began to scream. ¡°Aww!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but look at the Black Moon Sword in amazement. His face bulged out and went in repeatedly. It swelled like a blood vessel that was about to burst, and then sunk. When he saw that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified. Strangely enough, however, the other person didn¡¯t really care. ¡°Aww!¡± The Black Moon Sword screamed and suddenly started swinging the sword in all directions. Wangwangwang! Various parts of the building were both broken and exploded. Blood stood out in the Black Moon Sword¡¯s line of vision. Apparently, he couldn¡¯t keep his rationality in check. He then rushed towards the nearest wisteria. Aww! The bitter gourd could barely block the attack of the Black Moon Sword. In return, he broke off his spear and flew out. He then managed to balance himself in mid-air and then landed on the floor. When he reflexively raised his head and looked up, the Black Moon Sword suddenly jumped down and struck him as it was. Unable to dodge, he clenched his teeth and raised his sword in order to block it. Aww! ¡°Cool!¡± Eventually, he began to vomit out blood. He also had to witness the Black Moon Sword falling helplessly. Seeing that his whole body turned wrinkled, it was clear that he had drained all his potential and died. ¡°What¡­!¡± As the rattlesnake looked down upon the corpse of the Black Moon Sword with absurd expressions, Yuk Tae-goo approached and surrounded the rattlesnake with two other men. ¡°I¡¯ll just break the ditch.¡± He didn¡¯t even respond to the movement of Yuk Tae-goo, who was approaching in an instant. Boom! ¡°Turn it off!¡± A huge shock hit the power, and his mind went utterly blank. ¡°Ha¡­ These mosquito-like bastards. It¡¯s really annoying.¡± Seo Do-kun raised his eyebrows and slashed his swords. Drops of blood began to pour down onto the floor. Seo Do-kun¡¯s violent gaze roved over his surroundings. ¡°Nothing¡¯s going according to plan.¡± From the start, they had taken a twisted turn. The first thing Seo Do-kun came in contact with was a black marble. Black powder exploded from the beads that Dongho had thrown on the floor, and as soon as it spread across the venue, the samurai began running rampant. At the same time, Seo Do-kun began to attack, cutting off the heads of those he managed to get his hands on. These people had been brought in to prevent the Black Swords from escaping, but at this point, they seemed to serve no use at all. Judging from the situation, it was clear that the people who were sent behind the guesthouse had suffered the same thing. Perhaps they decided to use these people as some sort of experiment. Even so, Do-kun had the upper hand against them. As time passed, the wounds that festered on the members continued to increase. However, this didn¡¯t mean that it was easy for them to land a proper blow on the enemy. Seo Do-kun glared at Dongho Pyo Guk with an expression of irritation. The other man was also stained with blood. ¡°Let me just ask you one thing. What the hell is that black marble, exactly?¡± There was nothing wrong with biding his time, so Dongho Pyo Guk responded in a positive manner. ¡°This is something I prepared because I heard that you guys were using some kind of drug that magnifies your potential.¡± ¡°Ha! So this is how the robbery of the Eichang base is coming back.¡± If not, then how could they have prepared for the jeunghyeol group so quickly? Seo Do-kun then asked another question that had come to mind. ¡°By the way, what are you guys really like? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a Black Sword fluttering about at all¡­ Looking at the flight, it seemed to be a little closer to a sect than a faction, but it didn¡¯t seem like that, either. It seems simple, but I can¡¯t even find it in me to guess.¡± Dongho Pyo Guk replied calmly. ¡°It¡¯s a sign.¡± ¡°A sign?¡± Seo Do-kun had an absurd expression on his face. ¡°What the hell is that mark? What kind of country could it mean? Is it really just that strong? You don¡¯t think I¡¯ll believe that, do you?¡± The number one mark in the world was the Yellow Dragon State. In the eyes of Seo Do-kun, they were not lacking at all, especially when compared to Hwangryongpyo-guk. No, they were far better than that. ¡°Uhhh.¡± Seo Do-kun quietly picked his breath. At this, the energy gathered within the danjeon was gently released. A calm yet heavy response came out of Do-kun¡¯s mouth. ¡°Is the mountain supporting you Byeok Tae-san?¡± Dongho Pyo Guk did not respond any further. He couldn¡¯t answer this question. Of course, this in itself gave the other man an answer. Seo Do-kun began to mutter with both regret and anger. ¡°I should have killed him in the first place.¡± ¡°Can you kill me?¡± Seo Do-kun turned slowly at the sound of a voice erupting from behind. ¡°Byeok Tae-san¡­!¡± All of a sudden, the non-tenant members who had been fighting Do-kun¡¯s army retreated and lined up in an orderly manner. ¡°We greet you, Master.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded once and took a step forward. Behind Tae-san was Ma Chung-sam, who was standing politely. There was also Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon, Cheo Chushinui and Ilchimkai standing to the side, their eyes shining brightly. Cheon Chushinui started looking around, eyes dropping towards the dead body on the floor. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re right?¡± ¡°It seems so. After taking that strange drug, I fell asleep and my potential just burst out.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point? Let¡¯s cover up your vocabulary choices. There¡¯s no arrogance at all.¡± ¡°Would you like to be greeted with dignity?¡± Cheon Chushinui turned around. ¡°By the way, it looks like there¡¯s only one of them left. Isn¡¯t their preparation all for nothing?¡± ¡°Uh, to be honest, it¡¯s not that far, but somehow it happened. None of you guys were lucky.¡± He spoke in between giggles. Seo Do-kun glared at him with cold eyes. Then, he turned around. He applied a little more force to the hand that was holding the sword, releasing the power of the danjian and sending it throughout his body. ¡°It seems as if it will not be easy for me to live here.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheon chuckled and shook his head. ¡°No, you won¡¯t die. People who know a lot usually don¡¯t die quickly. You know that, right?¡± Seo Do-kun then looked around. The new ones who had arrived were even stronger than the ones he had been fighting before. A glint of blood flashed in Do-kun¡¯s eyes. He stared at Cheon Chuishin. ¡°There¡¯s only one outcome, so I¡¯m going to take only one person down with me.¡± Cheon was startled. ¡°Is that person me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± As soon as these words were uttered, Seo Do-kun kicked off the floor and shot forward. He was so fast that only a few people could really see his movements. Cheon Chuishin¡¯s eyes widened at this. Wow! Kudang-tang! At the next second, Do-kun was lying on the floor with a blank expression. Suddenly, Byeok Tae-san took his place. One side of Seo¡¯s cheek was covered in blood. The former shook his head. Then, he slowly walked towards Seo Do-kun, who was wriggling on the floor. Byeok Tae-san then touched Seo Do-kun¡¯s danjian. ¡°Kueeek!¡± As if Seo Do-kun¡¯s insides poured out, his blood began to flow like a waterfall. ¡°Put it away.¡± As soon as Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words fell, members of the non-cheongsam, including Ma Chung-sam, ran back and forth in an effort to subdue Seo Do-kun¡¯s blood flow, tying him up tightly and taking him away. Byeok Tae-san then looked at the wounds on the others¡¯ bodies with an indifferent expression. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re hurt.¡± The members of the team, including Dongho Pyo Guk, stopped moving all at once, their feelings of insecurity creeping back up. Chapter 95 The Black Swordmen were in charge of cleaning up the surroundings. As soon as Dongho Pyo Gukju ordered them, they proceeded to work hard in removing the bodies, thereby erasing the traces of the night. And, when it was all over, he went into the guesthouse and stood close to the wall, almost as if he was encircling the edges whilst politely putting his hands down. Their gaze was fixed on Byeok Tae-san, who was sitting in the middle of the stairs going up to this floor, eyes full of both envy and respect. Not to mention, they watched everything that happened here from start to finish, including that of the macho ginsen¡¯s. Even though he was a Black Sword and had barely stepped foot into the world of martial arts, he was considered stronger than the elite samurai of any samurai family. In short, he was like the elite samurai amongst all the elite samurais. However, recently, a higher leader appeared, that person being Dongho Pyo Guk. In their eyes, Dongho Pyo Gukju had an incomprehensible level of mastery. However, the true master of the real people who hadn¡¯t even be touched after all Ma Chung-sam¡¯s crew attacked people such as Dongho Pyo Gukju, was Seo Do-gun. Seeing Byeok Tae-san smash Seo Do-gun with only one shot, it was quite natural to have this kind of attitude. In front of Tae-san, Seo Do-gun, who had been out for blood minutes ago, was now scattered all over the place. After a while, Yuk Tae-goo appeared with a wisteria leaf, which had the same appearance as Seo Do-gun. He hurriedly threw these next to Do-gun, all while bowing politely to Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Confucius¡¯ command has been accomplished.¡± Byeok Tae-san merely nodded. Then, he looked around his people and said, ¡°Everyone did well.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes changed noticeably. Seeing that he was happy with just a single praise, Byeok Tae-san felt weird. ¡®Come to think of it¡­ have I ever been like this before?¡¯ When he had been Cheonma, he had no memory of praising anyone or anything. That was because he had taken everything for granted. Byeok Tae-san shook off his thoughts and looked down at the two men wriggling on the floor. ¡°First¡­ Get rid of what these guys know.¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at Yuk Tae-goo. Perhaps he was the expert when it came to these kinds of things. As soon as the latter had received Tae-san¡¯s gaze, he stepped forward and bowed slightly. ¡°I will rip out the memories, starting from the moment of being born.¡± Tae-san thought about burning the souls a little using the ghost magic craftsman, but if he did so, some of his own memories may get lost, so in the end, he decided to leave it to Yuk Tae-goo. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I have some work to do later.¡± Later, just in case he didn¡¯t know, he thought he would try to hear more about it after burning the soul with a ghost magician. ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± After saying that, Yuk Tae-goo took one bastard in each hand, and headed out of the guesthouse. Silence then lingered in the hall. Byeok Tae-san then turned to Dongho Pyo Gukju and Jang Gak-woo. Jang Gak-woo¡¯s body stiffened slightly from tension. In fact, he felt his heart tightening because he had already predicted what Byeok Tae-san would say. ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± ¡°No, just a few scratches here and there. It doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. If that was just a scratch, then what would he call a real wound? ¡°As I see it, the mind-gases have not yet been harmonized.¡± At Tae-san¡¯s words, Jang Gak-woo, as well as his non-cheondan members, all began to sweat profusely. The next response proved to be very obvious. ¡°For now, you¡¯ll only be practicing Muryangbo. It won¡¯t take long, since I¡¯ve found a pretty good training method.¡± Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s complexions darkened at the words of Byeok Tae-san. He was still doing it right before he had come here. He was definitely getting stronger. His body had changed, as well as his internal air. However, it was proving to be too painful. This was evident in the rotten expressions of those Tae-san was talking to. The man tilted his head. ¡°You seem dissatisfied.¡± Everyone was startled, hurriedly shaking their heads violently. ¡°Oh, no! Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Muryangbo is my favorite among all the training! No, I will love it!¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded. ¡°Now that¡¯s a good attitude. Right now, it would be good for everyone to take care of their bodies with the Muryangbo.¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s gaze then rested on the side where Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were present. The two stepped back in surprise. ¡°Yes? Are you saying that, Confucius?¡± ¡°I, we are too old to do that kind of practice¡­¡± Byeok Tae-san responded casually, ¡°It¡¯s a training that¡¯s all the more necessary for older people. As you get older, your mind becomes chaotic.¡± Their faces eventually turned pale. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re right. Heavenly Goddess! We need to create a Cheon Chushinui Shrine!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to make a bunch of those Shrines and give one to those who are just staring at the wall over there?¡± ¡°Yes. And since the number of people will continue to increase in the future, it is better to prepare medicine in advance.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not just about the Shrine, is it?¡± ¡°I have to make marbles that have been used well for those who broke their potential this time.¡± ¡°There will be a lot of fights in the future, so we need to make a gold window drug or some kind of internal medicine.¡± The two then took turns talking, as if one person was speaking over and over again. ¡°So, you¡¯re very busy, I take it?¡± When Byeok Tae-san asked this with a slightly crooked eye, Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai spoke in turn. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not necessarily like that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to lose time¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°Done. Well then, you should do it yourself. They don¡¯t want to be strong, so they can¡¯t force it.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, Confucius.¡± ¡°Break this grace, I will work to repay you, Confucius.¡± Byeok Tae-san waved his hand as if telling the two of them to stop saying their exaggerated greetings. Then, he changed the atmosphere by looking around the hall again. ¡°For the time being, I will take care of one person a day.¡± Everyone swallowed back their saliva as they listened to Tae-san¡¯s outrageous words. He had already seen the skills. He knew that this type of martial arts was indeed great. No one could have predicted what kind of effect it would have if Byeok Tae-san watched the practice. The man in question laughed as he saw everyone else¡¯s expression. ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking that it would be better to die.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale once more. With that, Byeok Tae-san got up from his seat and went out of the guesthouse. All the way back to the golden palace, no one spoke. Byeok Tae-san was deep in thought. Today, he was trying to retrace his words and actions one by one. ¡®Something is changing, but¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t know if it was because his body had changed, or if it was because he had died and come back to life, but one thing was for sure ¨C he was indeed changing. In the past, it had been unthinkable for him to take care of each person¡¯s training separately. Even then, of course, there were times when he watched the training of his subordinates. However, it was only to the extent that he would only intervene with momentary emotion. It was either that, or he would only help with group training back in Hocheon University. However, it didn¡¯t feel so bad to be different. When he had said earlier that one person would take turns taking care of the martial arts, he said it from the heart. And even now, in his head, he had begun dividing his thoughts into several branches and was making plans for how to view each martial artist. ¡®Anyway, this is pretty fun.¡¯ All of this was interesting and fun. As his thoughts continued from there, he remembered the men who had captured him as well. ¡®I mean, these guys probably feel bad.¡¯ The last time he was dealing with a situation like this, there had been an imminent feeling of displeasure. However, the reason why the discomfort was really gritty was that it was not yet clear as to why it was unpleasant. ¡°Probably¡­ I have to step on it.¡± The people following in on Tae-san¡¯s murmur flinched. Everyone watched Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes, and yet the surroundings remained silent. However, the aura around Tae-san was eventually getting more and more frightening. Then, Byeok Tae-san suddenly stopped walking. Everyone else stopped in surprise. Then, he slowly turned around to look at Cheon Chushinui, Ilchimkai, and Yoo Soo-yeon. They were the people who had stayed with him for the longest time. Of course, it had still been less than a year. ¡°Why, why are you like this, Confucius?¡± The most courageous of the four, no, the most indecisive Cheon Chushinui asked cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how you call can become strong.¡± At once, their complexions turned pale. ¡°What¡­ let¡¯s finish this one first and talk again.¡± Byeok Tae-san turned around, contemplating what kind of training to give to Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Soo-yeon, who had finished the Muryangbo. After that, everyone didn¡¯t say a word until they reached the golden wall. Byeok Tae-san was currently sitting opposite Ok Hwa. Ok Hwa looked at Byeok Tae-san with mixed eyes of tension and fear, then lowered his gaze slightly and checked the thin booklet on the table. It was a booklet with no writing on the cover. However, the content within this was by no means ordinary. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been working hard. Hmm¡­ it seems as if I still need to do some more.¡± Ok Hwa bowed politely. ¡°This is all thanks to the teachings of Confucius.¡± Ok Hwa felt a definite change in her body after starting to practice Muryangbo. Thanks to this, the level of Amyeongbo had risen sharply. Her gaze fell once more to the booklet on the desk. ¡°It¡¯s Wolyeong Magic.¡± Ok Hwa swallowed. She had felt surprised when Byeok Tae-san asked if she wanted to learn magic, but she didn¡¯t know that she actually possessed magic. ¡°Wolyeong Magic¡­¡± ¡°It will definitely go well with Amyeongbo.¡± It was definitely a powerful magic, what with it being compatible with Amyeongbo. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a magician, but still a little bit lacking. You haven¡¯t drunk blood, nor have you been buried in a pile of corpses.¡± At this, Ok Hwa¡¯s face turned slightly pale. Hearing that he had done all these, she realized that he was a real magician once again. Byeok Tae-san looked at Ok Hwa¡¯s expression and smiled. ¡°Actually, there are a very few magicians who have trained that seriously. And unless you¡¯re a crazy person, you won¡¯t usually do it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Ok Hwa looked at Tae-san with slightly startled eyes. Now, Byeok Tae-san was just joking around with himself. ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult right now to train under the moonlight.¡± Ok Hwa quickly came to her senses as she nodded at Tae-san¡¯s words. It was quite common to practice at an exact same time of the day to accept yin or yang. ¡°And the senses are very important. Those who¡¯ve been learning this for a while don¡¯t seem to know much about it.¡± Ok Hwa tilted her head, seeing as she did not clearly understand the term ¡®sensory.¡¯ Byeok Tae-san looked directly at Ok Hwa and said, ¡°You can do it.¡± She would eventually be able to reach the highest level among all the Wolyeong Danjus that had learned Wolyeong Magic. This was Byeok Tae-san¡¯s judgment. A few days had passed since Seo Do-gun¡¯s efforts were stopped. In the meantime, Wuhan was quite noisy. No matter how effective Byeok Tae-san was in being able to block Do-gun¡¯s army, it was basically a noisy fight on both sides, so it was impossible to cover it up without anyone knowing. Moreover, as the actions of Go Jun-gwang¡¯s subordinates to divert the attention of Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon had been revealed to the surface, the movements of large forces became more active. While Wuhan was in that state, the people of Byeok Tae-san became super corpses because of their training. In addition to this, Yuk Taegu, who had not yet participated in the training, entered the gold wall. He immediately ran to the residence of Byeok Tae-san and fell on his face in front of the man. ¡°Confucius, I have found Bangangsi.¡± Seo Do-gun had found out where the Bangangsi was being prepared for later use. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips rose slightly. He had found the elixir he was looking for. Chapter 96 The chimpanzee had been rubbing the herbs, and then he turned his head to stare at Cheon Chushinui. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really because of that guy¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not blame others. I did it alone. My brother is with us, so why are you talking about something different now?¡± ¡°Then did I stay still? Because of you, what is this?¡± As soon as the monster said that, he stretched out his arms and pointed to the medicines piled up on the floor. There were so many medicinal herbs piled up in the garden that it ended up being hard to express in words as to how great it was. This happened because of the words the two of them poured out while running away from Muryangbo. The Cheonchu Shrine must have also been made, and the Geumchang Yak and Naesangyak must also be made. They just had to be careful. This was because Byeok Tae-san knew exactly the level of the two people, and Hao-mun and Yuk Tae-gu knew how much medicine they could make. Like Cheon Chushinui, Ilchimkai also had a knack for geumchangyak and internal sangyak. In particular, Cheon Chushinui was great in the direction of Geum Chang Yak, and Ilchimkai was great in the direction of Nae Sang Yak. If the secrets of the two of them were mixed together, it may be possible to make something greater out of it. That was the level that Byeok Tae-san wanted. The problem was that the time and devotion that went into making a drug of that level was not easy. This was, after all, Cheonchu Shindan. Even if it was made by almost grinding two doctors in the Cheon Yakbang, the Geumchang Yak and the internal medicine were left unmoved, and the two of them had to take care of it. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep because of this, and I felt like I had to make medicine for the rest of my life, aren¡¯t you feeling apologetic to me?¡± Chun Chu Xin Yi opened his eyes and looked at the monster at once. ¡°Why is my brother doing what I said? No, I mean, did I do it alone at that time? My hyung is excited too, and after pouring out hard words, why are you blaming me alone?¡± ¡°You should have taken good care of it! You guys always have that problem. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate!¡± Cheon Chushinui waved his hand with an absurd expression. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, go and shave. If we don¡¯t get rid of all of these medicines today, we won¡¯t be able to sleep from tomorrow.¡± Knowing this, even the chimpanzee could not find it in himself to feel angry anymore. He took the jukseomjuseom jokdu and sat down, chopping the medicinal herbs. ¡°Uh-oh. What sin did I commit in my previous life that caused me to suffer?¡± ¡°Still, meeting me would have forgiven many of the sins I committed in my previous life.¡± The scoundrel laughed bitterly. ¡°Still, you know who he is.¡± ¡°Of course not. Does it mean that the sins of a previous life melt away just by being with someone with dignity and virtue like me? Brother, you are truly blessed. What would you have done if you hadn¡¯t met me?¡± At one glance, the monster looked at Cheon Chu¡¯s faithfulness with absurd eyes, and then his face turned red. He clenched his fists and trembled. ¡°You are¡­¡± Cheon Chushinui quickly stopped talking about the invasion. ¡°More than that, bro, are you really going to keep doing this?¡± ¡°What? What kind of bullshit question is that?¡± ¡°Ah, you have to hide your words, so I don¡¯t really listen to you. If my dignity goes down like this, will you take responsibility?¡± As the gangsters shot with their bloody eyes, Cheon Chushinui continued speaking again. ¡°There should be at least a few legislators to manage medicines. Shouldn¡¯t we get some sleep as human beings?¡± ¡°What¡­ Don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t you have any plans?¡± Cheon Chushinui chuckled. ¡°I am, the god of heaven, the god of heaven. I always have a plan.¡± Ilchimkai listened to Cheon Chushinui with a sullen expression. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s send someone to the Cheon Yakbang.¡± ¡°Chunyakbang?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a good amount of medicine there? Let¡¯s get a few lawmakers out of there.¡± ¡°I wish I could, but¡­ Is it possible?¡± ¡°You can use those two over there.¡± The two lawmakers in the Cheon Yakbang were vigorously stirring the pot with a spatula where Cheon Chushinui¡¯s gaze could be reached. * * * There were a total of seventy men sent by Go Jun-kwang to take control of Wuhan. Among them, fifty were samurai, and twenty were sages who had no idea that they were partaking in martial arts. All of them were managed by the wisteria, who had a person responsible for delivering his instructions, one each to the samurai and the gatekeepers. However, they were not the ones who could take the initiative and do something because the horse was in charge and, in fact, only a messenger. So, now that the conductor Rattan Yeop and the conductor Seo Do-gun had disappeared, they were thrust into a very confusing situation. First, the task of turning the eyes of Moorimmaeng, Heukryeon, Namgungse, and Zhugesegae, which was the last instruction, was over. After the mission was over, each of them had to hide on their own in order to avoid their search and wait for the next instruction. And so, everyone hid on their own. In addition to this, they had heard the news that Ja-yeop and Seo-do had been attacked by Byeok Tae-san. They didn¡¯t hear it while gathering information, but rather, they heard a rumor that had been spread intentionally by Yuk Tae-goo and Hao-mun, who were imminently loyal to Byeok Tae-san. They couldn¡¯t help but panic, simply because they couldn¡¯t receive the next instruction. That was the reason why the monks and the samurai were meeting and having a drink in this small dungeon. ¡°Perhaps now?¡± The samurai answered the other samurai¡¯s question calmly. ¡°I do not know. It seems to me that coming back is the procedure.¡± ¡°Are you going to abandon the great one?¡± ¡°Both of you must have a death wish.¡± The warrior shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡± The monk opened his eyes and looked at the warrior. ¡°I found out a little bit because of the rumors. They said he was captured.¡± ¡°Are you two talking?¡± The warrior merely nodded. If that was the case, things would definitely be a little different. The monk¡¯s expression soon became serious. ¡°The gangsters are the problem.¡± The samurai shook his head resolutely at the murmur of the gatekeeper. ¡°You won¡¯t be subject to their interrogation, and I can say this due to his type of character.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Even as he said that, he was a little shaky. To be honest, Seo Do-gun was not someone who would give in to the fear of any kind of torture or death. However, torture and fear were not the only ways to extract information from people, and the samurai were also thinking a little bit about that particular part. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to get the authority to move the influential people?¡± The samurai frowned at this. ¡°Someone has to come back and get new powers.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s too late to say this. Is there any other way?¡± The samurai seemed to believe that the monk must know something. And in fact, he had the answer to that part. It wasn¡¯t a very definitive answer, but it was a possibility. ¡°The blood group might be the answer.¡± ¡°A blood group?¡± ¡°I heard that one of the medicinal herbs in the Jeunghyeol Group plays a similar role. If you find a way around that, you might be able to move them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough just to move. You must have command authority to take the gangsters.¡± Although they could not possibly lead a daily life, they were almost no different from ordinary people if they simply moved. And he could have given a separate order to move them in all directions. If one were to tell him the route and ask him to come to his destination, he at least had enough intelligence to find it on its own. ¡°I know how to get a new one, as long as I can erase the original one.¡± The warrior nodded. ¡°Good. So let¡¯s do that. How many blood groups are left?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fortunate, but the blood gangs brought by a senior citizen are worth three.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad it¡¯s still there. If we write as much as we need and leave it behind, we won¡¯t receive a big reprimand.¡± The messenger. ¡°I will. In the midst of this, I left the blood gang, and I preserved and took Kangshi, but it is not a censure. Rather, it feels like a reward.¡± The samurai laughed bitterly. That would definitely not happen. ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry. There¡¯s nothing good about wasting time.¡± He said it like a samurai. ¡°Oh, and it would be better to bring the rest of the crew back first. I want to report the situation here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± * * * Yuk Tae-goo led Byeok Tae-san out to infinity. After leaving Wuhan and moving along Kwando toward Hogam-hyeon, a small forest came up, and that was the place where Bangangsi was apparently hidden. ¡°It¡¯s amazing how you extracted the information.¡± Ok Hwa, who followed, looked at Yuk Tae-goo with admiring eyes. Yuk Tae-goo began to speak with a smile. ¡°You do have that skill.¡± In fact, it was more of a magic trick than a skill. It was said that he was an underrated mage, a mage that broke down the mental barrier by scattering people¡¯s minds like mist. The reason why Ok Hwa really admired him was that he had failed to extract information from Seo Do-gun and the wisteria leaf, even though Hao-mun tried to use drugs to distract him. The skill of interrogating people was definitely higher in Yuk Tae-goo than in Hao-mun. ¡°Anyway, Bangang is in the middle of this forest.¡± Yuk Tae-goo said so and went inside. He had no hesitation in his stride, as he already had certain information about him. By the time he had almost reached his destination, Byeok Tae-san stopped his steps and raised his hand to his side. Then, Yuk Tae-goo and Ok Hwa, who were going together, stopped walking. Byeok Tae-san stepped back slowly. However, this time, all signs were gone. Yuk Tae-goo and Ok Hwa looked at Byeok Tae-san with surprised eyes. He had never thought that something like this would be possible. Now, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s presence had completely disappeared. If he didn¡¯t concentrate while watching this, it would feel as if he was not there. The two couldn¡¯t even follow them, so they just stood there and stared blankly at him. On the other hand, Byeok Tae-san strode into the vacant lot in the middle of the forest. There was a huge pit, and in the pit, about a hundred or so Bangangshi stood densely. In addition to this, there were two people around the Bangangsi, putting something down. Byeok Tae-san immediately recognized what they were putting down. It was a sleep-depriving drug. ¡°That¡­ Did I say that it was a blood group?¡± He had found out by interrogating Seo Do-gun that that drug was a jeunghyeol group. Of course, it didn¡¯t matter what the name was. Looking at it, there seemed to be no one but those two. However, Byeok Tae-san was curious about what they were doing, so he waited for a while. The two of them did not notice at all, even though they were watching from right above the pit where he stood. They spread blood gangs around Bangangsi and started setting fire to it one by one. The blood group burned, and the smoke looked hazy. With this, the anti-gangs began to wriggle. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch them too.¡± The two chatted for a while, and one of them, a man who had mastered martial arts, came forward and sprayed the inside. Byeok Tae-san carefully checked the scene. The classmates looked at the man at once, and a sly smile appeared on the man¡¯s lips. ¡°Successful. I have obtained the authority of those gangsters!¡± The warrior shouted this, all with a happy expression. At this point, Byeok Tae-san spread his presence again and spoke. ¡°You did well. You made a good view, so I will give you a good view as well.¡± The two looked at him in amazement. Tae-san jumped off the bottom of the pit. The samurai then shouted to the anti-gangs. ¡°Kill him!¡± Byeok Tae-san smiled and dug into the crowd. The anti-gangsters collapsed without much effort. It took only a few blinks of time for all of the hundred or so Bangangsi to collapse. The monk and samurai blankly at Tae-san and the fallen Bangangsi. At this, Byeok Tae-san looked at the two of them and grinned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty fun?¡± * * * Jin Sa-hong had been sent from Moorimmaeng to Wuhan. He was also the leader of the swordsmanship that the Moorimmaeng used the most when it was necessary to use its power abroad. He actually thought it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult when he first came here on order. In the meantime, he believed that he did not dare to do so because of a number of tangled matters, but in reality, he could establish himself faster than any other organization. However, when he came to experience it firsthand, the situation was not so easy. First of all, the check of Heukryeon was not easy. In addition, he made things more complicated when Namgung Sega and Zhuge Sega intervened. He went over a series of recent events one by one. ¡°It¡¯s Byeok Tae-san¡­¡± Most of the recent incidents had been associated with the name of Byeok Tae-san. So now he was being investigated. Some outlines had emerged. However, there were still some uncertainties. ¡°In such a case, it is best to meet in person.¡± To judge a person, one had to look them in the eye and have a conversation. At least, that was the theory of Jin Sa-hong. He decided to meet Byeok Tae-san. At around the same time, Heukryeon, Namgungse, and Zhugeulse made similar decisions and had begun moving. Chapter 97 Byeok Tae-san looked down at Baekhwaruju, who was lying flat in front of him. ¡°Thanks to Confucius, we were able to finish the work for sure.¡± After saying that, Ru Baekhwa took out some papers from his arms and politely held them out. When Byeok Tae-san received it and read it, it was full of details about how he took control of Haomen. He knew what he had been doing in the first place, who he killed, and how he saved someone, and how to use it. He was honestly a little surprised. After reading all of the papers, Byeok Tae-san swiped it up. Papers fluttered in the air with a pararack sound. Then, each document suddenly caught fire. Whoops! In an instant, the papers turned to ashes and scattered in the air. Ru Baekhwa looked at the scene with enchanted eyes. Who in the world could do something like this casually? ¡°It was impressive. So, have you become Hao Munju now?¡± Ru Baekhwa bowed. ¡°Yes. Now I am Hao Munju.¡± At this, a smile formed on the corner of the other man¡¯s lips. Actually, he had expected this to happen. This was because Ru Baekhwa had great confidence at the time. However, he didn¡¯t know he could take Haomen so quickly. He had just read the method and process, but it was never something he had prepared for a day or two. He must have been preparing to eat Haomen from a very long time ago. And even though he had now become Master Haomen, to lie on his face like that in front of Mount Tai was the same as saying that from now on, he and Haomen would go under Mount Tai by the wall. There was no one left to say anything about doing that. This was because everyone who truly deserved it had disappeared this time, all from the previous generation Hao Mun-ju, to the old elders who only grew old with fear and greed. Byeok Tae-san took a booklet out of his pocket and hurriedly threw it. Ru Baekhwa saw the booklet that fell in front of his forehead, almost touching the floor, and carefully picked it up with trembling hands. ¡°This is an award.¡± Upon hearing this, Ru Baekhwa found himself wanting to open the booklet right at that moment. However, this shouldn¡¯t be the case. Byeok Tae-san was clearly reading his feelings. ¡°You can check it out.¡± ¡°Go, thank you.¡± After bowing so low his forehead hit the floor, Ru Baekhwa raised his upper body and carefully opened the booklet. Again, it was dark. It also seemed to be a complete shadow, not a brief snippet, as he had been given so far. His eyes were dyed with pure joy. ¡°On the way back, meet Cheon Chushinui¡¯s manna and get some medicine. That¡¯s another part of your reward.¡± Ru Baekhwa bowed down once more to express his gratitude. Then, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s voice could be heard in his ears. ¡°I decided to step on them.¡± At this, the other man almost couldn¡¯t control his expression. However, she actually said that from the first time she intervened in it, it was something she expected to some extent. ¡°I will start the investigation right away.¡± ¡°You can do it slowly until you get it right.¡± At those words, Ru Baekhwa looked at Byeok Tae-san with an expression of excitement. In fact, putting oneself in Byeok Tae-san¡¯s shoes, he said this because Haomun had to digest Amyeongbo properly to improve his abilities, but from the standpoint of accepting it, that was not the case. With this, Ru Baekhwa politely bowed and backed away. From now on, Haomen would settle in Wuhan. The Wuhan branch would then be reborn as a real Haomen. Ru Baekhwa, struggling to suppress his pounding feelings, went to Lu Baekhwa. * * * Located within the Geumbyokjang was Byeok Tae-san¡¯s personal dance studio. And today, Cheon Kyung-wan was standing in the dance hall. Today was the day when Byeok Tae-san would give one-on-one guidance to Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s martial arts. Cheon Kyung-wan then looked at Tae-san with a feeling of half fear and half expectation. Meanwhile, Byeok Tae-san wore a calm expression, as per usual. However, Cheon Kyung-wan could see that Byeok Tae-san was in a particularly good mood. Of course, one could never be too sure. To get an answer that was close to certainty, he had to summon Yu Seoyeon. If it was Yoo Seoyeon, one would know for sure. With this, Cheon Kyung-wan raised the tension. He must not be vigilant. ¡®Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d think it¡¯d be better to die?¡¯ However, Cheon Kyung-wan had already done similar training. He even risked his life with Yu Seoyeon, simply because he overcame the limit of pain to see innumerable on the swinging bridge every time. Byeok Tae-san then looked at Cheon Kyung-wan, who was standing so determinedly, with an indifferent expression. From the looks of it, it seemed that now Muryangbo had to be done for a day or two more. The psyche itself was almost perfectly seated. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t just end there. If one¡¯s body ended up getting damaged through debauchery, they would have to revitalize their body through Muryangbo again. In addition to this, even if he maintained a neat life, his heart and body would naturally shift, little by little. It was as if the non-cheondan members who had already corrected their minds with Muryangbo had to practice Muryangbo all over again. Byeoktaesan went to the middle of the theater and materialized a window right into the floor. Whoops! He then thrust the spearhead, and the spear stood upright into what he created and swayed. Cheon Kyung-wan looked at Mt. Byeoktaesan and the window with a puzzled expression. ¡°Today¡¯s training is to split this spear vertically.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Cheon Kyung-wan was momentarily perplexed. ¡°Can I just do that?¡± ¡°If you split it up correctly, today¡¯s training is over. Just go home and rest.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not even doing the Muryangbo?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hearing this, Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s eyes twinkled like stars. ¡®Today, Confucius deliberately called me to rest.¡¯ That was Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s idea. He knew that Byeok Tae-san was never like that, but today, no matter how much he was to think about it, there was no answer other than that. ¡°Then let¡¯s break it up right away.¡± Cheon Kyung-wan strode towards the window. Then, naturally, he drew his sword. Perhaps a low-status person would not have noticed when Chun Kyung-wan drew his sword if he had seen this scene now. All of a sudden, however, the window rematerialized into the gap between Tae-san and Cheon Kyung-wan. Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s sword fell towards the end of the spear as it was. This was undoubtedly a success. Chun Kyung-wan did not doubt the result. Wow! If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden pain in his side¡­ Kudang Tang! ¡°Wow!¡± The tremendous pain that started in his side spread like waves all over his body. The pain didn¡¯t go away and stayed with me. It hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t even breathe well. ¡°Who told you to sit and rest like that?¡± Cheon Kyung-wan forced himself to stand up at the voice of Byeok Tae-san, which now sounded like thunder. His eyes were now mixed with regret and disappointment. Byeok Tae-san stood in the first place without moving a single foot. He never said that he would just keep an eye on the wall when he cut the spear. Cheon Kyung-wan had a sense of how difficult today¡¯s training would be. ¡®How do you do that!¡¯ Breaking through the obstruction that was Byeok Tae-san? Not cutting? That was impossible. While Cheon Kyung-wan was immersed in such a thought, a pain arose in his stomach. ¡°Wow!¡± Kudang Tang! Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s eyes lit up with astonishment. Byeok Tae-san didn¡¯t even move. No, he didn¡¯t even look this way. But what the hell was this pain? It was as if he had been hit hard with the tip of his toe. ¡°Cool! Cool!¡± ¡°Do you have time to think and relax?¡± There was a certain gloom in Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s eyes. However, suddenly, his body got up beyond his will and was approaching his spear. ¡°Open your senses wide. Then you can do it.¡± As soon as Tae-san¡¯s words fell, a shock came as if his heart was about to break. Wow! Kudang Tang! ¡°Wow!¡± Cheon Kyung-wan endured his pain and reflexively got up. He began to think as he walked back to the window. ¡®Can anyone really break that spear?¡¯ Byeok Tae-san suddenly remembered the old days when he saw Cheon Kyung-wan flying back in shock and pain while trying to swing his sword again without breaking his will. ¡®Who cut that one?¡¯ Now, this was one of Hocheondae¡¯s training methods. At that time, of course, instead of looking after each person like this, all of Hocheon University gathered their strength and were taught how to split a spear. Anyway, there was one successful guy back then, and he was sent out from Hocheon University on purpose by Byeok Tae-san. Tae-san was immersed in memories for a moment, and lightly pushed Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s side as he slashed his sword. Wow! ¡°Aww!¡± It looked like it had cracked a bit, but Cheon Chushinui would surely take care of it. It was certainly convenient to have a good member of the legislature. ¡°How many more members should we have?¡± * * * Go Jun-kwang made an absurd expression. Twenty men were lying in front of him. They were the ones who had escaped from infinity. Originally, there were more than this, but it was said that a few were not able to escape and had gotten hit. In fact, it was enough that they all disappeared. He knew very little anyway, so even if he was caught and tortured, there wouldn¡¯t be any information to divulge. Besides, there was a ban on these guys, so even if they wanted to talk, they couldn¡¯t. It was the same, even if the Haomen people were to use drugs that made their minds fuzzy. This had already been verified. The problem wasn¡¯t with these guys. ¡°Did Seo Do-gun and the bitter gourd get hurt?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± One of those who fell down answered trembling. Before he left Wuhan, he fumbled on what the manager had told him. Go Jun-gwang, who heard the report, frowned. ¡°How much is the loss in one shot this time?¡± Bangangsi still had to wait a little longer. Perhaps it would come back. However, the amount of money that went into infinity was not easy. It was all lost now. Besides, all the money came from Go Jun-kwang¡¯s pocket. ¡°Are those who couldn¡¯t get out have been beaten by the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon?¡± ¡°Yes. Namgung Sega and Zhuge Sega were also not easy.¡± The reason for this was because he moved too actively to turn the eyes of the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon. Go Jun-gwang heard that and thought for a moment, then frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to come with a tail?¡± Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon were never easy-going. They couldn¡¯t just let the people who worked their tricks on them just escape from infinity. ¡°The tail was attached, but it was shunned. It took ten people to take it off.¡± It meant that ten people sacrificed and redirected their pursuit. ¡°Whoa. I guess I¡¯ll have to relocate sometime.¡± Now this place was a city called Hancheon near Wuhan. They had set up a base here for work in Wuhan, but now it was time to let it go. Go Jun-kwang got up without any regrets and went outside. He still had a lot of luggage to carry, so he must hurry. He planned to leave by the end of the day, packing all his belongings. The day after Ko Jun-kwang finished moving, the warriors of the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon attacked there. They were just one step late. * * * ¡°Confucius, a guest has arrived.¡± ¡°Customer?¡± Byeok Tae-san glanced at Danyoung, who was politely bowing. Who would be the guests who will come to him? ¡°It is said that he came from the Moorimmang.¡± ¡°The Moorimmang?¡± Danyoung bowed her head a little more. Byeok Tae-san nodded back calmly. In fact, from the moment the Moorimmaeng said that he had set foot in Wuhan, he expected to meet sooner or later. ¡°I shall take you to the waiting room.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded at Danyoung¡¯s words. ¡°Call them in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t know who had come from the Moorimmang, but he must have come with some intention. In that case, it was better to meet with Ok Hwa than to meet alone. Ok Hwa sometimes saw people and situations from a slightly different point of view than Byeok Tae-san. She could also see things others weren¡¯t able to if it was just their first meeting. Just as Danyoung was about to go out to fulfill Byeok Tae-san¡¯s instructions, Chae-wol rushed in. ¡°Confucius, another guest has arrived.¡± ¡°Another one? Maybe it¡¯s a black lily this time?¡± Chaewol shook her head slightly. ¡°Yes. you¡¯re right. What should I do?¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°Send him to the guest room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chaewol bowed once more and hurriedly left Byeoktaesan¡¯s room with Danyoung. Byeok Tae-san then turned to the two outgoing people. ¡°If you ever have guests coming from other places, gather them all in the reception room.¡± A slightly mischievous smile formed on the corner of his lips. At this, both Danyoung and Chaewol stopped and slowly turned around to answer Byeoktaesan. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And tell Ok Hwa to go to the waiting room right away.¡± The two simply bowed once more to answer, and then quickly retreated. Byeok Tae-san watched the scene unfold silently and muttered, ¡°This sounds like fun.¡± Chapter 98 Jin Sa-hong looked at the person sitting in front of him with a slightly displeased expression. He had come here to greet Byeok Tae-san, and not long after he came, another guest came in. However, the problem was that the guest was Jeok Gyeolmyeong from Heukryeon. Jeok Gyeol-myung was the leader of one of Heukryeon¡¯s warriors. In many ways, he was a competitor to Jin Sa-hong. And so, he was not happy with this situation of waiting for Byeoktaesan with Jeokgyolmyeong. It was the same with the proper name. As soon as he entered the reception room, he had already begun to frown, and up until now, that hadn¡¯t died down. He waited like that for a while, up until the waiting room door opened again. He looked up to see Byeok Tae-san had finally arrived, and two familiar people had come in with him. They were Nam Gung-jun and Zhuge Gwan. In the end, even those who came to Wuhan from the Namgung Sega and Zhuge Sega had come. In fact, Namgung Sega and Zhuge Sega had been dipping their toes within the Moorimmeng. This was because talented people from each generation ended up being active in the Moorim League. However, it was not easy for one to say that they belonged in the Moorim League. Unlike other samurai, Nam Goong Sega and Zhuge Sega had built up enough power to dominate the area with their respective powers. A direct comparison with the Moorimmaeng or Heukryeon was not enough, but despite that, the strength it had was enough to exceed that of Ho Muryun. In Moorim, there were five samurai who had built up their strength to such a degree that the strength of a single clan could outweigh a great alliance. It was often called the Five Generations, and among them, Nam Gung and Zhuge Sega were the strongest. In fact, the other three fell far short of the both of them. Anyway, Nam Gung-jun and Zhuge Gwan, who entered the waiting room, greeted the two with their eyes shining. ¡°In the end, seeing you here would be inevitable. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± ¡°It was a little late for us to arrive in Wuhan, and we were so busy that we couldn¡¯t even visit him.¡± Jin Sa-hong and Jeok-gyeol-myung greeted each other with their responses. ¡°I should have moved first when I heard the news that the two of you were going to Wuhan, but I¡¯m embarrassed to say that I couldn¡¯t. As you know, there are some incidents¡­¡± ¡°I thought I was going to have to say hello sooner or later. But it¡¯s nice to see you.¡± Nam Gung-jun and Zhuge Gwan bowed their heads slightly and sat down in a suitable place. There was nothing to say between them. A piercing silence settled in the waiting room. However, no one tried to break this silence. Each of them was contemplating what to say to Byeok Tae-san, whom they would meet today. Before coming here, no, when he had been trying to advance to the infinite, he had already done quite a bit of research on Byeok Tae-san. The reason was Ho Mu-ryun¡¯s infinite advance, but it was immediately known before the investigation began that the reason for Ho Mu-ryun¡¯s advance to Wuhan was Tae-san. And the more he researched, the more his admiration, curiosity, and curiosity about Byeok Tae-san grew. ¡°By the way¡­ I think I¡¯ve been waiting too long¡­ ¡­ .¡± Jeok Gyeol-myeong frowned slightly as he muttered this. Jin Sa-hong waited longer than that, but as he was from Heuk-ryeon, he lacked the needed patience. Of course, the rest of the people didn¡¯t like the current situation as well. ¡°I don¡¯t know when it might come, but it¡¯s hard work to stay silent like this all the time.¡± Jeok Gyeol-myung said this as he looked around the other three. It was Zhuge Gwan who accepted his words. ¡°Is there anything you would like to say?¡± ¡°When I came in earlier, Sibi, who guided the two of them, was quite beautiful.¡± Zhuge Gwan and Nam Gung-jun swore a little inwardly. They were careful with their words in case someone was from Heukryeon, but it wasn¡¯t wrong. This was because Sibi, who guided the two of them, looked really amazing. As the two of them nodded lightly, Jeok Gyeol-myeong smiled and continued. ¡°The fight that guided me earlier was also really amazing. To be honest, she was more beautiful than any woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Didn¡¯t you two do that?¡± Jin Sa-hong had made quite an impression on Jeok Gyeol-myeong¡¯s blatant remarks. However, Zhuge Gwan accepted the words without blinking an eye. ¡°The quarrels of Confucius are rumored to be beautiful. Besides, it is said that there are not just one or two, but ten.¡± Jeok Gyeol-myeong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ten? You mean all ten of them are such beauties?¡± ¡°I do. Of course, but it¡¯s just a rumor, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s actually true.¡± Jeok Gyeol-myeong looked at Zhuge Gwan with a subtle gaze. ¡°Zhuge Gwan seems to know a lot. anyway¡­ If you say there are ten people, wouldn¡¯t you be able to get one or two? What do you think?¡± The last question of Jeok Gyeol-myeong was directed towards the rest of the people. He asked about it and glanced around everyone in the room. When no one answered, Jeok Gyeol-myung chuckled. ¡°Everyone is hiding their true feelings like this¡­ Can¡¯t you have a conversation? Shall I be honest with you? The quality of the kid who guided me was extraordinary.¡± The eyes of the other three people flashed momentarily at the word of quality. In addition to this, everyone recognized each other¡¯s signs and looked surprised. ¡°No way¡­ Are you all like that?¡± As Jeok Gyeol-myung knew, the arguments that guided the people here were all different. Of course, Nam Gung-jun and Zhuge Gwan, who came in last, had actually come together, so there was only one quarrel who guided them. In any case, it was very unusual that all three Sibi had excellent qualities. And to be honest, it was surprising. When he saw someone, it was never easy to figure out the qualities or constitution of that person. He would be recognizable as a very good legislator. However, there were not many such people among the uninhabited. It was not because one was good at martial arts, or had a lot of experience. Jeok Gyeol-myeong was quite proud of it in that respect. This was because he had a special talent for looking at someone and figuring out what his qualities were. However, looking at the atmosphere now, the other three people gathered here looked similar to him. Four people with rare talents were gathered. And so, one was bound to be surprised Those present here were those who had established a certain position in the organization or family to which they each belonged. He was old enough and had a seat, so he was thinking about raising a disciple at this point. In the meantime, he managed to meet someone with great qualities. ¡°It takes a little bit of getting older, but¡­¡± Jeok Gyeol-myung quickly spoke to Jin Sa-hong¡¯s murmur. ¡°Then you go away. I don¡¯t mind anyway.¡± ¡°When did I say I was going to leave? It¡¯s just that.¡± In fact, the people who guided them were so talented that they didn¡¯t even have to consider their age. Of course, one would have to test it while teaching yourself to know more about it, but honestly, just looking at it for a while was enough. He had qualities, but his physique seemed unusual. The reason they did not consider their age was because of the constitution they understood. ¡°Anyway, I hope the person named Byeok Tae-san is not a closeminded person,¡± Zhuge Gwan said so with a slightly concerned expression. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s clear that following us will be a much better opportunity for those kids, but if you¡¯re trying to stop it because of your ego¡­ then personally, it seems a bit disappointing.¡± Everyone nodded at that. Of course, not all four people here were pure-hearted. No, strictly speaking, all four of them were mixed with a bit of evil. That was because they were so beautiful. As they were talking about the quarrels who had guided them in this way, Byeok Tae-san arrived. The door slowly opened, and the man in question walked into the waiting room, all with a fire-wrap, and the eyes of the four people turned to it at once. Their eyes widened slightly. ¡®Are you there again?¡¯ Their eyes were all on Ok Hwa. After one night with Byeok Tae-san, Ok Hwa¡¯s beauty was in full bloom. She was much more varied than the others. Half of her was because of her age, and the other half was because of the moonshine magic she had been learning recently. Ok Hwa was originally Hao-Mun¡¯s chief of the Uichang branch. Of course, she wasn¡¯t young. He was the same age as Baekhwa Rouge. However, after one night with Byeok Tae-san, she seemed younger than before. She had now come to believe that she was the same age as all the other quarrels. And Moonyoung Magong was a magician who trained under the moonlight at night. Taking in the moonlight and absorbing its power, it had a significant effect on her appearance. Anyway, when Ok Hwa entered the room, everyone couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it because the surroundings seemed to be bright. Byeok Tae-san saw this and smiled. ¡°I thought you came to see me¡­ Now that I see it, it doesn¡¯t seem that way.¡± At those words, the four of them suddenly came to their senses. A slight look of embarrassment appeared in their eyes but then disappeared as fast as it had come. All of them had passed the age limit. However, the feeling of shame was still apparent. The first thing that came to his sense was Zhuge Gwan. He got up abruptly and took the spear politely towards Tae-san. ¡°This is the Jegal-gwan. It¡¯s nice to see you.¡± Byeok Tae-san glared slightly at the appearance of Zhuge Gwan, and then took the supremacy. ¡°I¡¯m Byeok Tae-san.¡± Only then did the other three take control, and Byeok Tae-san accepted it lightly. Five people, including Byeok Tae-san, sat around a large round table. In addition to this, Ok Hwa stood quietly behind the wall, her eyes twinkling. His eyes kept reaching Ok Hwa, and then falling. Byeok Tae-san silently watched what they were doing. This made his lips lift upwards. ¡°Our Zhuge Sega will soon settle down in Wuhan.¡± He looked at Tae-san for a moment before he continued. ¡°We haven¡¯t laid a solid foundation yet, but we want to solve that part by dealing with the top of the gold wall. Of course, someone else is doing it for you. I came here because I wanted to maintain a good relationship with Confucius.¡± All in all, Zhuge Guan¡¯s attitude was very polite. He did not press down on his age or position, nor did he take his words lightly. In addition to this, his eyes were full of sincerity. Starting with Zhuge Gwan, the rest of the people said similar things. One wanted to use the top of the golden house to establish himself in Wuhan, and one wanted to maintain a good relationship with Byeok Tae-san. After starting a conversation like that, little by little, they then started talking about things like Moorim¡¯s situation, what happened in Wuhan, and so on. Byeok Tae-san was mostly listening, staying quiet for the majority of the time. This meant that the other men had to do their best in order to drag the conversation out. However, no matter how hard they tried, the conversation seldom went smoothly because all he gave were simple replies. At this, Ok Hwa, watching it from behind, broke out in a cold sweat. She knew just how Byeok Tae-san was, but the four people in front of Tae-san were also really great people. However, the atmosphere now seemed to flow as if the four people were trying to win the heart of Byeok Tae-san. If this atmosphere were to continue, they would soon feel very uncomfortable. Still, time was short, so as the conversation continued, the atmosphere itself gradually softened. Occasionally, they even joked with each other, so Jeok Gyeol-myung, who had only looked at the presented opportunities until now, finally spoke up. ¡°For my hearing¡­ I heard that Confucius¡¯ quarrels are so famous, is that right?¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san looked at Jeok Gyeol-myeong without answering. Jeok Gyeol-myung got a feel of the atmosphere before he continued what he said, as he felt that it didn¡¯t look bad. ¡°If it¡¯s not rude, can you show me Confucius¡¯ quarrels? I want to check something important to you.¡± After saying that, Jeok Gyeol-myung brought in the other three as well. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought of that. Everyone else here thinks the same. maybe¡­ I think it could be a very important opportunity for Confucius¡¯ quarrels.¡± For a while, Byeok Tae-san stared at Jeok Ggyeol-myeong. His expression was calm, but the atmosphere had become heavy. They didn¡¯t make an impression or stare, they just looked at each other, and it felt as if the air had been pushing heavily on their backs. Tae-san slowly turned his head to look at Ok Hwa. ¡°The guests are coming. Guide me out.¡± At this, the man got up from his seat and left the room. It was a very rude act, but no one in the room could speak. They couldn¡¯t even say a single word. Upon seeing that, Ok Hwa¡¯s face turned pale. Once he left, everyone¡¯s shoulders drooped. And to his surprise, he realized that by then he had been holding his breath. ¡°Uhhhhhhhh,¡± everyone breathed in unison. Since they were experts, they had managed to hide how they felt until now. However, their minds weren¡¯t as calm. Ok Hwa¡¯s voice permeated their ears. ¡°I will guide you out.¡± Before long, the woman had settled her expression and mood and made a decision on what to do. At her polite words, all of them looked at her as she trembled. After thinking for a while, they finally nodded and stood up. Today wouldn¡¯t be the only opportunity. * * * Jin Sa-hong and Jeok Gyeol-myeong, Nam Gung-jun, and Zhuge Gwan left the golden house and walked side by side for a while. In fact, they could have parted at the front door, but no one did. They just walked without a word. The first person to open his mouth was Zhuge Gwan, just like before. ¡°What was it?¡± Everyone shook their heads. ¡°I was never swayed by the momentum¡­.¡± If so, you wouldn¡¯t know. ¡°I don¡¯t think Confucius is a great master¡­¡± They were certain about this too, because they were able to grasp the level of Byeok Tae-san very clearly. Just looking at him was enough. Tae-san was definitely one of the most outstanding among his peers. They had clearly confirmed that the information and rumors they had obtained were not wrong. However, that was it. There are so many warriors at that level that if one were to go to the Moorimmaeng or Heukryeon, one would inevitably get stuck. In fact, even with the samurai squad they lead, they could pull out more than ten warriors of that level. ¡°Isn¡¯t there some truth in there?¡± At Jin Sa-hong¡¯s plausible opinion, Zhuge Gwan shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡± If that was the case, then what was it? ¡°If¡­ Maybe a great master was hiding there?¡± Everyone tilted their heads at Zhuge Gwan¡¯s opinion. There was no possibility of this at all. ¡°By the way¡­ I can¡¯t really say anything, and I¡¯ve been pouring out a lot of useless words.¡± Everyone shut their mouths at Zhuge Gwan¡¯s self-helpful murmur. And even then, they couldn¡¯t think of the fact that Byeok Tae-san had been rude. It had been a long time since they had returned to their place of residence. Chapter 99 Byeok Tae-san had been looking around the place where Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were hard at work, making medicine. He had been given the widest garden near the hall where he was staying, and the place was full of medicinal herbs. Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were diligently slicing medicinal herbs with small heads. Apparently, he hadn¡¯t even trimmed half of the herbs he had piled up. In addition to this, on the edge of the garden were seven pots over the fire. Two lawmakers from Cheon Yakbang were vigorously stirring the pot with a spatula. Byeok Tae-san was surprised at how quiet the garden was. Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai kept their mouths shut and focused only on shaving, unlike usual. When Byeok Tae-san took a step into the garden, exuding a sense of presence, Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai turned their heads at the same time to look at him. ¡°Uh? Confucius!¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The two stopped what they were doing and stood up from their seats. Now, the attitude towards Byeok Tae-san had become very natural. It definitely felt like he was being taken care of. ¡°Uh?¡± The Sunchimma who got up from his seat widened his eyes. He stared blankly at Cheon Chushinui with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why?¡± The Invaders couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°Why are you doing this? Are you doing this on purpose to make me feel frustrated?¡± ¡°Stay still.¡± Ilchimkai stared at Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Brother, are you crazy? Why are you doing this all of a sudden? If you stare at me, your eyes are strange, so I feel bad.¡± At one point, the monster turned his head and looked at Cheon Chushinui. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and looked back at the wall Tae-san. He had already said that he was prepared to get hit, but the reaction of the Invasion had not been so great, so because of this, he became even more puzzled and curious. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really curious, why are you doing this? Brother, what is it?¡± Meanwhile, Byeok Tae-san walked slowly and stood in front of the two of them. ¡°There are a lot of herbs.¡± At Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words, Cheon Chushinui almost cursed. Someone ordered this and it became like this, but what if the person who ordered it said something like that? However, Cheon Chushinui persevered. There was not much left, anyway. Now one just had to be a little more patient. Byeok Tae-san read such a sign of devotion to Cheon Chushinui and stared at him. ¡°Why, why are you like this, Confucius?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to buy it and hit it.¡± ¡°Hey, honestly, have I ever had an accident? Looking back, I have never had an accident.¡± Cheon Chushinui said this as he lowered his voice as much as possible and added a word. ¡°All accidents were done by Confucius.¡± Hearing this, Byeok Tae-san smiled and looked at Cheon Chushinui. His heart seemed to sink as soon as his eyes met Tae-san¡¯s. ¡°You don¡¯t know what the real accident was.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t know about it. Even if you don¡¯t show it, you won¡¯t doubt Confucius¡¯s abilities. Cancer.¡± At this, Cheon Chushinui quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, brother, why are you still doing this? Where are you sick?¡± He then put his finger on the head next to him and turned it round and round. However, the Ilchimkai didn¡¯t even look at Cheon Chushinui at all. His gaze was fixed only on Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Sir. if¡­¡± The scoundrel took out his words very carefully. ¡°Have you ever built up your skills?¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded. ¡°Well, I made a little bit of it as a test.¡± Cheon Chushinui looked at Byeok Tae-san and Ilchimkai with an expression that he did not understand the English language. The explanation of the Invasion was followed. ¡°Obviously, until a few days ago, even looking at Confucius, I could not understand anything. Either there is no internal skill at all, or the level is so high that I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Cheon Chushinui¡¯s expression turned slightly serious. ¡°I honestly thought it was the latter. The things that Confucius showed us¡­ It¡¯s so unbelievably great¡­¡± The Ilchimkai continued speaking with a confused expression. ¡°But now, the realm of Confucius can be clearly seen. So, I just have to ask¡­ Wasn¡¯t there really no such thing in the past?¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°Is it that important?¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s body, who had said so, suddenly disappeared completely. The eyes of the chimpanzee were as bright as a fire. Once again, there was a void. This time, it was much larger than the original. The void increased so quickly that it soon became incomprehensible, and he escaped the sense of one invasion. By visually confirming the process of increasing the inner hole, one could clearly see the difference between having no inner hole at all and being unaware of it. ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Cheon Chushinui gained a small realization through only one change in its senses. It coincided with a topic that had been consistently held for a long time. The Invasion Monster fell into a state of trance in an instant. Ilchimkai looked at him with an envious expression. Then, quietly standing next to him, he bowed his head slightly to Byeok Tae-san. When Byeok Tae-san saw this, he grinned and went out of the garden. * * * Ilchimkai slowly opened his eyes. A whirlwind of weak energy swept around his body. It felt as if his power supply was about to explode. The inner cavity was tightly compressed and filled the danjeon. If one were to continue to practice as it was, their field would jump as the danjeon were to grow. ¡°Brother, are you out of your mind?¡± At one point, the monster turned his head and looked at the god of heaven. He looked at the sky and saw that it was black. The journey of enlightenment that started in the morning ended at night. And until then, Cheon Chushinui had protected him. ¡°Hmmm. I didn¡¯t know it would take this long. Have you been standing there all day?¡± Cheon Chushinui put on an absurd expression on the words of the Invasion. ¡°What nonsense? Haru. It¡¯s been two full days since you closed your eyes.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Ilchimkai looked at Cheon Chushinui with an absurd expression. However, he thought that it might be because he remembered the sensations in Danjeon now. In addition to this, he felt sorry and thankful. It was because the god had been protecting him for two days. ¡°Anyway, how are you feeling? My strength is pulsing, but¡­¡± ¡°Hey heh, heck. what¡­ It did get better.¡± ¡°Okay. Anyway, I thought my eyes were going to collapse right away. Now, can¡¯t you just take care of all the herbs?¡± Cheon Chushinui said this as he giggled. The scoundrel screamed in annoyance. ¡°Hey, you bastard! Why are you trying to pass it all on to me again? Don¡¯t you know that you really hate to let me go?¡± After yelling like that, I coughed a few times with a look of embarrassment. ¡°Hey heh, heck. what¡­ Thank you.¡± Cheon Chushinui giggled again at the words of the Invasion. ¡°Thank you¡­ Oh, herbal medicine?¡± ¡°Oh, really!¡± The scoundrel was furious again, but in the end, he laughed out loud. ¡°Did nothing happen while I was doing this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go see them soon.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s them?¡± ¡°Murimmaeng, Heukryeon, Namgungse, and Zhugellse.¡± Ilchimkai made a strong impression. ¡°Why are you meeting them?¡± ¡°What else am I to do? Leave them all to our Confucius? Can¡¯t you see what the outcome will be?¡± The scoundrel had nothing to say. ¡°Let me go too. If they ever punch them, I will stop them.¡± ¡°Hey, thank you so much, because of you, I¡¯m about to burst into tears. All right. Do you know what I¡¯m going to fight for? I¡¯m just going to wear it next to her courtesan or her and have a nice conversation.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go together! Should I chop some herbs here while you play?¡± At that, Cheon Chushinui grabbed his stomach and smiled. * * * ¡°Uh-huh! So, you should have found me sooner. Anyway, nice to see you.¡± When Cheon Chushinui greeted them with a big smile, the four people¡¯s expressions softened. This place was currently Baekhwaru, and the people with Ilchimkai were Jin Sa-hong, Jeok Gyeol-myeong, Nam Gung-jun, and Zhuge Gwan. Next to Cheon Chushinui, a chimpanzee was sitting. After meeting Byeok Tae-san the other day, the four of them started a much more thorough investigation. It was probably because things at the time were so reluctant. These four men were slightly different, but they were quite good players anyway. There were not many people in the world who could match them. After supposing that there were enough masters to put pressure on them, around Byeok Tae-san, they started investigating to find out. In the meantime, he got a call from Cheon Chushinui. ¡®Let¡¯s meet once.¡¯ And now, this had happened. A beautiful courtesan on either side of the four of them sat close to each other and fed them alcohol and snacks, and from a distance, other courtesans played instruments. In front of them were Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai called Cheonhamyeong. It was an experience one seldom went through. ¡°Our Confucius, in fact, was very ill, but only recently recovered. So, the sociability is extremely low, so please understand.¡± He nodded, almost as if a monster was arguing at the words of their god. ¡°Our Confucius certainly does.¡± The four of them looked at such Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai with curious eyes. In the end, Jeok Gyeol-myeong, who was the most impatient, spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the two of you are under Confucius.¡± Then, Jin Sa-hong took the words of Jeok Gyeol-myeong and continued. ¡°So do I. Aren¡¯t the two of you so famous in the world that no one knows about them?¡± As if he had something to say about it, Nam Gung-jun opened his mouth. ¡°Honestly, I think you two need to show off their skills in a bigger place.¡± Among them, Zhuge Gwan was the only one who spared no words. The man didn¡¯t make hasty judgments or say anything, he just watched calmly. Cheon Chushinui smiled brightly when they finished talking. ¡°Our Confucius, you should not be judged by appearances alone. He is a man with a much greater hidden side.¡± The four people were slightly bewildered by the tone of Cheon Chushinui¡¯s tone and the sincerity in their eyes, but they stood out. To be honest, at first, he couldn¡¯t believe the fact that Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai took on positions under Byeok Tae-san. And so, he thought there was definitely something there. It wasn¡¯t that Cheon Chushinui or Ilchimkai really went under Tae-san, perhaps they did so because there was something they wanted. And perhaps what they wanted was the secret that Byeok Tae-san was able to do in Homu-ryun. However, looking at that atmosphere right now, it seemed that Cheon Chushinui was truly following Tae-san. And so, there was bound to be some curiosity. ¡°Anyway, if you have something to say in the future, please find me. It will probably work out just fine.¡± Cheon Chushinui said this as he raised his glass of wine. Then, the rest of the people all took their glasses of wine and poured them into their mouths at once. As they chewed the snacks that the courtesans put in their mouths, everyone¡¯s expressions relaxed little by little. Watching the scene from the side, Ilchimkai was admiring inwardly. Cheon Chushinui was taking control of the atmosphere as he had made up his mind. As the atmosphere improved, more diverse conversations took place. In addition to this, the words that were deep in his heart sometimes popped out. This was Baekhwaru, and Baekhwaru was Haomun. Of course, the courtesans in this room now were also Hao Mundo. Now, while serving guests as usual, they were diligently engraving their words into their minds. Since each person remembered them separately according to what they had decided, he was able to reproduce all the conversations in this room without omission. Anyway, as the drinking party continued, various words came out, and in the midst of that, everyone was startled by one word that Cheon Chushinui slipped away. It was said that Byeok Tae-san soon became independent. The first person to react was Jin Sa-hong. ¡°Yes? So, does Confucius fall completely out of the top of the golden wall?¡± ¡°Initially, you didn¡¯t even know what you were doing at the top of the golden wall. He just has a stake in some of the things he has contributed to the top of the gold wall.¡± It referred to the share of profits from the business with Homu-ryun. There were many reasons why Jin Sa-hong reacted so violently. It was also Jin Sa-hong who promised the most deals with the top of the gold wall when establishing the Moorimmeng Wuhan branch. The rest of the people also promised to make a deal, but they only put their feet up to get a sense of the atmosphere. This was a situation where one could step out at any time. But with Jin Sa-hong, that was impossible. He decided that the deal he would make anyway, preemption was much more advantageous, so he put it down. And that was also the reason why the other three took one step. The Moorimmaeng rushed in, so they decided that it would be difficult for them to leave an impression no matter what they did. Jeok Gyeol-myeong¡¯s lips stretched long. ¡°Then, Confucius bye must also run the top, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that going to happen? We also have the right talent.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up at Cheon Chushinui¡¯s words. ¡°You have talent? As far as I know, it seems that there are only a few people that Confucius bye has achieved¡­ Oh! Are you talking about a married woman, Yeon Ha-rin Sojour?¡± At this, Cheon Chushinui smiled and shook his head. ¡°Oh my gosh, if you do, you¡¯ll end up eating the top. So, I am far superior to her martial arts talent.¡± ¡°If so, who¡­¡± They recognized enough to recognize them, and researched enough to investigate. However, it was not possible to find out how closely related Byeok Tae-san was to Haomen. ¡°There is a child named Jahyang among the quarrels that our Confucius brought.¡± ¡°Feeling?¡± Cheon Chushinui smiled brightly and nodded. ¡°Yes. I found out that the child¡¯s prize money was considerable. She is currently studying on her own. It will probably be of great help to Confucius.¡± There was a little confusion in his eyes. The more he talked about it, the more he didn¡¯t know. Jeok Gyeol-myeong suddenly spoke up. In fact, that was the purpose of his coming here today. ¡°Do you know Sibi who was guiding me when I went to the golden closet?¡± ¡°I do not know. Until there¡­¡± Jeok Gyeol-myeong looked at Cheon Chushinui with eager eyes and said, ¡°Please take a look. And she wants me to adopt the child as her disciple. Please do this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡± Cheon Chushinui stopped talking so resolutely that the atmosphere became cold. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t want to leave any room. Confucius will never forcefully hand over those children.¡± ¡® At this, Jeok Gyeol-myeong¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Are you saying that you won¡¯t stop me from saying that you will come voluntarily?¡± At this, Cheon Chushinui¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°Of course. but¡­ It¡¯s difficult if something unpleasant happens in the process.¡± Jeok Gyeol-myeong smiled brightly. ¡°Are you saying this? I¡¯ll take care of everything. We just need to meet once.¡± Cheon Chushinui smiled back in response. ¡°I will ask Confucius.¡± At this, the atmosphere cooled again. However, that didn¡¯t last long. It was because the high-class girls suddenly made the atmosphere hot. A pleasant night soon followed. Chapter 100 Yoo Seo-yeon was sitting on the stone steps at the edge of the dance floor. As if she was really tired and exhausted, her shoulders were drooping. Meanwhile, Cheon Kyung-wan approached Yoo Seo-yeon. ¡°Did you have a hard day today?¡± In response to Chun Kyung-wan¡¯s question, Yoo Seo-yeon bowed her head and nodded helplessly. It was physically hard, but the real hardship was lethargy. Today she really couldn¡¯t do anything. No, she finally realized that she was nothing. Cheon Kyung-wan looked at her and smiled bitterly. This was because he himself had the same experience. ¡°Are you also splitting the spear?¡± Yoo Seo-yeon raised her head and looked at Cheon Kyung-wan. ¡°My brother¡­ How can you be so carefree?¡± People practicing Muryangbo from a distance glanced at the conversation and atmosphere between the two of them. Cheon Kyung-wan was instructed to rest from the Muryangbo training yesterday and today. In addition to this, Yoo Seo-yeon was also instructed to rest today and the next day. When she practiced one-on-one with Byeok Tae-san, she was able to rest until the next day. Of course, she was the first, so it was a fast that everyone didn¡¯t know yet. Chun Kyung-wan looked straight into her Yu Seo-yeon¡¯s eyes. It was only yesterday that the two of them changed so drastically. Yesterday, Cheon Kyung-wan was sitting in the same position as Yoo Seo-yeon. ¡°I¡¯ll do it eventually anyway.¡± At Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s words, Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s eyes fluttered. She couldn¡¯t admit that. Sometimes there were things in the world that were impossible to achieve, even with any effort, time, and experience. Today, Yoo Seo-yeon experienced it. She could clearly see why Byeok Tae-san had said that before. As she finished her training today, she just felt that way. She would rather die. It was neither painful nor difficult. It was to kill her spirit by making her realize her helplessness thoroughly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± At Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s words, Yoo Seo-yeon gave him a bitter smile. However, Cheon Kyung-wan was being serious. ¡°To be honest¡­ You can finish this training before me.¡± At this, Yoo Seo-yeon looked blankly at Cheon Kyung-wan. CheonKyung-wan truly believed that. If so, shouldn¡¯t there be a reason for that? ¡°You have a much sharper sense than me.¡± Yoo Seo-yeon did not readily accept it. However still, she felt a lot more at ease. She jumped up and grabbed Chun Kyung-wan¡¯s hand. Cheon Kyung-wan looked at her bewilderingly. With this, Yoo Seo-yeon dragged Cheon Kyung-wan out of the dance floor. Everyone who watched it flashed meaningful eyes. * * * Yoo Seo-yeon and Cheon Kyung-wan were next to Yeon Ha-rin. Yeon Ha-rin did the same training. However, she had a slightly different reaction from Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. Byeok Tae-san watched the younger Rin shrinking with her curious eyes. Her venom flowed from her eyes, thinking she would somehow do it. Of course, this practice could not be accomplished by poison alone. If that was the case, Yoo Seo-yeon would have done it already. However, when her poison was broken, Yoo Seo-yeon also broke her spirit. However, Byeok Tae-sam was still not worried. One would get over it eventually, and then one would be much stronger. The problem would only escalate if she didn¡¯t get over it, but she didn¡¯t worry about this, either. ¡®I will make you overcome it by any means you can.¡¯ It would probably be a bit painful for her to endure the process, but it was still far better than having her mind blown and her heart dying. ¡®This is mercy.¡¯ Byeok Tae-san felt a little better when she thought that she had gained an awareness of her mercy. And so, she gave a proper bite to the side of the younger Rin, who secretly approached his window. She looked elsewhere for a moment, and then she tried to open the gap. Kudang Tang! ¡°Damn!¡± Was it because it was too much of an accident? Yeon Ha-rin was hit much harder than usual. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Younger Rin let out her screams. Her poison ran through her body. And then, she began to run again. Of course, the results did not change. When Byeok Tae-san saw that, he felt a strange sense of dizziness again. ¡®You really look alike.¡¯ She said at first that it was just like that. How many people were like each other in the world, after all? Some people had similar looks, some had similar personalities, and some even had similar tone and behavior. Because of this, it was not strange to say that Yeon Ha-rin resembled someone he knew by chance. However, the more he were to look at them, the more similarities he could see. Of course, they didn¡¯t look alike. Although she was also pretty, seeing as she was one of the most beautiful in her world, she still didn¡¯t look like the younger Rin. And if this was the first Yeon Ha-rin, then the current Yeon Ha-rin was more beautiful than the woman Byeok Tae-san knew. This posed a question in his mind. ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯ He had begun to wonder if something had changed for the younger Rin when it happened that she took over the body of Byeok Tae-san. Of course, it would not have been that Yeon Ha-rin had another soul. ¡®Come on.¡¯ Byeok Tae-san suddenly remembered the people who died and came back to life a while ago. At that time, as if he was about to realize something as he pulled out and burned the spirit of the mad-blooded sama, a corner of his brain was tickled. His memories at that time and the figure of a younger Rin now overlapped strangely. It was absolutely not that the soul of another person entered the body of Rin, who was far younger than him. If that was the case, there would be no way that Byeok Tae-san wouldn¡¯t have recognized her. At that time, there was a strange discrepancy between them. However, there was no such thing for Yeon Ha-rin. However, something still felt strange about this. ¡®Something¡­ Could other spirits be mixed in?¡¯ As soon as that thought occurred, the flow of thought led to the fact that there was no reason as to why it was impossible. Byeok Tae-san once again remembered the discrepancy between their bodies and their souls at that time. At that moment, in the distance, a younger Rin poured out all her energy and fainted and collapsed. Seeing this, Byeok Tae-san fell into a trance. * * * Go Jun-gwang moved his base to a location quite far from Wuhan. He moved one step faster than Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon, so there had been little damage. However, now, it was much more difficult to play tricks on infinity. It was because his base was far away and he had used most of the power he had. All that was left of him was a moderate amount of blood gangs, three hundred half-kicks, and his subordinates who had little use other than to collect rumors. It was quite impossible to achieve infinity with this. Moreover, considering the current infinite situation, it was impossible even with the power he had originally possessed. ¡®I¡¯m glad there¡¯s only one string left¡­¡¯ Go Jun-gwang shook his head. Yes, it was useless in this situation. He would rather hold his breath and wait. In addition to this, it would be much more effective to use it later when the real opportunity was to come. Go Jun-kwang cut off his lust for infinity like a knife. However, if he ended it with that, hell would unfold in his future. Because of this, he had to find an alternative, and the alternative that Go Jun-kwang came up with was Uichang or Ho Mu-ryun. The person who was in charge of the original chair was Seo Do-gun. He failed but came to Infinity on another mission. However, he failed even that. Therefore, the only way for Go Jun-kwang to live was to succeed by taking on the failed tasks of Seo Do-gun. No, he must prolong his life with that success as collateral. ¡°Haha.¡± G o Jun-kwang let out a long sigh. Now he had to go and explain how plausible his plan was. He was determined enough, sure, but he was also afraid. Go Jun-kwang passed through a long hallway and entered a huge room. There was a display case all around. Go Jun-kwang then bowed politely to the man standing in the middle of the huge room. ¡°Sorry.¡± First of all, one had to apologize in order to survive. The man looked down at Go Jun-kwang with indifferent eyes. Go Jun-gwang bowed his back and trembled. He shouldn¡¯t straighten his back until he was told to do so. Now he had to lie flat as much as possible. At this, the man walked slowly to the showcase. Then, he pulled out some of the black vials from the display case. ¡°Take it.¡± Go Jun-gwang swallowed. Then, he slowly straightened his back and politely took the bottle. ¡°This is your last chance.¡± Go Jun-gwang was startled by the man¡¯s words, but he politely greeted him in reply, stepped back, and left the room. The four black vials in his hand flowed with a luscious luster. * * * Cheon Chushinui settled himself in front of Tae-san. The Ilchimkai was cutting herbs by himself right now. He had felt so eager that he might get scolded by Byeok Tae-san later if it got delayed. Byeok Tae-san looked down at Cheon Chushinui with indifferent eyes. ¡°You are doing something useless.¡± Cheon Chushinui slowly raised his head. ¡°Ah, Confucius. Why is that useless? You have to mix them well in the beginning so they don¡¯t bother you later. It will probably be quiet for a while.¡± This made sense. Byeok Tae-san nodded. ¡°Well, do it yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± After saying that, Cheon Chushinui quietly got up from his seat. Now that they had done enough, it was time to bring the topic out. ¡°I¡­ Confucius. that¡­ Do you have a black lily? It¡¯s a proper name.¡± Cheon Chushinui stammered as he looked at Byeok Tae-san. Fortunately, there were no significant changes . ¡°He wants to meet Chaewol once¡­¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. When Cheon Chushinui saw this, he was startled, going off to speak quickly. ¡°There is absolutely no selfishness! I want to have you as a disciple, but I am just asking for opinions!¡± ¡°Anyway, they are annoying.¡± Byeok Tae-san then contemplated for a while as to whether to go and blow the sackcloth one by one. And then Cheon Chushinui, who had noticed Byeok Tae-san¡¯s thoughts like a ghost, said urgently. ¡°I will monitor closely to make sure that nothing happens. Please believe me. In case you didn¡¯t know, I decided to go with you too, so nothing will really happen.¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at Cheon Chushinui with cool eyes. ¡°You will have to.¡± ¡®By the way, if your brother fights Jeok Gyeol-myung, will you win?¡¯ Jeok Gyeol-myung was also a formidable force. In the original case, the Ilchimkai was slightly inferior. It was probably because he had not been good at it. However, this time, through realization, the realm had risen significantly. And so, even a sneak peek would be worth doing to some extent. Cheon Chushinui thought that he should find one or two more people to take him with him, not the one-in-law. It was because he felt worried. * * * Byeok Tae-san sat on the bed with his eyes closed and his legs crossed. Spiritual power fluttered around his body. One could immensely feel the spiritual power that wrapped around his body quietly. His quality was top-notch. The quantity was also quite large. It was thanks to the spiritual power extracted from the anti-gang cities brought by Seodo-gun a while ago. At that time, fortunately, he was able to absorb a lot of the spiritual power that fit the body of Byeok Tae-san. Usually, when there were about a hundred or so spheres, less than one person had the spiritual power to fit the body. However, this time, he pulled out four times his usual spiritual power, and then applied it all over the wounded and broken Gimaek. In the meantime, it had also been healed to some extent over time, and there was no longer any broken gimaek. It was just a deep wound. Tae-san filled the wounded place with his spiritual power, and thanks to the realization he got while helping Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s training recently, the recovery effect of the spiritual power was much greater. The real ghost magician who realized when he died was growing more and more as he lived in Byeok Tae-san. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that he was beyond the limits of the days of Thousand Mai. Although this was indeed the right path, the amount of power it could produce at once was overwhelming on the Cheonma side. At that time, he burned the soul and swallowed it all up. And without controlling the huge spiritual power that was gathered like that, he poured it out. Therefore, the output itself was so enormous that it could not be compared with now. At this point, Byeok Tae-san was much more satisfied with the present condition. It was not as strong as it was back then, but one day he would be able to get over it. By then, there would be no side effects. Byeok Tae-san then calmly recovered the turbulent spiritual power. In the meantime, he digested all the spiritual power that had been attached to his gimaek and spread it evenly throughout his body. This spiritual force would gradually change the body of Tae-san over a long period of time, and all for the better. After finishing everything, Byeok Tae-san slowly opened his eyes. A small smile formed on the corner of his lips. ¡°It is finished.¡± Finally, the broken body had been completely repaired. Now, Byeok Tae-san was no longer lame.[ Chapter 101 Jeok Gyeol-myung headed to the golden house whilst harboring a happy heart. Today was the day he promised with Cheon Chushinui. Today, he decided to meet the quarrel of Byeok Tae-san called Chae-wol. And then, he would take that person as his disciple. Jeok Gyeol-myung didn¡¯t even think that Chae-wol would turn down her own offer. No matter how much he had received favor from Byeok Tae-san, it was the same no matter how Chae-wol tried to keep her loyalty. It was common sense that if she wanted to repay Byeok Tae-san for her favor, it was far better for her to become Heukryeon¡¯s disciple, who was a powerful person. It would take some time, but one would become much stronger and gain power. In addition to this, depending on how Chae-wol behaved, she could have wielded greater power. Whether thinking about the present or the future, it was in the interest of everyone to accept her own proposal. And so, Chae-wol was not a worry. The thing that Jeok Gyeol-myung was most worried about was Byeok Tae-san. It was difficult if Tae-san told Chae-wol separately in order to prevent her from leaving. She didn¡¯t know for sure as she hadn¡¯t figured out her inclinations yet, but looking at her back-and-forth mood, it was probably going to be very difficult if Byeok Tae-san were to interfere in that way. ¡®I should have blocked it in advance¡­¡¯ Jeok-gyeol frowned at her. He should have dealt with this the last time he met Byeok Tae-san. However, the atmosphere of the day made it impossible. Jeok Gyeol-myung still wondered why they did that on that day. He still thought that there was a hidden master behind this situation, so he had been snooping around, but he hadn¡¯t really come up with anything. All he could find out was that Byeok Tae-san had some connections with the Nangin market and that he was acquainted with some of the infinite black swordsmen. In addition, that was no surprise at all. When it came to Confucius, who had some money, it was common to draw a line to a group of nerds and black swords and used money to play them around. As she thought about this and that, she arrived at the gold closet, and she was able to meet the governor of the gold closet, who had come out ahead of time. ¡°It is an honor to meet you. I am Gamujin.¡± The general greeted politely and guided the name of Jeokgyeol inside. ¡°I heard that you are not seeing our Confucius today.¡± At the commander¡¯s words, Jeok Gyeol-myung nodded. ¡°It happened. Today, I¡¯m going to meet only one quarrel between God and Confucius, and I plan on going back right away. I just happened to be busy¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, you are. He is also a master of black lily. Here it is.¡± Jeok Gyeol-myung followed the commander-in-chief with a shaky expression on his face. Actually, he also wanted to meet Byeok Tae-san today. To be honest, wouldn¡¯t it be much easier to take Chae-wol by meeting Byeok Tae-san and building a discussion board? However, the meeting was canceled because Byeok Tae-san said no because he was busy. It was really annoying, but strangely, he didn¡¯t feel bad about it. This was also a bit strange, but when he heard that he could not meet Byeok Tae-san, he was honestly a little more comfortable. ¡®Am I uncomfortable with Byeok Tae-san? Why?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but think of this. Soon, he had arrived at the waiting room. ¡°You can go inside. He is waiting.¡± At this, Jeok Gyeol-myung simply apologized and went into the waiting room. She had a momentary eye-brightening experience. ¡®You¡¯re pretty, you¡¯re really pretty.¡¯ There were several people in the waiting room. Still, his gaze turned only to Chae-wol. ¡®How come you just look prettier than then?¡¯ That was how he felt. Chae-wol was far beautiful now than when he first saw her. ¡°Sit down over here for now.¡± Hearing the words of Cheon Chushinui, he immediately came to his senses and sat down at the place he recommended. It was a seat facing Chae-wol, Cheon Chushinui, and Ilchimkai. Chae-wol was sitting in the middle, and Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were placed on either side of her. After she sat down like that, she was able to turn her gaze to the back of the three of them. Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon were standing behind them. At this, Jeok Gyeol-myeong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®Look at this?¡¯ Jeok Gyeol-myung was obviously far below the skills of the likes of Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. However, he was by no means easy going. At this, Gyeol-myung tried to recall information about the people around him. ¡®Chun Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. Were they these outstanding people?¡¯ He decided that if he ever returned, he would have to start researching more about Tae-san and his lackeys, even if he had to start from the very beginning. And the one-shot monster sitting in front of him was not at a satisfactory level. In fact, a lot of information about the Japanese invasion had been collected from the Heukryeon dimension for a very long time. This was because information about outstanding lawmakers was really important from the point of view of the armed forces. However, the Invasion of Invasion was also very different from what Heukryeon investigated. ¡®Breathtaking.¡¯ The process of doing so would never be smooth. Suddenly, this place became a little burdensome. If something happened and a fight broke out, it could be a bit difficult. ¡°Come on, the seat is reserved. So now, say what you want to say.¡± Cheon Chushinui said this with a smile. Jeok Gyeol-myung tried to stay calm as he looked at Chae-wol. And when he looked into Chae-wol¡¯s eyes, he thought that things would not go well today. ¡®Ha, I can¡¯t force this.¡¯ However, he had already checked the faces of those who came here today and folded them neatly. ¡°Did you come out and hear what I was going to say?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard about it.¡± ¡°You came out with a decision to say no.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Is it because of Confucius Pi?¡± ¡°Partly, yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to walk the other half.¡± It was like asking what the other half was. Instead of answering verbally, Chae-wol looked around slowly. Ilchimkai and Cheon Chushinui were sitting nearby, Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon behind, and other people who were not here but somewhere in the golden house. At this, Jeok Gyeol-myeong smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t even let a needle go through.¡± Jeok Gyeol-myung stared at Chae-wol with a firm expression on his face. ¡°The future of you and the people around you is at stake. If you make such a sentimental decision, you will surely regret it later.¡± At this, Chae-wol replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not just an emotional decision.¡± Jeok Gyeol-myung¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°And you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Jeok Gyeol-myung looked at Chae-wol without saying a word. He wasn¡¯t glaring at her, but he was staring with pressure in his eyes, so most people probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to make eye contact with him properly. However, Chae-wol did not avoid Jeok Gyeol-myung¡¯s gaze and faced him directly. She didn¡¯t even blink. At this, Jeok Gyeol-myung shook his head and got up from his seat. He knew there was no point in talking more. ¡°I wish I could keep the words I just said to the end.¡± After saying that, Jeok Gyeol-myung looked at Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai. ¡°I¡¯ll just go back.¡± At this, Cheon Chushinui blinked at Chun Kyung Wan, looking at Jeok Gyeol-myung, who bowed lightly and turned around and left the waiting room. Chun Kyung-wan quickly followed and guided Jeok Gyeol-myung until he left the golden closet. Cheon Chushinui looked at Chae-wol, who was sitting still. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± said the ambusher, sounding exactly like a prankster. Then, he suddenly held out a pill wrapped in paper. ¡°If you eat this, your mind and body will be a little more stable. The tremors will subside.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a good drug for you to feel thankful for. Hurry up and eat.¡± Chae-wol smiled softly at this. Then, after peeling the paper, he put the medicine in his mouth and chewed it slowly. ¡°Must you really be so blunt?¡± ¡°What do you mean, bastard?¡± Cheon Chushinui looked at Chae-wol. ¡°You understand. I¡¯ve been swearing all my life, so I can¡¯t use nice words. When are you going to fix that? Ttttttttttttttttt.¡± He then shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if I¡¯m serving my brother these days or if I¡¯m teaching my kids.¡± Chae-wol covered her mouth and smiled slightly. Seeing this, the scoundrel screamed. ¡°What makes you laugh? You can¡¯t make me laugh like that! Do you know that you are all right?¡± ¡°Hey, why are you arguing with Chae-wol? You don¡¯t even open your mouth in front of that guy.¡± ¡°Hey! Why are you saying that now! And you told me to keep my mouth shut! Shit, do you want to go and get a match right now?¡± ¡°Stop swearing. Chae-wol, you understand. Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? I¡¯ve been living with swearing. It is very difficult to change one¡¯s original personality. So tell me, what do you want to do? We should just try to understand.¡± S Suddenly, the monster clenched his fist and lifted it. Looking at his clenched fists, one could tell that he was full of anger. ¡°Hey, come to think of it, I haven¡¯t cut the herbs yet. Then I will.¡± As Cheon Chushinui left them behind, the Invaders strode after him. In addition to this, Chae-wol looked at the two with a warm smile on her lips. She no longer trembled. Yoo Seo-yeon patted Chae-wol on the shoulder. She had a smile similar to that of Chae-wol on the corner of her lips. * * * Namgung-jun and Zhuge-gwan were sitting at a large round table, sharing a glass of wine. The relationship between Namgung Sega and Zhuge Sega was neither good nor bad. This was because the regions where the two Sega were active were quite far apart, so the scope did not overlap, and because there were no major incidents for a while, the two families rarely helped each other when having to deal with something. Anyway, since the two families were like that, the relationship between Namgungjun and Zhuge Sega was the exact same. In fact, they were getting closer. The trigger was an encounter with Byeok Tae-san that happened recently. As they talked about the events of the day, they met more often and talked a lot, and in doing so, they got closer. Since this was the largest base in Wuhan, there was a lot of space where just the two of them could have a drink. ¡°We¡¯ve seen each other a lot in the meantime, so why don¡¯t we open up a little today?¡± At Zhuge Kwan¡¯s words, Namgung smiled slightly and nodded in reply. The last time was a process of confirming each other¡¯s inclinations and temperament. Now that they were at a certain angle, it was now time to draw a conclusion. ¡°Be honest with me. I came to Wuhan because of those who gnaw our Sega on the floor.¡± ¡°So am I. Shake our Namgung Sega There are good guys out there.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you figure it out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting there.¡± There was silence for a moment between the two. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon also came here, I think.¡± At Namgung Sega¡¯s words, Zhuge Sega nodded. ¡°Perhaps it will. They¡¯re the ones who touched us, so there¡¯s a good chance they¡¯ve touched the Moorimmaeng or Heukryeon. But it is clear to me that Jeok Gyeol-myeong and Jin Sa-hong do not know about it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon probably threw Jin Sa-hong and Jeokgyeolmyeong as baits and move under the water.¡± At Zhuge Sega¡¯s words, Namgung smiled and shook his head. ¡°Maybe the rest of the five generations are suffering without realizing it.¡± The conversation between the two proved to be quite serious. ¡°Isn¡¯t what happened in Homu-ryun the same as they did?¡± ¡°Our side didn¡¯t move that openly, so I can¡¯t be honest, but¡­ The chances are very high.¡± ¡°The problem is¡­ All traces of infinity have disappeared.¡± Namgungjun frowned at Zhuge Sega¡¯swords. ¡°Byeok Tae-san must have cleared up those people who entered Wuhan in such an instant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s connected to the market and the black island group¡­ I had no idea how they were used, so Won.¡± ¡°He¡¯s such a great guy. It is clear that there is a hidden master¡­ Where are you hiding?¡± ¡°Anyway, now what? Do you intend to stay in infinity forever?¡± There was no possibility that anything special would happen in Wuhan for a while now, as those who were weak in Wuhan cut off their tails and disappeared. If so, it was only right to withdraw. However, Zhuge Sega kept feeling like it shouldn¡¯t be. The reason for this was made clear. ¡°Byeok Tae-san¡­¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s existence continued to be a concern. Zhuge Sega looked at Namgungjun and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try to get closer with Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai.¡± ¡°Do you really need to?¡± ¡°However, I can¡¯t be friends with Byeok Tae-san. How big is the age difference?¡± ¡°But¡­ So, we¡¯re talking about attacking his surroundings.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. From the looks of it, it¡¯s easy to approach them because they seem to like alcohol and women, not like outstanding lawmakers.¡± ¡°Do that.¡± The two smiled and raised the glass to their foreheads, then emptied it at once. They had no idea that Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were in a situation where they couldn¡¯t move around for the time being, all while they were cultivating medicinal herbs. Chapter 102 Byeok Tae-san stepped forward at a leisurely pace. He first met with Heukil, Heukyi, and Heuksam. They were planting trees in the garden. ¡°Confucius, have you come?¡± The three of them stopped what they were doing and all at once bowed at a right angle to greet him. ¡°You seem to have worked really hard on your Muryangbo training.¡± The three of them were startled by Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words, but soon came to their senses and quickly bowed once more. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a bit painful, but after I¡¯ve done it, I can definitely feel my body getting better, so I¡¯m doing it consistently.¡± Of course, they were in a situation where they had no choice but to do it. If they didn¡¯t, it would be really difficult if one were to openly rebel against Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Then learn this in the future.¡± Saying that, Byeok Tae-san hurriedly threw a thin booklet their way. The black-eyed one hastily caught it. The title was written in black ink on the white cover. However, the one who caught it could not read. He glanced at the book and Tae-san alternately, so Tae-san clucked his tongue and spoke once more. ¡°You haven¡¯t even learned to write yet, so what exactly have you done? None of the people working in my fortifications did not know how to read.¡± Heukil, Heukyi, and Heuksam scratched the back of their heads in embarrassment. ¡°There is a cow over there. Go and ask him to read it.¡± Byeok Tae-san left those words and walked away. Heukil looked at the booklet, Tae-san, and Soso that had just come out of the hall. Soon, he ran towards her. ¡°Soso, can you read?¡± At the question of Black Il, Soso put her hand on her waist with a triumphant expression and raised her chin slightly. ¡°Of course. How many books have I read?¡± Heukil gently held out the booklet. ¡°Then¡­ Can you read this to me?¡± ¡°Making iron? That¡¯s how it is written.¡± Heukil swallowed. ¡°Well, then you mean this is a private book?¡± ¡°Do you think so? May I read the contents?¡± Soso opened the book, read each letter one by one, and explained the meaning well. Her explanations were surprisingly detailed and easy to understand. Although Heukil, Heukyi, and Heuksam were not very good at mental operations, Gugyeol was engraved in their hands. ¡°Did Confucius give you this?¡± Heukil nodded at Soso¡¯s question. ¡°He told me to work hard.¡± Thinking about it, they felt very grateful, but somehow it was a bit strange. ¡°Come to think of it, Confucius seems to be in a very good mood today¡­¡± ¡°Okay? I¡¯ll go see you later. Our Confucius often falls when he¡¯s next to me when he¡¯s in a good mood.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It was like that in the past. If you are nearby on a good day, they take care of hermits and other things.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Heukil listened to Soso¡¯s words and looked down at the ironsmith¡¯s secret treasure that was in her hand. ¡°By the way¡­ In order to learn this, you need a real Mukcheol, where can you get it?¡± ¡°Hey, what are you worried about? We¡¯re at the golden house. You can get any amount of Mukcheol. Of course, it¡¯s not me, but someone with some status should come forward and give it¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about someone like our Confucius, for example?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Soso said that and laughed bashfully. However then, there was a bit of a commotion over the fence surrounding the garden. ¡°What happened?¡± Soso approached and asked a question, and the man in charge of the workers answered. ¡°I brought this by Confucius¡¯ order, where can I put it?¡± The man asked Soso very carefully because Soso¡¯s appearance and demeanor were both quite unusual. Soso checked what the workers behind her man were carrying. ¡°Uh? Is it Mukhcheol?¡± Heukil, Heukyi, and Heuksam were startled and rushed to check the Mukcheol. ¡°Hey, leave it here.¡± Heukil took the initiative and made him pile up the Mukcheol on one side of the garden. No, it was spread on the floor so that people could lie down. From now on, whenever they had free time, they would lie down here and practice the Mukcheol craft. Heukil then shouted his thanks to Byeok Tae-san dozens of times inside. * * * Byeok Tae-san said that he had to go to the governor and bring him a Mukcheol. There was quite a bit of it that was kept in the golden closet, so the governor took care of it. ¡°Confucius, your face is bright today, so it¡¯s good to see you. Do you have anything good to do?¡± ¡°Good things? Well, it¡¯s always good for me. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to move around like this?¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, Confucius. What are you talking about? You will get well soon, as God and suffering are together.¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed at that. He had no intention of telling anyone that he was completely healed. Anyway, it felt great. ¡®The general has worked hard all this time, so I should take care of things this time¡­¡¯ Byeok Tae-san thought like that and then suddenly tilted his head. ¡®What else is this?¡¯ When he had been with thousands of people, it was impossible for him to take care of anyone. His subordinates took care of things while he acted like the devil. However, before he left the office, he made a secret service because he wanted to take care of Heukil, Heukyi, and Heuksam. The weapon they gave them was the Mukcheol Magician. Although, of course, he wrote the title ¡°Muk Ironsmith.¡± Mukcheoll was needed to learn martial arts, but once you mastered it, your body would become as hard as Mukcheol, so it would not be damaged by the sword, and it was an excellent martial art that could demonstrate tremendous muscle strength. Anyway, they had taken care of Mukcheol, so the rest was now up to them to do. And now, it was Tae-san¡¯s turn to take care of the old general in front of him. ¡°Come to think of it, the commander-in-chief is also very weak. Didn¡¯t the god Cheon Chushinui or Ilchimkai give you medicines?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m taking care of myself and eating well. Jangju also took good care of medicines that are good for the body, so it¡¯s not like this even now.¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san frowned. ¡°What do you do when you¡¯re just looking outward? Is your stomach very cheesy? Wait,¡± Byeok Tae-san took the paper-pencil that was placed on a nearby desk and scribbled something down. The three-part secret was created in an instant. ¡° I cook this as soon as I wake up in the morning and before I go to bed.¡± The commander-in-chief looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°This¡­ What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a suction.¡± The commander-in-chief put on a puzzled expression. The name was kind of awkward. It didn¡¯t seem right. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It is a deep method that absorbs the spirits around it, and it is quite effective for energy recovery and stamina.¡± ¡°Where did you get this?¡± ¡°I just happened to find out.¡± ¡°Actually, Confucius originally knew a lot.¡± The Chancellor was a person who directly observed the brilliant genius of Byeok Tae-san when he was young. Because of this, he was more than likely to believe what Tae-san had to say. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do this later¡­¡± Tae-san shook his head. Then, he pointed his finger at the sanctuary. ¡°Memorize it now.¡± A cold sweat formed on the governor¡¯s forehead. Byeok Tae-san watched silently until the governor memorized the gugyeol. The general was compelled to read the old rules. Still, he had a pretty good head, but it wasn¡¯t long, so he was able to memorize it quickly. ¡°Do it now.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to learn it properly when I watch it. Don¡¯t regret it later. Have you already memorized the gugyeol?¡± The Commander-in-Chief had a very terrifying thought for a moment. Could it be that just memorizing this would do something to him? What if side effects were to occur? ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± In the end, the Commander-in-Chief perfectly mastered the technique of sucking irrespective of his will. At this, Byeok Tae-san was satisfied and left the general¡¯s room. The general was blankly looking at Tae-san going out. The words he had said before he left echoed over and over like thunder in his head. ¡®As soon as you wake up in the morning and before going to bed at night. If you skip even a single day, the intake and purification may run rampant and your body may explode, so be careful.¡¯ The general was this close to crying, and he checked over and over again whether he had memorized the intake and purification properly. * * * The next place Byeok Tae-san headed to was a large dance hall. There were a lot of people practicing Muryangbo right now. As soon as Byeok Tae-san arrived, he confirmed with Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. Again, the body was standing properly. There was no need to practice Muryangbo anymore. When Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon felt a tingling sensation in several places, they reflexively looked at the entrance to the gymnasium. Sure enough, Byeok Tae-san was standing there. His body relaxed, and the pain disappeared like a lie. The two quickly ran to him and bowed their heads. ¡°Confucius, are you here?¡± At this, Tae-san nodded and said, ¡°Muryangbo does not need to be trained anymore. The body is standing upright.¡± At this, surprise and joy spread across their faces. ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Confucius!¡± ¡°You should be thankful. Who would be able to practice Muryangbo with such care? Without me, it would be impossible.¡± The two of them paused for a moment at Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words, but they succeeded in keeping their mouths shut and expressing gratitude. Byeok Tae-san took two booklets from his pocket and hurriedly threw them at them. They overlapped and flew, then split into two branches in the middle and headed to Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon, respectively. The two carefully received the booklet that had arrived. They were of different ranks, and the one that Cheon Kyung-wan received was the Jinroe sword, and the one that Yu Seo-yeon received was the Yeonpa sword. Their gazes alternated between the faces of Bi-geup and Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Learn it from today. If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know, just ask.¡± At Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words, the two just stared blankly. Their feelings were all complicated, with all kinds of emotions such as gratitude, anticipation, and warmth mixed together. ¡°I use my gym in the backyard because it disturbs other people.¡± After leaving these words, Byeok Tae-san went a little further and looked carefully at the other people in the gymnasium one by one. Then, he nodded his head a few times and walked out. Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon still couldn¡¯t come to their senses and looked blankly at the entrance to the theater where Byeok Tae-san had disappeared. * * * Byeok Tae-san¡¯s next destination was, of course, the place where Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were located. The two of them were working hard to make Geumchang Yak and Internal Medicine, but the process was so complicated that they had to give their all on it. At this, Byeok Tae-san stood still and watched the process of making the medicine until the two lawmakers lost their concentration. One step in the process that flowed like water was completed. Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai discovered Byeok Tae-san at the same time, their eyes widening. ¡°Uh? Confucius?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°No, have you been waiting longer than that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not calling you out.¡± At their panicked state, Byeok Tae-san laughed. ¡°No, no. You¡¯re doing quite well.¡± After saying that, Byeok Tae-san handed over a booklet to each of them. Cheon Chushinui¡¯s eyes widened as if torn apart. ¡°The Ghost Magician!¡± Cheon Chushinui¡¯s hands shook. It was natural for him to be surprised. This was because the Ghost Magician was the mastermind of the Shihyeol-Magong, who could be said to be the master of the Cheonchu God. Of course, none of them had inherited the ghost magic skills from Shihyeol. However, the demon magician had come into his own hands. Cheon Chushinui blankly raised his head and looked at Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Oh, Confucius. Can I really take this?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, give it back.¡± Cheon Chushinui quickly put the booklet in his bosom. Then he turned his head and looked at the one-shot monster next to him. ¡°What did my brother get?¡± Ilchimkai¡¯s expression looked unusual. ¡°The Golden Duke.¡± At this, Cheon Chushinui was startled and looked at the booklet held by Ilchimkai. Hwang Dan-gong was a martial art that demons had learned. It was also a useful martial art to greatly expand the danjeon, and it was a martial art that was easy to use by grafting it to medicine. If the single acupuncture monster were to learn this golden ball, he would have greater acupuncture than he did now. Of course, the skill of his martial arts would also become stronger. Ilchimkai didn¡¯t even know that Hwang Dan-gong was a demonic martial art. However, just a quick glance at it could tell you just how much it would be of great help to you. In short, this was a huge gig. Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai stared blankly at Tae-san. The man in question turned around and walked somewhere. Ilchimkai waited until he couldn¡¯t see Tae-san anymore before asking. ¡°Our Confucius, just what is your identity?¡± ¡°If you knew that, would you be like this?¡± At one point, the monster turned his head and looked at Cheon Chushinui. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Did you say that to me without knowing it?¡± Ilchimkai was quite surprised to hear that from Cheon Chushinui himself. ¡°Say it, we don¡¯t know anything. But one thing is for sure¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Cheon Chushinui turned his head to look at Ilchimkai. ¡°The cord we caught is the thickest and strongest.¡± Chapter 103 Byeok Tae-san handed the martial arts book suitable for Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai respectively and then went out of the golden house. This was because it wasn¡¯t just the people in the place who needed to take care of it. Once he went out, he passed the pre-prepared secret to Yuk Tae-goo and Jang Gak-woo. They were so moved and respected by how much they were so moved that he couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying later. Anyway, after getting there, Byeok Tae-san walked around Wuhan at a more leisurely pace. No one had been brought out on purpose today. For once, he just wanted to be alone. When he had some free time, he looked around, and when he did that, he saw things that he had never seen before. There were seats everywhere. They sold sweets, roasted skewers, and sold jewelry and clothing. Byeok Tae-san passed by carefully, examining them one by one. ¡®Have I never had this kind of experience?¡¯ Byeok Tae-san suddenly thought of that. This was because it was very unfamiliar for him to be doing this right now. The days of Thousand Mai had been fiercely lived. And after the fierceness ended, he had even deemed to go out for a while. It was because he wanted to enjoy the leisurely feeling that came at the end of the fierce battle. However, the devil couldn¡¯t do that. No matter where he went, there was no time to look around with such a relaxed gaze. He had always been more aware of what was going on behind the scenes than on the outside. It was like a habit that he had acquired through hard work. The outing, which continued for a while, ended because of the craftiness of the Moorim forces. At that time, Moorimmaeng, Heukryeon, and the five generations were fiercely attacked several times. At that time, the fight was finally over. And after that, he hung on the honma ball. The spiritual power obtained through the last battle was the problem. This was because the scale of the fight was large, the amount of spiritual power gained in the process was enormous. At the time, he had taken it for granted. He had no hesitation because he had to use it again in the fight. And from then on, the ghost magician left the hand of the angel. What all the heavenly demons had to go through began from then on. Tae-san hung on to the end of the ghost magic, but he still couldn¡¯t find an answer. The answer came at the same time as death. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t gone through that process, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the answer.¡¯ Anyway, having gone through such a life, it was impossible to look around so leisurely. It was his first time experiencing this, and while it was a sight and experience that would be nothing to others, it proved to be very intense for Byeok Tae-san. ¡®It¡¯s overflowing very quickly.¡¯ The vitality was dancing all over the place. The vitality that came out of life was itself a spiritual force. Those would be buried in the soul. In the past, he didn¡¯t even have to pay attention to this sort of thing. It was because he just burned all the souls whole and sucked them in. But not now. Now, only the dirt on the soul had been burned and sucked in. And so, he was more interested. He had only completely healed his body, but the world he saw by Byeok Tae-san changed. At this, Tae-san continued to walk, observing how clean and dirty things were splattered on the souls of people. He felt better than when he first left the room. The place where Tae-san¡¯s footsteps stopped was in front of Baekhwaru. As he wandered around, he seemingly reached here. He didn¡¯t come here to come to Baekhwaru, he wasn¡¯t even aware. However, Byeok Tae-san thought that even that would have meaning. Above all, he was not feeling very well right now. Byeok Tae-san then strode into Baekhwaru Pavilion. It wasn¡¯t even before the business started, but when he went inside, a line of courtesans greeted him politely. He knew in advance that Byeok Tae-san was moving this way, and so he prepared it. And among the courtesans, Ru Baekhwa lightly approached and bowed deeply. ¡°I am very happy that Confucius has come to visit us like this.¡± At that, Byeok Tae-san nodded. Come to think of it, since Ru Baekhwa had been visiting him for some time, he had never once come here. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°I will prepare a table for drinks. How many children will prepare? If you wish, everyone here will serve Confucius.¡± Ru Baekhwa said this as he spoke with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°I am ready to serve Confucius at any time, so just tell me.¡± ¡°Just talk for a moment. I plan to spend today quietly and leisurely.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Ru Baekhwa answered politely and then gave instructions quickly. In addition to this, he directly led Byeok Tae-san to the top floor, which turned out to be Lu-Zhu¡¯s office and Hao Mun-Ju¡¯s office. Byeok Tae-san followed Ru Baekhwa and glanced around the courtesans. He could see the flow of spiritual power going back and forth between the prostitutes. ¡®This is fun.¡¯ Another part of his brain was tickled. It was the discovery of the beginning of a new enlightenment. Perhaps, when it matured properly, it could move on to the next level. Byeok Tae-san, who entered the office, sat down naturally at the top. Ru Baekhwa fell down in front of him and bowed. At this, Tae-san waited for Ru Baekhwa to speak first. ¡°The investigation that you mentioned before has progressed to the point of being painted. This is what we have been investigating so far.¡± Ru Baekhwa politely held out a bundle of papers, as if offering it with both hands. Byeok Tae-san received it and checked it roughly. First of all, the contents of the investigation so far were focused on Mi-ryung and her son Byeok Je-hyuk as the wife of Byeok Tae-soo. They were mainly robbing the top people who were closely related to the two people. Most of the investigation into that part had been completed, and now the rest of the people are being investigated. Naturally, there were a lot of other people who did a lot of research. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes gleamed for a moment as he looked carefully at it. ¡°Are there many people who go to Hyanghwaru?¡± It wasn¡¯t just the people from Chae Mi-ryung¡¯s side who went to Hyanghwaru. Most of the people who held important positions at the golden house were like that. ¡°Yes. But when I go to Hyanghwaru, I just have fun. We didn¡¯t give or take orders or trade anything. Of course, there was no engagement.¡± This meant that Hao Mun¡¯s eyes and ears were in contact with Hyanghwaru. If you didn¡¯t dig deep inside, you wouldn¡¯t be able to check this information. Hyanghwaru was also an information organization. However, seeing that he was extracting information through the defenses of such a place, Hao Mun¡¯s ability was quite good. Of course, this was only because of the shadow. ¡°There is nothing particularly suspicious about his usual conduct.¡± ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t Hyanghwaru the highest level in Wuhan?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Does it cost too much money to go there so often?¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at Ru Baekhwa. If one were to look at the list of people who frequented Hyanghwaru, they were definitely those who had established themselves at the top of the golden house. However, no matter how much they did, unless they had a proper money chain like Byeok Tae0san, they couldn¡¯t go in and out of the top-notch giru like Hyanghwaru every day. ¡°The money above is being used little by little. But that¡¯s something that has been tacitly accepted for a long time. Everyone does that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to leave me with so much money that I can go there every day?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have a lot of useful money. However, Hyanghwaru is just taking care of it so that you can enjoy it enough even if you only receive the money.¡± ¡°Why are they?¡± Ru Baekhwa bowed his head slightly with a very embarrassed but apologetic expression. ¡°We haven¡¯t investigated that far yet.¡± Since the investigation period was not yet very long, it was natural that we could not find out until that point. Besides, there was no way that they were going to openly say they were working on a plan like this. Byeok Tae-san looked down at Ru Baekhwa silently. ¡°Are you still guessing?¡± ¡°Bad guesses sometimes obscure accurate information.¡± Tae-san eventually nodded at Ru Baekhwa¡¯s resolute words. ¡°Tell me, it¡¯s not like that.¡± After hesitating for a while, Ru Baekhwa opened his mouth slowly. ¡°It seems like it is not being dyed.¡± ¡°Is it dyed?¡± ¡°I guessed it to be tinged with pleasure and lust, making them easy to control. It would be better to identify some corruptions in the process, and maybe they could have created a separate ledger and actually recorded the money they had to pay.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded. This was all a reasonable guess. In particular, he was most interested in making a separate ledger and recording the money they had to spend. That would then become a debt. They would argue that they were just being treated, but if they said that it was not Hyanghwaru, that would be enough. That would be a credit account. ¡°Recently, I went a little deeper into Hyanghwaru. If there are some unusual ones, we will be able to obtain them sooner or later.¡± There was certainty in the tone of Ru Baekhwa. ¡°For now, we are concentrating on the ledger. The ledger alone is not enough to use it, so I expect there will be something that has no choice but to acknowledge it.¡± For example, a handwritten record acknowledging the contents of a ledger, or a handwriting. Byeok Tae-san looked down at Ru Baekhwa, who slowly raised his head, and his eyes met with Byeok Tae-san. She felt a little strange. For some reason, Byeok Tae-san had a slightly different feel than usual. Would you say something softer? ¡°Hyanghwaru is the tail they left in Infinity¡­ Is there anything dangerous?¡± Ru Baekhwa answered with a firm expression. ¡°We are strengthening our power through Amyeongbo. I can stand it.¡± However, he knew Ru Baekhwa and Byeok Tae-san as well. Hao Mun¡¯s power was information, not force. And so, when one needed direct force, one would become very helpless. Although Amyeongbo filled that up to a certain extent, he couldn¡¯t deal with really talented people. A slightly bitter look passed through the eyes of Ru Baekhwa, who suddenly had such a thought. And, at that moment, a book fell in front of her. Ru Baekhwa looked at her booklet and the Tae-san alternately with startled eyes. ¡°What¡­ I will do just what I can.¡± After those words, Byeok Tae-san got up from his seat. Ru Baekhwa couldn¡¯t even check what the book was about her, so he hurriedly grabbed it and got up. ¡°Are you just going? Children¡­¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san rushed out of the office. He said, ¡°It was. Ah, find out a little about the guy who has a proper name or what it is.¡± Ru Baekhwa immediately bowed. ¡°I¡¯m going to start the investigation right away.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded once and walked away. Ru Baekhwa hurriedly followed, but the image of Tae-san was no longer visible. ¡°Somehow¡­ I feel like I¡¯m better than I used to be.¡± Ru Baekhwa mumbled that with a blank expression. He suddenly remembered the booklet of Tae-san on the wall earlier and took it out of her arms. There was nothing on the cover. However, when he turned one page, the identity of the book was written. ¡°The name test?¡± Ru Baekhwa tilted his head. Byeok Tae-san said that it was worthwhile, so it must have been an excellent martial art book. However, the name was very strange. Ru Baekhwa turned his bookshelf and carefully scanned his contents. In addition to this, he was sucked into it in an instant. After reading the secret, Ru Baekhwa¡¯s face was burning with excitement. This was truly a martial art for Hao Mun. It was not just a simple swordsmanship, it was a martial art that encompassed even the heartbeat. It wasn¡¯t a weapon for a head-to-head confrontation. No, even in a head-to-head confrontation, it exerted a powerful force, but it was a much more effective martial arts attack than that. He hadn¡¯t checked it thoroughly yet, but this sword method seemed to fit really well with Amyeongbo. It was almost as if someone had made up a sword method as if they were looking at the umyeongbo and putting it together. Ru Baekhwa was looking forward to seeing how much power this swordsmanship would bring out when it was combined with Amyeongbo, and his heart was already pounding. ¡°Oh, this is not the time.¡± Ru Baekhwa carefully put the kiwi in her arms and headed for the bookshelf near her. We must carry out the instructions given by Byeok Tae-san today. He wanted to get results as quickly as possible. Ru Baekhwa¡¯s hand rummaging through the bookshelves became faster and more urgent. * * * Byeok Tae-san wandered around Wuhan even after coming out of Ru Baekhwa. She saw the people, the buildings, and the energy and vitality that flowed through them. As if on a cruise, he looked around and headed back to the gold closet as the sunset on the western mountain. When Byeok Tae-san arrived at the Geumbyokjang, he saw a group of people gathering near the main gate. It was a woman and seven men, and it seemed as if they had just arrived at the golden closet. It looked like they had put a message inside the front door and waited, but as Tae-san approached, everyone looked at them with mixed expressions of vigilance and curiosity. Of the seven men, two were quite old, three appeared to be between thirty and forty, and the other two appeared to be in their early twenties. In addition to this, the woman was young and beautiful. Even compared to Danyoung, she was so beautiful that there was nothing lacking. After one night with Byeok Tae-san, she had steadily grown beautiful and was now similar to Danyoung, who now possessed a dazzling beauty. She would probably attract people¡¯s attention wherever she goes. It was clear that she too was aware of her own beauty herself. One could tell by looking at the face or eyes. As Byeok Tae-san approached, the seven men became more vigilant. It must have been that he had experienced a lot of approaching men like this. However, the woman was being both quiet and arrogant. As Byeok Tae-san got closer and closer, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with the emotion that it was. Byeok Tae-san stopped in front of them, looked around and said, ¡°Are you out of it?¡± Everyone stared blankly at him Chapter 104 [T/N: Hello! I¡¯ve decided to translate Cho Seo-ran¡¯s title from Medicine King to Medicine Queen for now, basing off on the original text. However, should there be any changes in the foreseeable future, I¡¯ll make sure to leave another note. Thank you!] ¡°Are you the one they call Confucius?¡± The beautiful woman asked with her eyes twinkling. Instead of answering, Byeok Tae-san once again looked around the people gathered at the front door. She had a strong medicinal smell. ¡°Chunyakbang?¡± At this, the woman smiled brightly. ¡°You know, too.¡± She looked at her tone of voice and expression as if she took it for granted that she knew herself. ¡°Okay, get out of here.¡± At the words of Byeok Tae-san, the woman, Cho Seo-ran, frowned slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too rude?¡± ¡°It is rude to block the way to my house.¡± At this, Cho Seo-ran bit her lip slightly before standing aside. Then, the men that were with her also opened the way. Byeok Tae-san hurried past them and slammed the door. The door was obviously locked, but it opened gently. At that moment, the man who had put the message inside was running eagerly. As soon as he found the Tae-san, he nodded. ¡°Confucius, have you been there?¡± When Byeok Tae-san nodded, he headed out and began to speak. ¡°I told the general. Eat it as a snack. I will take you to the waiting room.¡± Cho Seo-ran quickly erased the expression on her face as she entered the gold closet, the other seven following closely behind. ¡°If you wait in the reception room, the general will come soon.¡± Cho Seo-ran smiled lightly and bowed her head slightly for her answer. When they arrived at the waiting room, they each sat down and rested. While coming here from Cheon Yakbang, she felt very tired because of all the traveling they had done. At least, for a few days, it seemed like there was time to recover. After a while, the Commander-in-chief arrived. After exchanging a ceremonial greeting, the Commander-in-Chief looked at Cho Seo-ran and said: ¡°Jang Joo is on a business trip, so it will be three days before I can see you. I heard that you all came to see the truth and the strangeness, is that right?¡± At this, Cho Seo-ran nodded. ¡°Right.¡± The commander-in-chief frowned at this. ¡°If that is the case, then can you guide me to where you are right now?¡± Cho Seo-ran smiled brightly. ¡°It was what I was hoping for.¡± ¡°Alright, you can come this way.¡± The general hurriedly left the reception room with Cho Seo-ran and her party. Still, Cheon Chushinui checked every day that no one came from the drugstore and urged him to come. He wanted to take them to Cheon Chushinui in order to get rid of the annoyance. In any case, the general hurried as much as possible and took the guests from the Cheon Yakbang, right to the garden where Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were located. * * * Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were engrossed in the secrets he received from Byeok Tae-san. He had already read it a few times. The more he read, the newer it became. And the more he read, the more he questioned. It was also the martial arts of Shihyeol and Demon. Its depth and subtlety were undeniably indescribable. ¡°Slowly, the time has come for Confucius to stop by¡­¡± At the murmuring of Cheon Chushinui, the other felt devastated. ¡°I stopped by to give this today, does it make sense to stop by again? Think more if you want to live. Do you not know our Confucius that much?¡± ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t know Confucius, or how attentive he is. Perhaps he will come to teach us what we do not know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re betting?¡± As the chimpanzee smiled and spoke, Cheon Chushinui smirked. ¡°Brother, have you not changed that habit yet? I ended up like this while betting, would you like for me to bet again?¡± ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the harm?¡± Then, just as he was about to say that his underwear was going to be ripped off, the door leading to the next garden swung open. The eyes of the two men turned towards it at the same time, their hearts pounding like crazy. This was because they both knew that Byeok Tae-san was coming. ¡®If he hadn¡¯t said that nonsense, he¡¯d have been beaten up.¡¯ As the monster was sweeping his chest, the general came in through the open door. ¡°Oh, surprise.¡± As Cheon Chushinui grumbled, the general smiled brightly and spoke. ¡°The visitor whom God has been waiting for so long has arrived.¡± ¡°Customer?¡± Cho Seo-ran came in from behind the general, seven other men trailing behind her. ¡°Uh? The Medicine Queen?¡± Cheon Chushinui looked at Ilchimkai and Cho Seo-ran alternately at the words of Ilchimkai. He didn¡¯t know that the Queen of Medicine would come in person. Hearing the commotion, two lawmakers from the Cheon Yakbang, who were stirring pots at the edge of the garden, ran to her with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m Moon Juni!¡± The two rushed to each other and knelt down in front of Cho Seo-ran. ¡°Heh heh heh! I really wanted to see you!¡± Cho Seo-ran was really bewildered by the behavior of the two Mundos. People who belonged to Cheon Yakbang were basically excellent members of the legislature. And the legislator was very proud of himself. It was by no means uncommon for such lawmakers to bow down like that. ¡°Come on, calm down and get up.¡± At this, the two lawmakers stood up at Cho Seo-ran¡¯s words. And just as she was about to open her mouth, Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai approached her. ¡°Do you remember me?¡± Cho Seo-ran smiled brightly. ¡°Of course. Mysterious old man, haven¡¯t you had anything special?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ It¡¯s a bit too much to say that it wasn¡¯t a big deal. My life was turned upside down because I met this guy.¡± Saying that, Ilchimkai put his hand on Cheon Chushinui¡¯s shoulder who was next to him. ¡°This person is a god of heaven.¡± Cheon Chushinui smiled kindly in turn. Perhaps, if someone who knew him had seen this, his eyes would have gotten bigger. ¡°Nice to meet you. I didn¡¯t know he would meet the medicine queen like this.¡± ¡°I am also pleased to meet you. It¡¯s amazing anyway. The fact that you two are here together. Besides, here¡­¡± Cho Seo-ran looked around her. The sight of such a large garden full of medicinal herbs was not easily seen even in the Cheon Yakbang. At this, the scoundrel frowned at those words. ¡°There are a lot of drugs to make. by the way¡­ I didn¡¯t know you would come in person. It must be a busy time. Did you join hands with the Moorimmaeng?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s how it happened.¡± Cho Seo-ran¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Looking at your expression, something seems to have happened. There was no way the Moorimmaeng persecuted me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. just¡­ Things got a little difficult and I just needed help.¡± ¡°Did things get difficult? No way.¡± The Cheon Yakbang was a sect that had no place in the world to follow when it came to medicine. From elixirs to trivial geumchang and salve, Cheonyakbang medicine was superior to medicines compared to those that were made anywhere else. Because of this, there was no problem with sales. And so, how could one possibly believe that things were getting worse? Cho Seo-ran put on a puzzled expression. ¡°It happened because things were going to get messed up. There were problems with supply and demand of medicinal herbs, payment was delayed, and it became a bit difficult as these things got tangled up.¡± One could say this calmly now, but at the time, it had been really difficult. Who would have known that Cheon Yakbang would suffer from financial problems in the foreseeable future? However, once the flow of money began to falter, it seldom returned to normal. Moreover, if something had to be solved, something happened, and the problem became more and more serious. In the end, Cho Seo-ran had broken a rule that the Cheon Yakbang had kept for a long time and asked the Moorimmaeng for help. ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t come under the control of the Moorim League at all. We just promised to cooperate with each other.¡± Cho Seo-ran¡¯s expression was very heavy and dark the entire time he said those words. It seemed that holding hands with the Moorimmaeng had not gone smoothly. ¡°Well, let¡¯s do our best to do that.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you for your concern.¡± After saying that, Cho Seo-ran looked up at both Ilchimkai and Cheon Chushinui, all while her eyes lit up. ¡°Did you two decide to put your enemies on top of the golden house?¡± Ilchimkai shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is that so? I thought it couldn¡¯t be either. After all, it makes me realize once again that rumors are just rumors.¡±. Chushinui began to reply. ¡°We didn¡¯t have any enemy, we just decided to serve our Confucius.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just me, it¡¯s this guy too.¡± Cho Seo-ran looked at the two of them with a confused expression. ¡°Did you two decide to enshrine Confucius Byeok Tae-san? Why?¡± Cheon Chushinui paused, his gaze set afar. ¡°What¡­ Well, I guess it¡¯s fate.¡± The scoundrel looked like a madman at that kind of Cheon Chushinui. ¡°Please do that for me. Damn, I¡¯m ashamed of it all.¡± Cho Seo-ran covered her mouth and smiled slightly. ¡°You still do.¡± Cheon Chushinui looked at Ilchimkai with an absurd expression. ¡°Brother, did you even curse in front of that Sojour?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cursing, it¡¯s just like Chuimsae¡­ I mean, you¡¯re being too sensitive!¡± ¡°No, what kind of term even is Chuimsae?¡± Suddenly, Ilchimkai clenched his fist. This made Cheon Chushinui look at the door, stuttering almost falters. ¡°Uh? Confucius?¡± Byeok Tae-san could be seen entering the garden. The man knew that there were a lot of people in the garden and was about to go back, but it was too late. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. So, instead, Byeok Tae-san ignored all of that and approached Ilchimkai and Cheon Chushinui. ¡°Have you read it?¡± ¡°Hey, of course not.¡± To Cheon Chushinui¡¯s answer, Ilchimkai added. ¡°I read it three times.¡± The two wanted to ask Byeok Tae-san, but they found that they couldn¡¯t because there were too many people around. Different electric tones flowed into their ears. It was a solution to the part that the two did not understand, thereby ending up with them stuck. Each of them had a different martial art, and each of them had a different solution to these said arts. Ilchimkai and Cheon Chushinui looked at each other in amazement. ¡®How the hell is this possible? No, I haven¡¯t asked where the blockage is yet!¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t it right that we¡¯re sending two different things to the two of us at the same time? Does this make sense?¡¯ Electric tones pierced into their ears. ¨C Concentrate. Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were startled and focused on Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s brief explanation ended up clearing the blockage. As if it were a lie, the martial arts I read hard today spread out in my head. When all the explanations were finished, Ilchimkai looked at Byeok Tae-san with wonder and asked, ¡°How the hell did you know that I was blocked?¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s obvious.¡± He didn¡¯t know how many martial arts he had learned and how many martial arts he had studied. In addition to this, the Gwiryung and Hwang Dan-gong, which had been passed on to the two of them, were martial arts that Byeok Tae-san had studied together with the Shihyeol Horse and the Maui. The gazes of Ilchimkai and Cheon Chushinui did not fall from Byeok Tae-san. In addition to this, the people around them looked at them in amazement. It was still difficult to clearly understand what the people around him were talking about in the conversation. However, looking at the context, one could only guess that they were exchanging the story of martial arts when basing off of the whole tone. When the conversation was roughly finished, Cheon Chushinui poked the robber in the side. When Ilchimkai felt this, his expression morphed into one of frustration. Where Cheon Chushinui pointed to with a beckoning gesture, Cho Seo-ran and the people of Cheon Yakbang stood still for a few seconds. Only then did he realize what he meant, and cautiously stepped forward. ¡°Confucius, these are the people who came from the Cheon Yakbang. This child here is the ark of the thousand medicines of the time.¡± At this, Cho Seo-ran quickly greeted Byeok Tae-san. ¡°I am Cho Seo-ran.¡± Byeok Tae-san then proceeded to ask Ilchimkai, all without looking at Seo-ran. ¡°Anyone you know?¡± Ilchimkai then replied with a puzzled expression. ¡°He¡¯s a kid I had a little relationship with a long time ago.¡± ¡°Were you from the Cheon Yakbang?¡± ¡°No. There was a time when I received great help from the previous Ark of Heaven.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Byeok Tae-san then looked at Cho Seo-ran. Cho Seo-ran was somewhat tense and stiffened slightly. She swallowed gulped before she stared at him straight. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and have a good time.¡± Byeok Tae-san said matter-of-factly and turned around. The expressions of Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai brightened slightly. On the other hand, Cho Seo-ran had a bewildered expression, and the people of Cheon Yakbang had a slightly wrinkled one. This was because they didn¡¯t know Byeok Tae-san very well, so they seemed to be ignoring Cho Seo-ran. ¡°That was enough. Very positive.¡± Cho Seo-ran looked blankly at Ilchimkai¡¯s words. Cheon Chushinui then proceeded to give out an ambiguous explanation. ¡°My Confucius, by nature, is not good at expressing his feelings and feelings, so it can sometimes be misunderstood, but I think that is a very good response. So don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s talk about development and future-oriented.¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say not to worry about, but everyone focused on Cheon Chushinui¡¯s words as a progressive and future-oriented conversation. ¡°Now, why not try to maintain a good relationship with the lawmakers by making medicines and doing research together? Ah, brother. Please tell me something, too.¡± He nodded with a shaky expression on his face. ¡°There¡¯s a drug that we¡¯re developing, how about sharing opinions while making it together?¡± After hearing their words, Cho Seo-ran and the people of the Cheon Yakbang looked at the two lawmakers who had sent the letter to them in the first place. The expressions on the faces of the two members proved to be very awkward. However, there was nothing strange about it. ¡°Is that so? You must have been making medicine here, didn¡¯t you?¡± When Cho Seo-ran looked around and gave permission, Cheon Chushinui¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Come on, today we have to celebrate a meeting like this, so let¡¯s drink with a crooked nose. When you drink alcohol, the words come out and you get to know each other quickly. How are you all?¡± Of course, no one objected. However, the expressions of the two members of the original lawmakers darkened a little, but they bowed their heads as soon as their eyes met with Cheon Chushinui¡¯s. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go. I will guide you to a very good place.¡± Cho Seo-ran then asked Cheon Chushinui. ¡°If¡­ Can¡¯t Confucius-sama go with you?¡± Both Cheon and Ilchimkai nodded at once. ¡°Yes? Our Confucius? That, well¡­ ¡± Cho Seo-ran smiled bashfully and said to Ilchimkai. ¡°Go and say something. Confucius-sama Byeok, it¡¯s good to get to know each other too, right? Actually, I have something to say to Confucius as well.¡± Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai looked at each other, then nodded shakily. ¡°What¡­ I¡¯ll try to say it, but it¡¯s better not to lean on it.¡± After a while, as they were walking, both Ilchimkai and Cheon Chushinui found that they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of Byeok Tae-san the whole way to the drinking party. ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t we have to check if that person is really our Confucius?¡± At Ilchimkai¡¯s prodding, Cheon Chushinui couldn¡¯t help but feel the same incredulity. Chapter 105 ¡°Hey, Confucius, are you thinking what I think you¡¯re thinking?¡± ¡°Neither do I. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s trying to make the Medicine Queen his concubine¡­¡± Cheon Chushinui was startled when he said that. In addition to this, the ambush was equally startled. The two looked at each other once, then turned their heads to look at the side where Byeok Tae-san and Cho Seo-ran were. But then, he shook his head. Compared to what he said he would, the atmosphere between the two did not seem to be very soft. The others, on the other hand, were now in a riot. ¡°What kind of legislators drink alcohol like water?¡± Nine people, including the seven lawmakers who came with the Medicine Queen, and two lawmakers who worked at the golden house, were sitting around a table and quickly getting rid of all the alcohol and food. He was very drunk and chattering hard, but half of him couldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. Even so, the conversation went well, making sure they understood everything. Of course, if one were to listen quietly next to each other, you could see that they only said what they wanted to say to each other. Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were sitting a little far away from them, blinking every now and then, and restraining themselves as much as possible. ¡®Don¡¯t get drunk.¡¯ The promise must be taken while they were drunk. In addition to this, they had to make sure they wouldn¡¯t forget that promise. ¡°By the way, can they drink like that and remember what they did today?¡± Cheon Chushinui put on a slightly anxious expression. Seeing that kind of expression on his face, Ilchimkai snorted at him. ¡°Have you forgotten who I am? I¡¯m an idiot, I¡¯m an idiot. A single bed can engrave memories in your mind. I¡¯m drunk, so it¡¯ll be better.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous? If I touch the wrong head, will it cause a serious problem?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry? You think I¡¯ve done it once or twice? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a method I often use in betting.¡± At this, Cheon Chushin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What, have you been betting like that?¡± ¡°What else can you do? I only make bets to win.¡± After saying that, Ilchimkai glanced at Byeok Tae-san. Cheon Chushinui giggled at the sight of his behavior. ¡°Why are you like that? Remember when we were betting with Confucius? Still, well, isn¡¯t this good enough? If it wasn¡¯t for Confucius, I assure you, your brother would have been stabbed in the back on the way.¡± The scoundrel laughed bitterly. ¡°What¡­ It must have been¡­¡± The eyes of the two men turned to Tae-san once again. He was a person who had changed their destiny and their life by getting entangled one after another. Even though he was bothered and afraid of what would happen again, his heart raced. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get ready to work. Everyone is starting to taste it.¡± The two lawmakers sneakily approached the nine lawmakers in the Cheon Yakbang with sly expressions on their faces. And while they were playing like that, Byeok Tae-san and Cho Seo-ran were sitting facing each other and drinking only alcohol. The reason why Byeok Tae-san had even dared to comply with the robber¡¯s request was no big deal. He just felt good today, simply because it was nothing more than just going out for a drink. In addition to this, today¡¯s drink tasted pretty good, so he was feeling a little better. Now this place was Baekhwaru. However, it wasn¡¯t a Giru, it was a Jiru with the same name. Of course, it was a Jiru being operated by Hao Mun. It was also where Baekhwaruju¡¯s direct subordinates were in charge. From the moment they came in, Hao Mun had chosen on his own. Hao Mun¡¯s eyes and ears were all over Baekhwa-ru, and he was absorbing every conversation they had here. In addition to this, after identifying their identities, they began to collect information related to Cheon Yakbang on their own. The information gathered at the Hao Mun branch near the Moorimmeng and the information gathered by the Haomundos near the Cheon Yakbang were moving rapidly to infinity. And so, he started to collect information on Cheon Yakbang a little more deeply. The collected information will be delivered to Byeoktaesan within a few days. That was the power of Hao Mun, who came to possess the perfect ummyeongbo. Meanwhile, Cho Seo-ran and Byeok Tae-san hardly had a proper conversation until the drinking party was over. It was just that sometimes when Cho Seo-ran spoke to him, Byeok Tae-san simply replied back. When it was nearing the end of the drinking party, Byeok Tae-san asked abruptly. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You keep looking at me with your eyes full of hope, and you suddenly become curious.¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Cho Seo-ran smiled bitterly at the fact that his secret was revealed. In addition to his, he looked at Byeok Tae-san with a fresh pair of eyes. He honestly didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever find out. This was because she was pretty confident about hiding her own heart. ¡°It was not for nothing that the old man was serving.¡± Since there was such an extraordinary side, wouldn¡¯t it be that some kind of gossip or a god of heaven bowed her head and went under her? Byeok Tae-san stared at Cho Seo-ran, as if to tell him what he wanted right away. ¡°I¡­ I kind of want to give Confucius a heart attack.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Cho Seo-ran, who looked Tae-san with bewildered eyes as if she had cut her with a single knife, spoke again with a bashful smile. ¡°He¡¯s a better member than I thought. The two lawmakers over there are great, but I¡¯m in a far different field than them, so it¡¯ll definitely help you if you do the right thing.¡± Byeok Tae-san did not respond. He had already recovered from his illness, so what should she do? Moreover, Byeok Tae-san was clearly aware of the condition of his own body, even if he did not need to receive the doctor¡¯s pulse. And so, he immediately found out that it was a jeep, and she clearly recognized which gimaek was cut off. If something went wrong with her body, she could even heal that part on her own. It wasn¡¯t that she had mastered the magic of ghost magic or the golden gong for nothing. However, she had no need and no reason to receive the blood of the drug king whose skill was inferior to that of the god of heaven¡¯s. Cho Seo-ran continued to persuade her by twisting and changing her words several times since then, but since then, Byeok Tae-san had not said a word, and had only tilted her glass of wine. In the end, Cho Seo-ran didn¡¯t get what she wanted until the end of her drinking party. However, she didn¡¯t give up. * * * ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. How could you come up with such an idea?¡± Cho Seo-ran looked at Cheon Chushinui with an admiring expression. She was now debating about Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai. She didn¡¯t reveal all the secrets to making the Chonchu Shrine, she only revealed some of them, but she could recognize its core, which made her nickname as the Queen of Medicine all the more fitting. She didn¡¯t end there, but she suggested improvements to the Cheonchu Shrine. ¡°I think swapping out a few herbs for something else could significantly improve the effect.. How about something like this?¡± She wrote down some herbs on a piece of paper. Seeing this, Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai nodded. ¡°Exactly¡­ If that¡¯s the case, it might be possible to only increase the strength increase effect without touching the other effects. But if you do that, the herbs you use will be too expensive. The key to my Cheonchu deity is to have an efficacy comparable to that of Spirituality with cheap medicinal herbs.¡± Of course, there was a disadvantage in the sense that it took some time to get the effect like the spirit team instead. ¡°Then we can just replace these two herbs with another one here. So, the price doesn¡¯t seem to make much difference?¡± Cheon Chushinui looked at Cho Seo-ran with her twinkling eyes. ¡°Do you have any intention of becoming my colleague?¡± Cho Seo-ran replied with a bashful smile. ¡°Does God need to enter the Cheon Yakbang for that?¡± It had already been three days since Cho Seo-ran came to the golden house. During that time, she became quite close to Cheon Chushinui. She had originally had an acquaintance with Ilchimkai, but she became more intimate with him. Meanwhile, the seven lawmakers who came from the Cheon Yakbang were being abused as they took on the work of Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai. It all happened because Cho Seo-ran agreed with Cheon Chushinui¡¯s claim that it would help her practice in medicine. Of course, half of the reason was that Cheon Chushinui half-forced to get an appointment from them at a drinking party before that, though. In the midst of talking about the Cheonchu Shrine, Cho Seo-ran secretly changed the subject. ¡°But¡­ How¡¯s Tae-san Byeok¡¯s health?¡± Cheon Chushinui answered Cho Seo-ran¡¯s question indifferently. ¡°What¡­ He used to be dying of lameness, but now he¡¯s a lot better, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes? You said he has been lame?¡± Cho Seo-ran¡¯s eyes widened. In fact, the reason she wanted to shun Byeok Tae-san was not because of her weakness, but because of her anti-strength. Her information about Tae-san was that he possessed an unusual constitution that knocked down her classmates at once. She sent her lawmakers to Homuryeon to find out and she contacted them, so she made excuses, to the point that she came to check out Tae-san herself. However, out of the blue, why was the joint protruding out of nowhere? ¡°Then, is it possible that the reason the anti-gangsters can¡¯t get their pulse near Confucius Byeok is because of desperation?¡± ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know that either. Well, Confucius-sama, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had blood.¡± Cho Seo-ran didn¡¯t understand, she asked, ¡°The person you are serving is jaundice, but you didn¡¯t do it properly?¡± ¡°It had to be at first. Did you think he was a real corpse back then?¡± Cheon Chushinui smiled and continued. ¡°But now my condition has improved to the point where I don¡¯t need to do it anymore. maybe¡­ Almost got better¡­ Do you want to?¡± At this, Cho Seo-ran blinked, looking alternately at Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai. ¡°Still, it¡¯s good to be certain, so shouldn¡¯t you give it a try? I¡¯ll help too!¡± Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai¡¯s expressions suddenly flickered. ¡°What¡­ Is it really necessary?¡± Cho Seo-ran felt so frustrated that she felt like her heart was about to explode. ¡°Of course we need to. So, won¡¯t our Cheon Yakbang¡¯s lawmakers continue to help the elderly in the future?¡± Hearing this, Ilchimkai smiled bitterly. ¡°You are still there.¡± Cho Seo-ran smiled wildly. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m the same? I¡¯ll take it as a compliment.¡± Suddenly, the monster shook his head. It seemed that it was not easy to break that stubbornness. ¡®But this time it¡¯s a little different. Because there are people in the world who go beyond your common sense and imagination.¡¯ * * * The information that Ru Baekhwa brought today was about the Cheon Yakbang. It was not that Byeok Tae-san had asked him to investigate, but it was gathered information about those who approached Tae-san all the same. It was burdensome because most of the information was collected continuously. Byeok Tae-san, who had been checking the documents for a while, tossed them into the air. Whoops! Each document was scattered in the air and then burned all at once. Byeok Tae-san looked at Ru Baekhwa silently. Seeing him work on his own, he was found to be quite unique. ¡°You did well.¡± At this, Ru Baekhwa¡¯s expression brightened at once. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit strange that Cheon Yakbang¡¯s financial situation became difficult?¡± ¡°There were a lot of artificial signs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s artificial¡­¡± Byeok Tae-san thought about the contents of the report he had read earlier. There were definitely some corners that weren¡¯t natural. ¡°That means that someone has come forward and worked in the Cheon Yakbang.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten any information on that yet, but I think we can guess.¡± ¡°Why do you think you played such a trick? Were you trying to eat the Cheon Yakbang?¡± Even Ru Baekhwa wasn¡¯t sure about that part yet. In fact, if that was the purpose, someone in the middle must have approached. However, until Cheon Yakbang reached out to Moorimmaeng, no one would. ¡°I am suspicious of the Moorim League.¡± ¡°The Moorimmaeng?¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at Ru Baekhwa with a curious expression. It was not like any other place, for the Moorimmaeng used such tricks to eat the Cheon Yakbang. What a fun thing this was! ¡°On the basis?¡± ¡°Cheon Yakbang¡¯s financial situation did not improve significantly after joining hands with Moorimmaeng.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little surprised?¡± ¡°He put out the fire, but the situation is still there. At this rate, he will continue to owe the Moorimmaeng.¡± Byeok Tae-san thought about what he knew about the Moorimmeng. Some particular people came to mind. Byeok Tae-san shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s strange. To be honest, I don¡¯t think the Moorimmaeng would do such a thing¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know the details about them, but they weren¡¯t the ones who would do such mean things. At this, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke to Ru Baekhwa. ¡°Look a little more closely. And¡­¡± As he trailed off, Ru Baekhwa shifted, nervously anticipating his next words. ¡°Look at how I can eat Cheon Yakbang.¡± At this, Ru Baekhwa¡¯s eyes widened. However, he soon smiled and he answered in a determined tone. ¡°It would be my honor.¡± Chapter 106 Byeok Tae-san slowly opened his eyes, and a familiar ceiling appeared. He frowned and got up. ¡°Have you been dreaming for a long time?¡± He had a dream for the first time, ever since he was reborn in this body. No, in fact, it had been a long time since he had a dream, even when he was over a thousand years old, so he couldn¡¯t even count how many years it had been. ¡°Ah.¡± He quietly clucked his tongue. It seemed that this happened because he was reminded of the Moorimmaeng when he received the report of Ru Baekhwa yesterday. So, he could guess that he had a dream where the Moorimmaeng appeared. Last night¡¯s dream was a piece of memory from a long time ago. He dreamt of the last meeting with them. The people he remembered when he met Ru Baekhwa yesterday were all there. They didn¡¯t offend their mood. That was the only reason they survived. It wasn¡¯t a place to negotiate, and it wasn¡¯t a place for anyone to give in. It was just a drink. It may have meant other things to them, of course, but at least it did. As they drank and listened to stories, they were found to be more interesting than he had initially thought. At that time, they brought the main force of the Moorimmaeng, but if their feelings were different, they would all have died. The only person on the Cheonma Shinkyo side there was the Cheonma Man himself. Tae-san had gone there on his own, just in case, to move with ease. He had no hesitation because he was sure he could destroy any trap. The drinking party was in a small pavilion, surrounded by over a thousand warriors. Of course, they were all rioters. Byeok Tae-san stood on the pavilion and looked around them all the time before waking up. The dream was so vivid. It seemed that this memory would not sink easily for a while. At this, Byeok Tae-san slowly got out of bed. Then, Soso¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Confucius, I will prepare water for you to wash.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded, and the door opened by itself. With that, Soso and Danyoung came in with a large barrel. The barrel was filled with clean, warm water. The two of them were able to do this kind of work because they had learned martial arts and thus became stronger. Byeok Tae-san was accustomed to receiving the bathing service of two people and washing his body in a refreshing way. As the two went out with the barrels, other people came in and prepared food in front of him. After he finished eating, he went outside, and other maids started to come in and clean Byeok Tae-san¡¯s room. Byeok Tae-san headed to his own private practice room. There, Cheon Kyung-wan and Yu Seo-yeon were training hard in their newly learned martial arts. After pointing out a few things, he left there and headed to the group dance hall. While grasping the condition of those who practice Muryangbo, he nodded when he saw Yeon Ha-rin. ¡®Toxic.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just poison, it was terrible. Now, it seemed that sooner or later, he had to hand over a suitable martial art to Yeon Ha-rin. ¡®A useful martial artist who can properly revive that poison¡­¡¯ With that thought in mind, Byeok Tae-san left the theater. His next destination after coming out of the exercise room was Byeok Tae-soo¡¯s office. As he pondered last night, he remembered that he had even taken care of the general, but that he had neglected his family, Byeok Tae-soo. At the very least, it seemed that his heart would be satisfied if he gave Tae-soo something better than what he gave the governor. And so, he prepared a suitable martial art in advance. Considering that the magistrate byeok was busy, he had transformed and woven a fairly useful magic skill that had a lot to gain compared to the amount of time it took. Its original name was Quest Mage. It was a bizarre magic that trained while drinking blood, but by transforming it, he could get it into drinking the appropriate medicinal herbs. And so, a lot of work went into making this. When cultivating a blood mage, one would usually catch an animal or livestock, collect the blood, and drink it. However, since the transformed tamhyeol magong had to eat medicinal herbs, it took quite a lot of money to train martial arts. This was a martial art that could be easily learned only by the owner of the top of the golden house with a lot of money. As he walked, thinking about martial arts for a while, he soon arrived at the office of the governor. And, at the same time, Cho Seo-ran was coming out of the office of Chief Byeok-soo. It looked like she had come to say hello to Byeok Tae-san. When Cho Seo-ran saw Byeok Tae-san, her eyes widened, and then she proceeded to run quickly. ¡°Are you here to see Zhang? By the way, how could you never visit me? Even so, we drank together.¡± Byeok Tae-san didn¡¯t respond and passed by her. Cho Seo-ran looked at his back. She then cried out quickly before Byeok Tae-san could enter the office of Byeok Tae-soo. ¡°I am helping them make medicine! So, can¡¯t you come and support me later?¡± However, Byeok Tae-san went inside without answering. However, Cho Seo-ran smiled and headed towards the place where Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were. * * * Byeok Tae-san, who delivered the martial art to Byeok Tae-soo, headed to the place where Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were located. The garden where they originally made the medicine was now too cramped and has been moved to a larger space. It was a place far away from the palace where Byeok Tae-san was staying in. Although it was a bit inconvenient to get to and from, it was a huge space that was several times the size of the previous garden. It was perfect to use as a space to make medicine because only the foundation was built to make it into a theater. When he arrived at the vacant lot, he could see the members of the Cheon Yakbang who were busy moving. These were the doctors who picked and picked them up from the Cheon Yakbang, and what they did was trim and dry medicinal herbs, stir the pot with a spatula, and make simple medicines from the finished medicinal materials, which were labor-intensive and time-consuming chores. Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai, who were originally doing the work, sat down with Cho Seo-ran in a very comfortable manner and discussed a new drug. In fact, the discussion was just an excuse, and it was nothing but a break. While he was resting like that, Byeok Tae-san appeared. As soon as Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai saw him, they jumped up from their seats. ¡°Hey, now that I¡¯ve rested for a while, shall I go back to work?¡± Cheon Chushinui, who was muttering to himself quite loudly as if someone was telling him to listen, went to a pile of medicinal herbs nearby and cut a knife. Naturally, Ilchimkai started cutting herbs in the same way, as if he had become one with Cheon Chushinui. Meanwhile, Cho Seo-ran, who was together with the two of them, was greatly perplexed. It was as if he was playing alone and doing nothing. ¡°You came, too.¡± Cho Seo-ran quickly approached Byeok Tae-san, smiled a little, and said this. ¡°I didn¡¯t come to see you.¡± Saying that, Byeok Tae-san walked towards the place where Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai were located. However, Cho Seo-ran didn¡¯t care, and with a soft smile on his face, he walked closer to the side of the wall. ¡°Aren¡¯t I going to be of some help anyway?¡± Since the arrival of Cho Seo-ran, the speed of making medicines had become much faster. And so, yes, it was helping. Moreover, Cho Seo-ran conducted research on medicine together with Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai, and he generously shared the knowledge he knew. Of course, Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai also unleashed a lot of knowledge according to Cho Seo-ran¡¯s attitude. Because of this, the performance of the medicines they were making now were getting better and better. In addition to this, there was still room for further development in the future. First of all, the goal was tenfold, and if it was achieved, it was at a level that was not enviable of any elixir. No, it was actually a much better medicine. This was because Cheon Chushinui had no tolerance whatsoever, so it could be taken for a long time. At this, Cho Seo-ran continued what she had to say, uncaring as to whether or not Byeok Tae-san responded. ¡°So, please do it once.¡± Byeok Tae-san stopped walking and looked at Cho Seo-ran. Cho Seo-ran smiled and continued. ¡°You said it was before. If you want to take the pulse, you need to bring the king of medicine. That¡¯s why I came here.¡± As she spoke, she spread her arms wide. Byeok Tae-san listened to the words and stroked his chin. ¡°What¡­ I¡¯ve never said anything like that before.¡± At this, Cho Seo-ran¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Then do you allow the pulse?¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Yes? Why?¡± ¡°I changed my mind.¡± Cho Seo-ran stared blankly at Byeok Tae0san. How could you say such a thing without the blink of an eye? She suddenly came to her senses and looked at Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai, who were only cutting herbs without looking at this nearby. She stared at her with her stinging eyes so much that, in the end, Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai looked at her secretly. Cho Seo-ran glanced at the two of them. If one were to make a promise, then it meant one should keep it. At this, Cheon Chushinui took a deep breath before he spoke. ¡°I think the time has come for me to take Confucius properly¡­ How about taking one?¡± He then poked the side of the chimpanzee sitting next to him with his elbow. ¡°Hmmm. what¡­ I think so too. To be honest, I was really surprised when I checked the condition of Confucius before. It seems to have gotten a lot better, but it¡¯s not an easy disease, is it? So, how about making sure at this point?¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at the two with a strange expression. Those eyes were like why these guys were like this, or they seemed to know everything about you, so it was very unsettling and ominous. In the end, she couldn¡¯t overcome her anxiety and Cheon Chushinui ended up spitting out her words. ¡°No, does it wear out if you do it once? All you have to do is leave your wrist alone for a moment.¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san smiled and pointed to Cho Seo-ran with his chin. ¡°Does that woman come here, even Harin?¡± Cheon Chushinui bit his lip. This was because Yeon Ha-rin was currently training, so she was blocking everything around her. She suddenly remembered the situation when she was talking about the old drug lord. At that time, she was unable to sleep for several days because of Yeon Ha-rin, who was chasing after her until the end with eyes that looked like she was about to burst into tears. Recalling what had happened at that time, Cheon Chushinui trembled. The scoundrel giggled and laughed. Cho Seo-ran looked at the three men in turn with her unfamiliar eyes. Byeok Tae-san looked at her as he spoke, ¡°Is there any reason why Cheon Yakbang should join hands with Moorimmaeng?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Cho Seo-ran¡¯s eyes widened in a completely unexpected way as she looked at him. Byeok Tae-san merely laughed bitterly. ¡°Done. Just remember that the road is not necessarily only for the Moorimmaeng.¡± Cho Seo-ran blankly looked at Byeok Tae-san. Then, a hand suddenly came in front of her. She staggered behind her in surprise, and Tae-san wall said sarcastically. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, quit.¡± It was Byeok Tae-san¡¯s hand. Cho Seo-ran looked at his hand and then his face alternately, and then she gently squeezed her wrist. Then, she closed her eyes and focused on her pulse. In her mind, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s body state was drawn step by step through her pulse. She not only grasped the presence or absence of disease, but also thoroughly examined the flow of his gi-maek, body type, and his constitution. She confirmed that once and tilted her head, and then she started again. In that way, she had a whopping three pulses. The reason she did it was simple. ¡®Too¡­ It¡¯s normal.¡¯ It was because Byeok Tae-san¡¯s body was so normal. Cho Seo-ran couldn¡¯t understand it at all. How could she be so ordinary? She, too, had heard some stories about what Byeok Tae-san did in Homuryeon. But with this body now, he would never be able to do such a great thing. Either someone great helped, or the rumors were false, or both. At least, in her common sense. ¡°Are you still far away?¡± At Tae-san¡¯s question, Cho Seo-ran suddenly came to her senses and stepped away. ¡°No. It¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°Yeah, how did you feel?¡± Cho Seo-ran answered with a calm expression. ¡°There is no disease. There seemed to be no sign of it.¡± After saying that, Cho Seo-ran looked at Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai with a slightly admirable look. She said, ¡°I could definitely see that the two of them were very talented. To be honest, I was a little surprised that there was no such thing at all, although there are still traces of it no matter how much the joint is completely cured.¡± However, when she heard the story, she couldn¡¯t hide her surprised expression, and she just stared blankly at Tae-san. To be honest, she didn¡¯t do anything of their own. Byeok Tae-san alone revived jeopardy, as well as a body that was nothing more than a corpse. ¡°Oh, Confucius. Me too, I want to try the pulse.¡± ¡°I want to do it too.¡± As soon as he stepped forward with a look as if he had been possessed by the tenacity of faith and one gulp, Byeok Tae-san laughed and held out her hand. The two of them shook their heads with a careful expression on their face. ¡°Confucius is really¡­ You are unknown.¡± Cheon Chushinui nodded broadly as if he was agreeing with Ilchimkai¡¯s words. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s body was indeed completely different from when he was in Jeoljaek. As the three lawmakers were looking at Byeok Tae-san with very complicated eyes, Ok Hwa entered there with an urgent step. ¡°Confucius!¡± Her voice was as urgent as her steps, so she all looked at what was going on. Ok Hwa approached Byeok Tae-san and said, ¡°The patrol leader of Homuryeon has arrived.¡± The head of Homuryeon¡¯s patrol party was Seo Mun-deok. She had come here to set up the Homuryeon Wuhan branch in Wuhan, and so far the work has been going on without much noise. However, seeing Ok Hwa¡¯s urgent expression like that, it seemed that she wasn¡¯t the main character. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ok Hwa promptly answered Tae-san¡¯s question. ¡°It is said that a swarm of anti-gangshies poured out on her stool, causing an uproar.¡± Hearing those words, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°They are like grasshoppers.¡± After saying that, Byeok Tae-san glanced at Cho Seo-ran. Apparently, this situation should be delayed a bit.[ Chapter 107 ¡°Confucius, what are you going to do?¡± Cheon Chushinui asked while looking at Seo Moon-deok¡¯s back as he left the golden house. He had just met and heard him talk with Seo Moon-deok, and the situation seemed much more serious than he had initially expected. He didn¡¯t even have a clear picture of how many anti-gangsies were once mobilized in the raid. It would not be an exaggeration to say that there was no proper attack by Bangangsi when Byeok Tae-san had been in Uichang. This was because, whenever there was an attack by Bangangsi, Byeok Tae-san ended up intervening. Besides, he went to the place where he kept the Bangangsi and destroyed them all, so he had little experience with them. However, this time it wasn¡¯t. They had been very organized and attacked in a variety of ways. A huge number of Bangangshi attacked as if they were being swept away, and dozens of individuals were secretly attacked. Anyway, that was why the damage accumulated in Homuryeon wasn¡¯t the only thing. The damage not only from Homuryeon but also from other samurai and breakwaters located in Uichang only continued to increase. And, the problem wasn¡¯t just that. A really strong master had intervened there. Perhaps the master was a member of an organization that called themselves unknown, or moved with the anti-gangsters or moved alone. The bigger problem was that there was not one such master. In the meantime, even those who ate the blood gang went wild, and the spear became a mess. However, the damage was reduced, thanks to the countermeasures of the Jeunghyeol Group, which were made by Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai and delivered to Homuryeon. However, there were limits to doing so. What Seo Mun-deok asked for was to help stop Bangangsi and to supply more black wine. Of course, he promised a sufficient reward. All that was left was the decision of Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Go.¡± There¡¯re elixirs all over the river, but if one didn¡¯t go there, where would he go? Tae-san had already healed himself, but there was still a long way to go. From now on, one needed to build up their spiritual power in earnest. There were many ways to build spiritual power. You could increase your spiritual power by turning the spirit magic ball inside, or you could burn the dirt on the soul of another person and suck it up. However, above all else, the best way was, by far, the elixir. Ok Hwa, who heard of Byeok Tae-san¡¯s decision, asked quickly. ¡°Have you decided who you are going to take?¡± This would indeed be very dangerous. But in other words, it was also an opportunity to gain great experience. People who came to Homuryeon this time would probably be able to grow rapidly. Ok Hwa then looked at Tae-san, thinking that she was going with him, so she felt reassured. It seemed like he could survive no matter what. Byeok Tae-san was immersed in thought for a moment as he received Ok Hwa¡¯s hopeful gaze. ¡°Well¡­¡± Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai looked at Byeok Tae-san with their twinkling eyes. Instinctively, he realized that if he stayed here, he would have to live with the smell of medicine until Byeok Tae-san returned. As a result, an expression with such a heart poured out of the two of them. Byeok Tae-san saw this and smiled. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll have to take Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon.¡± Muryangbo¡¯s training was over, and he was now learning a new martial art, so it would definitely be a good opportunity to engrave it on his body. ¡°You must go too.¡± At this, OK Hwa¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°Yes. I will prepare.¡± They needed someone to link with Hao Mun or take overall command, but no one could do it better than Ok Hwa. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a few people with me in the middle of the fight.¡± Then, wouldn¡¯t it be better to listen to Byeok Tae-san? He wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy it as much as h enjoyed it at home, but he didn¡¯t want to give up on it all. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to matter if you take them all.¡± At Ok Ha¡¯s words, Byeok Tae-san nodded indifferently. ¡°Do it yourself.¡± Ok Hwa lowered her head slightly and then asked, ¡°What about Nangin Market and Heukdo?¡± ¡°Tell them to practice or work hard. It still has a long way to go.¡± Byeok Tae-san said this and thought for a moment before looking at her once more. ¡°Well, do you think this should be enough?¡± ¡°The kite saucer¡­¡± ¡°It is the same. Now is not the time to practice, it¡¯s time to refine yourself.¡± ¡°All right.¡± When the conversation ended like that, Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai looked restless. However, Byeok Tae-san waved his hand at Ok Hwa without looking at the two at all. ¡°Go and get ready.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ok Hwa bowed politely and then backed away. The mouths of Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai opened wide, and his eyes fluttered violently. ¡°Oh, Confucius. Are you going to throw it away?¡± That was the first remark that came out of Cheon Chushinui¡¯s mouth. ¡°Confucius, for such a task, a competent member of the legislature is absolutely necessary. Especially! Trauma treatment is important. Wouldn¡¯t it be obvious? It¡¯s not a fight.¡± Hearing those words, the gangster, who understood the atmosphere, looked at Cheon Chushinui with an expression of both absurdity and astonishment. He stepped out as if he couldn¡¯t be defeated. ¡°The trauma is important. However, in battles of advanced players who use a little bit of inner strength, inner wounds are much more important. Moreover, my needles are fast and accurate. Since ancient times, I have been told not to play with the level of applying gold spear medicine or rubbing it.¡± ¡°Oh, who cares about the golden potion? And you said you didn¡¯t? So yesterday I went to Yonghwaru with¡­ Oops!¡± Cheon Chushinui was unable to continue his words because of Ilchimkai, who suddenly closed his mouth in a tight manner. ¡°Why are you saying that here? You really want to die together, is that it? Whoa!¡± When Chushinui bit his hand, Ilchimkai was forced to let go of him. The former hurriedly spoke up. ¡°So, I mean, it would be good to bring in a talented person who can be used in a variety of ways like me, and let my brother here use his talents to keep making medicines.¡± Cheon Chushinui, who said that, grinned with a sense of accomplishment as if he had done it. Ilchimkai clenched his fists with a reddish-brown hued expression, but now was not the time to worry about that. This was an important moment in deciding whether to go to Homuryeon or to stay here and craft more medicine. ¡°Okay, both of you get ready to go to Homuryeon. The more members, the better.¡± After saying that, Byeok Tae-san turned around and went inside. Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai looked blankly at Tae-san¡¯s back. ¡°Brother, you know for sure that you are following this because of me.¡± ¡°What? Why is this madman suddenly talking shit?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that Confucius¡¯s heart has changed because I preached hard about the need for a member of parliament. Originally, both of us should have stayed here and ground herbs.¡± The scoundrel laughed bitterly. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t hit you with that? Where do you sell drugs?¡± As soon as the monster said that and clenched his fists, Cheon Chushinui was running away in the distance. ¡°You ignorant bastard, aren¡¯t you standing there?¡± As the Invaders chased after them, Cheon Chushinui ran away even faster. ¡°Am I the only one who has no loyalty? Who was the first to curse at the level of applying gold spear medicine?¡± ¡°Shut up and stand there!¡± ¡°Did you turn?¡± ¡°What? Hey! Just stand there!¡± An intense chase followed for a while. Meanwhile, the others quickly finished preparing to depart for Homuryeon. * * * With a serious expression, Cho Seo-ran looked at the members of the Cheon Yakbang who were working hard in various places in the vacant lot. She was evidently in deep thought. In fact, the purpose of coming to Wuhan had now been accomplished. The purpose was to find a way to push through Byeok Tae-san and destroy Bangangsi through it. The problem was that nothing had been gained. In the eyes of Cho Seo-ran, Byeok Tae-san was an ordinary person, one of the most common people she had ever met. However, Byeok Tae-san had said he was a gosu. Those were the words of two lawmakers who had been sent to Homuryeon and brought here and were working hard. Those two lawmakers accompanied Byeok Tae-san from Homu-ryeon to Wuhan. In the meantime, he also fought with a group of people who practiced anti-gang poetry. She didn¡¯t see Byeok Tae-san fighting from the side, but she was able to infer just how strong Byeok Tae-san really was from the results. In their view, Byeok Tae-san was a master who she could not even dare to estimate. Because of this, Cho Seo-ran was confused. A pulse could reveal several things. One of them was the presence or absence of internal air. Byeok Tae-san did not exist as much as a nail in the inner hole. However, he was an expert. How could you accept this? Even Cho Seo-ran knew that because he had learned martial arts. How big of a difference did the presence or absence of an interior make? And so, the pulse was repeated three times, and yet they all got the same result. Because of this, it was natural to be confused. Cho Seo-ran had a determined expression on her face. ¡®I¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t just give up like this. Now that she had confirmed that there was nothing that could be detected by the true pulse, she needed to find another way. ¡®But if it¡¯s not your constitution, not your internal organs, or because of your heart failure, what is it?¡¯ The only way to find out was to see it with your own eyes. Cho Seo-ran recalled the story of the visit of Homuryeon¡¯s patrol leader, Seo Mun-deok. Byeok Tae-san must have met Seo Mun-deok by now. No, maybe it was already all over. ¡®Are you sure you¡¯re going to Uichang?¡¯ That was probably the case. When he heard the story of Ban Jiangxi earlier, he was constantly watching the figure of Byeok Tae-san, and there was clearly a reaction. Cho Seo-ran jumped up from her seat. Once a goal was set, she was a person who rushed to the front and back. She glanced at the members of the Thousand Pharmacy Cho Seo-ran. ¡®I¡¯m going to suffer a little bit more,¡¯ she muttered to herself, then quickly set out to find Byeok Tae-san. * * * Preparations to leave for Uichang were over in an instant. As the ten people decided to fight and move, the preparations were finished without the other people having time to use their hands. Moreover, since all of the ten quarrels were learning martial arts, there was no need for help from men. Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai went and prepared plenty of medicines to use. Still, there were a lot of medicines that he had made so far, so even after he had packed a lot, there was a lot of medicine left. He handed over the huge amount of medicine to Yuk Tae-gu and Jang Gak-woo. One never knew what might happen to them, but the training method was indeed very intense, so if one were to get hurt, one would have to treat it right away. In addition to this, when Cho Seo-ran joined the party, the nine members of Cheon Yakbang had to remain in the golden house. They decided to make preparations for the future until the party were to return. He couldn¡¯t disclose all the secrets of how to make medicine, so he had no choice but to do so. In the end, this was a situation where Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai had to finish everything. And so, all preparations went smoothly. Finally, the morning after Seo Mun-deok came to Byeok Tae-san, the latter¡¯s group left the golden house. At the front door of the golden house, Yeon Ha-rin, who heard the news late last night, was looking at Byeok Tae-san and the rest of the party with a mixture of absurdity, resentment, sadness, and anxiety. Then, she zeroed in on Cho Seo-ran. ¡°Are you meeting anyone else?¡± Saying that, Yeon Ha-rin turned her head and looked at Cheon Chushinui. Chushinui was startled and avoided Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s gaze. ¡°But, as I heard, you are very pretty. Yes?¡± Cheon Chushinui said hurriedly. ¡°I am not.¡± ¡°Yes? What isn¡¯t it?¡± Cheon Chushinui looked at Ilchimkai. ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s my brother. I didn¡¯t know either, but did you two know each other?¡± When Cheon Chushinui slipped one step away, Ilchimkai was found to be bewildered. All of a sudden, Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s gaze rested on Ilchimkai. ¡°No, what¡­ Hey, you bastard! You told me to do it!¡± The chimpanzee looked at the Cheon Chushinui as he shouted, but he was no longer there. He hid behind the gathered quarrels. While they were doing this, Cho Seo-ran couldn¡¯t pay attention to anything else as he endured the stinging gazes pouring over his body. Nine lawmakers from a thousand drugstores who came up to her here were looking at her, hoping to see her off. It would have been more comfortable if she had resented her and swore at her, but the guilt pierced her heart as she looked at herself with her pitiful eyes. ¡°Moonju¡­ We will work harder. please¡­ Get what you want¡­¡± Cho Seo-ran¡¯s body shook. ¡®Isn¡¯t that what they¡¯re doing on purpose?¡¯ Byeok Tae-san, who had been watching the whole situation, turned around with a slight frown. Everyone was startled as Cho Seo-ran followed after him. The poison slowly began to rise in Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s eyes at the sight of Tae-san turning his back on her. All of this happened because she was weak. To do that, she had to practice harder than she was now. With this thought in mind, Yeon Ha-rin turned around to go to the dance hall and entered the golden house, all with the solid resolve that she would never ever fall off Tae-san¡¯s side the same way again.[ Chapter 108 ¡°Confucius, how do we find a path?¡± At Ok Hwa¡¯s question, Byeok Tae-san looked at her. She spoke slowly. ¡°The boat was prepared in advance. We also prepared horses and carriages separately, so you can choose what you want.¡± Byeok Tae-san stopped her from walking and looked back at her. Come to think of it, this was a serious problem. He hadn¡¯t considered that they were still immature. Byeok Tae-san was planning to move as quickly as possible. However, she couldn¡¯t keep up with the pace. ¡°Confucius?¡± Ok Hwa at Byeok Tae-san with her puzzled expression. She didn¡¯t respond to Byeok Tae-san, but she glanced around at the people following her. Among them, the person with the highest military achievement was Ilchimkai, and below them were Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon. All the rest, except for Cheon Chushinui and Cho Seo-ran, were all arrogant, but among them, the flame was a bit high. She had mastered the Moon Spirit Magic, so it was natural for her. Byeok Tae-san then looked at Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon and asked, ¡°Are you a little light?¡± It was a really simple question, but the moment he heard it, everyone in the room knew the intent of the question. Byeok Tae-san was planning to move to Uichang now. ¡°Neither fast nor slow.¡± At Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s answer, Byeok Tae-san frowned. ¡°How long will it take to run to Uichang alone?¡± The distance from Wuhan to Uichang was almost a thousand li. Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s head was torn in an instant. If one was to assume that the interior did not dry out no matter how hard they ran, no matter how much they ran without resting, and no sleep, we would be able to arrive in one day. However, how could a person do that? No matter how powerful a man he was, he could not maintain his light dexterity at full speed throughout the day. So, one just had to adjust accordingly. Even if he were to control his speed, he couldn¡¯t run without a break. As he continued to worry like that, his thoughts proved to be all over the place. ¡°It is still. You think too much.¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words made Cheon Kyung-wan¡¯s mind awaken. ¡°I¡­¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san turned his head to look at Yoo Seo-yeon, as if he had no intention of listening to Chun Kyung-wan¡¯s answer. ¡°You?¡± ¡°If your inner strength is infinite, one day is enough.¡± ¡°Can you stand it?¡± Yoo Seo-yeon answered with poisonous eyes. ¡°I can stand it.¡± No matter how much strength she had, it was by no means easy to run for a full day without a break. However, she said he would do it. In fact, Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s words had no meaning. In the first place, wasn¡¯t it absurd to assume that the interior space was infinite? And so, everyone looked at the meaningless conversation with puzzled eyes. After finishing the conversation with Yoo Seo-yeon, Byeok Tae-san looked around the party. And he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Now, let me tell you a very simple kyunggong. The efficiency is a bit lower, but the speed and stability are quite good.¡± Saying that, he began to recite one of Gyeonggong¡¯s old phrases. All the people here were very talented in martial arts and had good brains, so after reciting the gugyeol twice, everyone memorized it. There was no way that light work can be done by guiding alone. Byeok Tae-san helped me with my training by unraveling the stencil and explaining it once in a while when I watched the light work. He was so simple, it didn¡¯t take much to learn everything. But he all tilted his head. As Byeok Tae-san had said, it was not as efficient or as a highly stable light workman. Anyway, when Byeok Tae-san finished the light dungeon training, he told his companions again. ¡°From now on, I will run to Uichang without a break. Go as fast as you can. don¡¯t be shy Gonggong must write what I just told you.¡± At this, everyone had a confused expression on their faces. How could one run to the spear without resting while maximizing your speed without sparing your strength? Contradictory words could be heard, but no one responded. Byeok Tae-san then continued to speak. ¡°I believe we can all survive. I¡¯ll walk, so it won¡¯t be too difficult.¡± When Byeok Tae-san finished speaking, he turned around and started walking. Everyone hurriedly followed after him. However, the Tae-san was incredibly fast. I was walking, but I didn¡¯t feel like I was walking. He moved forward with every step he took, but he could never follow him. From the start, he did everything he could. And from then on, one had to run with all their might. He had no choice but to do so. Otherwise, they would miss Byeok Tae-san. ¡°What would happen if walking was enough for me to run?¡± The scoundrel murmured like that with a bewildered expression on his face. Half an hour had passed since they started running like that. Everyone had a different level of martial arts, and the amount of internal strength they possessed was also different. Because of this, the timing of the exhaustion had to be different. Soso was the first person to lose her inner spirit. She wiped her sweat-drenched forehead and looked at Tae-san with a sad expression. She thought that she couldn¡¯t pursue any more now that her vent had run out. However, at that moment, something amazing happened. ¡°Uh?¡± The internal air, which he thought had run out, was now fluttering in the danjeon. Of course, the danjeon wasn¡¯t full, but it was enough for light work. Soso regained her strength and continued her work. Somehow, it seemed to be faster and more stable than before. After that, the pitfalls of the quarrels were exhausted one after another. And they, too, had the same experience as Soso. Everyone looked at Byeok Tae-san¡¯s back in wonder. The person who fell behind the quarrels was Cho Seo-ran, who had a slightly different reaction from the quarrels. she was astonished. She then looked at Byeok Tae-san with eyes that could not be understood. How did this even come to be? She guessed that Gyeonggong, whom Byeok Tae-san taught me earlier, made this possible. However, she had no idea how that was possible. It was only natural that she had a different reaction from the people who had been in martial arts for less than a year and those who had been practicing martial arts for a long time and accumulated various related knowledge. One by one, more and more people were startled. The pace accelerated when everyone experienced an amazing miracle. Byeok Tae-san increased his speed slightly at the exact moment, as if he knew it all. That was how hell began. * * * ¡®Fuck¡­ I¡¯m really not resting.¡¯ Ilchimkai is just one step away from running out of breath. Of course, it wasn¡¯t really like that, that was just what he felt like. However, it was excruciatingly difficult. It had been a long time since he had crossed the limit, and the poison that had barely sustained him disappeared completely. It was merely his pride that made him stand up to the ambush now. ¡®I can¡¯t fall before that one.¡¯ Meanwhile, Cheon Chushinui was running with a clear expression on his face. Now was not the time to think otherwise. His gaze was fixed on the back of Byeok Tae-san. It was only ten steps from where he was to where Byeok Tae-san was. However, no matter how much he ran, those ten steps could not be narrowed down. And the really strange thing was that the speed of the party following Byeok Tae-san remained the same. Everyone had different skills and stamina, so their speed was bound to be different. Because of this, the front and back will open naturally. It should have been a long line of formation, but it was not at all. They were almost running together. How long it had been running had not even been counted. It was certain that one hour had passed, but they had no idea how much more time had passed since then. ¡®I just followed you. I¡¯ll make you some medicine.¡¯ The Iljim-goo regretted it all the way through. However, regret is always too late, no matter how early. Maybe they could get to Uichang right away. It was a thought that was in the minds of not only Ilchimkai, but of everyone who was running together. How much longer were they to run? Slowly, everyone was experiencing the limit once again. And everyone acknowledged that this limit could never be crossed. If you exceeded this limit, you will surely die. This was especially the case with Ilchimkai and Cheon Chushinui. The two were older than the others. Because of this, of course, there was a lack of stamina and strength. ¡°Brother, I think I¡¯m going to fall.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that. I¡¯m about to do the same.¡± ¡°If I fall, hyung will carry me.¡± ¡°I will fall first. So you better carry me, you bastard.¡± ¡°I will first.¡± ¡°Are we betting?¡± ¡°Oh shit, really?¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Chuimsae. Chuimsae.¡± ¡°Shake.¡± The two exchanged words as best as they could. It was the last struggle trying to hold on somehow. The two of them, who had been exchanging a few words like that, shut their mouths as if they had made a promise. And slowly, the eyes began to rise upwards. My eyes widened and the whole world shook like a haze. Just as he was about to collapse, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s voice sounded like a miracle. ¡°So far. I¡¯m going to rest for a while.¡± At the same time, everyone fell to the floor. * * * Cho Seo-ran blinked slowly. With each blink, her vision became a little clearer. The surroundings were immersed in pitch black darkness. It looked like it was night. The night sky soon came into clear vision. The twinkling stars were studded with grains. ¡°Oh¡­ I fainted.¡± It was then that she remembered the situation where she had lost her mind. Her body trembled terribly. It really felt like she was stepping into hell. It was the first time Seo-ran realized that she could be pushed so harshly. Cho Seo-ran had to learn both medicine and martial arts at the same time, so she worked harder than most civilians or doctors. It was hard for her to achieve either one, because it was usually not hard to do both at the same time. However, what she experienced today made all her efforts like a child¡¯s prank. She honestly never thought it would be possible. ¡®By the way, where did you come from now?¡¯ Cho Seo-ran thought about it and got up. She was probably the first one in her group to wake up. With that, she looked around and saw people lying side by side. All of them had been together since infinity. She saw the maids of Tae-san around her, and Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon were some distance away. And farther away lay Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai. They were all asleep, almost as if dead. ¡®What about Confucius?¡¯ Cho Seo-ran found where Byeok Tae-san was. Everyone had been too busy running and they were told to rest, so they collapsed on the spot. There was a high possibility that Byeok Tae-san had been protecting them until now. However, no matter how much she looked around, she couldn¡¯t find him. Anxiety slowly rose. However, Cho Seo-ran shook her head to shake off her little feelings. ¡®First of all, from the state of the body¡­¡¯ After such a forced march, there was no way her body was normal. First of all, she needed to figure out how much it will affect her future work. At this, Cho Seo-ran slowly closed her eyes and contemplated his body. And then, she opened her eyes in surprise. ¡°What, what? Does this make sense?¡± Her physical condition turned out to be perfect, as if she had recovered after a few days of rest after intense training. No, it was not enough to be perfect. Cho Seo-ran was confused. ¡®Is that torture-like running a practice? But in less than a day, is this possible? It doesn¡¯t make much sense¡­¡¯ The bones and muscles of her body also became much harder and more flexible. Cho Seo-ran¡¯s thoughts gradually gathered from Wuhan to the light of the gods taught by Byeok Tae-san. It was clear that there was something secretive about all this. She thought again about what Gyunggong¡¯s advice was and what Byeok Tae-san had explained to her. Then, she analyzed it step by step. Of course, there were no results. Meanwhile, her party started to open their eyes one by one. Cho Seo-ran looked at them and smiled. She had a completely different way of accepting the situation from herself. She seemed to take everything for granted. Ilchimkai then approached Cho Seo-ran. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s so good that it¡¯s a problem.¡± The scoundrel laughed bitterly. It was because he understood why Cho Seo-ran had said such a thing. ¡°Just accept it. Then it¡¯s convenient.¡± ¡°However¡­!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lose anything, I just gained it, is there any problem?¡± Cho Seo-ran bit the inside of her mouth. The scoundrel¡¯s words were indeed correct. ¡°By the way¡­ Where else did our Confucius go? ¡­ .¡± Ilchimkai looked around him. The place they were now was at the beginning of a small mountain a little far from Gwando. There seemed to be no private houses or villages around, and there were no wild animals. It wasn¡¯t a dangerous place. However, it did not seem that Byeok Tae-san would have left them like this and went far off by himself. Unsurprisingly, Tae-san suddenly appeared from within the mountains. Then, he shook his hand. A huge wild boar flew through the air and fell between the party. Bang! It was so huge that the ground shook. ¡°Let¡¯s have some rice. I¡¯m hungry.¡± At this, everyone stared blankly at the scene, but at the words of Tae-san, they gradually came to their senses and began to move. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, leave now.¡± A faint smile formed on the corners of Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips as he watched the group struggle to move faster than ever before. Chapter 109 Everyone was moving uncontrollably. Cheon Kyung-wan was in charge of dismantling and grooming the wild boar. He was pretty good at it, considering his experience. Cheon Chusinui, Ilchimkai, and Cho Seo-ran went into the mountains to find herbs that could get rid of the fishy smell. Using it, the maids of Byeok Tae-san made a fire and cooked and grilled the meat. Byeok Tae-san just sat still and watched the group¡¯s busy movements. Looking at it that way, he felt that he still had a long way to go. The Gyeonggongs that Byeok Tae-san taught them today were the ones he made himself and passed on to Hocheon University in the past. It was not really a big deal if you simply looked at it as practice, but it was a completely different story if the Jeung Hon Ma Gong intervenes. In the past, he had used it often when he was leading the Hocheon University. It was because Hocheondae was able to follow him properly only when he was connected as a ghost magician. However, now, even that was impossible. Byeok Tae-san had to slow down as much as possible. ¡®What¡­ If you do it early on, you¡¯ll do well later.¡¯ Come to think of it, when he had been a thousand years old, he couldn¡¯t see clumsy things like this around him. Those who were below the level, that was, those who were not in the Hocheon University, were filtered out by the people below. Because of this, it was almost the first time that he had been cared for in this way. However, it wasn¡¯t that bad. It was a strange thing, so it was a lot of fun. It was not bad to rush around with the finished ones, but it was pretty good to raise them step by step from the ground up like this. The cooking had been finished while these thoughts ran through his head. Byeok Tae-san was eaten slowly, savoring the taste. The taste was quite good because of their excellent skills. When Byeok Tae-san started eating first, the rest of the people ate the meat hard. Everyone ate a lot because they had used up a lot of energy to run up to here. In addition to this, the more they ate, the stronger their bodies became. As they ate like crazy, everyone was full and went out. When the meal was over, Byeok Tae-san got up from his seat. Everyone promptly looked at him with hopeful expressions. Anxiety swelled in the depths of their eyes. He hadn¡¯t digested it yet, but he looked at me wondering what to do if I asked him to run again like before. If the opponent was easy enough, they would lie down on their backs, but no one dared to do that in front of Tae-san. All they could do was look at him earnestly whilst waiting. Byeok Tae-san then looked around the party without saying a word. Everyone stood up whilst sobbing at the silent pressure. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t take any more rest to digest it. Byeok Tae-san then looked around the group once more and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s no fun when no one is left behind.¡± Somehow, everyone got goosebumps at those words. Yet, this only made them look more determined. The resolve to never give up was engraved in their hearts. Byeok Tae-san walked strides forward with everyone hurriedly followed after him. And so. the night race began. * * * The midnight run wasn¡¯t very long. By the time the party lost consciousness, they had almost reached Uichang. Byeok Tae-san had left Wuhan in the morning and arrived near Uichang before the sun went down, so he could see how fast it was moving. ¡°Confucius, where are you going?¡± Ok Hwa approached Byeok Tae-san and asked. There were now two options. Go straight to Homuryeon, or getting a room in a nearby guesthouse. Byeok Tae-san then walked straight ahead without even answering. Ok Hwa followed Byeok Tae-san with a puzzled expression. The place where Tae-san stopped was Heukcheolbang. When he came to Homuryeon, it was a breakwater where all people and supplies disappeared overnight. In addition to this, there were also traces of poisonous horses. Ok Hwa was the former branch manager of Haomen Uichang. And so, she remembered well what had happened. In addition, some incidents were directly experienced with Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Confucius, shall we call the Hao Mundos?¡± Ok Hwa decided that Byeok Tae-san wanted to investigate the Heukcheolbang here again. And, since the Heukcheolbang was a fairly large manor, a lot of people were needed to properly investigate it. ¡°Done.¡± Saying that, Byeok Tae-san approached the main gate of the Heukcheolbang. Ok Hwa stood right next to Byeok Tae-san and eagerly recited information about Heukcheolbang. ¡°Since then, the Heukcheolbang has been managed by Homuryeon. Then, recently, as Uichang became noisy, I quit the management of the Heukcheolbang.¡± ¡°So now?¡± ¡°It is empty. However, since Homuryeon has been out of business for only five days, there won¡¯t be much to do.¡± At Ok Hwa¡¯s words, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips rose slightly. Anyway, these guys really did roll their heads in a variety of ways. Byeok Tae-san looked at Cheon Chushinui¡¯s faithfulness and held out his hand. The latter looked at Byeok Tae-san¡¯s hands and face alternately with a puzzled expression. ¡°Black wine.¡± Heukju referred to the black marbles that could make those who have burst their potential as a blood gang run away. ¡°Ah, here it is. How many would you like?¡± Cheon Chushinui ran quickly and asked. Byeok Tae-san checked the Heukcheolbang again and said, ¡°It would be three.¡± Cheon Chushinui quickly pulled out three black wines from his bosom and politely held them out. Tae-san picked up the black wine and hurriedly threw it into the black iron room. Cheon Chushinui saw it and was horrified. ¡°No, Confucius. If you throw it like that¡­!¡± As he spoke, he realized that Byeok Tae-san couldn¡¯t do such a thing for nothing. ¡°Uh¡­ I wonder if there are those crazy people in here?¡± He didn¡¯t know how he knew it, but he thought that it might be because the level of Gigam was so great that he couldn¡¯t even judge it. A scream could be heard from inside the black iron room. Everyone¡¯s faces hardened. Indeed, there were those who ate the blood gang in there. This was because they were the only ones who reacted to black sake. And, once he reacted to the black wine, he poured out his potential and collapsed in no time. As the shouts and commotion subsided, Cheon Chushinui stepped forward and pushed the door of the Heukcheolbang. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s locked, shall I break it?¡± When Cheon Chushinui asked while looking at Byeok Tae-san, he waved his hand as if to get away. Then, he passed Cheon Chushinui, who had gotten out of the way, and slammed the door in front of the front door. The door promptly opened. The party looked at Cheon in unison. The man then spoke with a bewildered expression. ¡°No, was it really locked? No matter how much I pushed and pulled, it didn¡¯t move!¡± As the monster passed by such a god, he turned his head to look at him. Kicking his tongue and shaking his head a few times, he went into the black iron room with a pleasant smile. ¡°Wow, I really am. Ah-oh! I¡¯m sorry! It was really locked!¡± Cheon Kyung-wan said whilst passing by Cheon Chushinui. ¡°I, I believe in God.¡± Cheon Chushinui¡¯s expression contorted. * * * There were a lot of people in the Heukcheolbang. Because of the black wine, they were all stuck with their sleep. ¡°Hey, I hid a lot.¡± Seeing the scene, Cheon Chushinui shook his head. I didn¡¯t know that there were so many people who ate the Jeunghyeoldan. It wasn¡¯t filling the entire Heukcheolbang, but there were enough to fill several of the halls and three dance halls inside. In addition to this, it wasn¡¯t that they all ran out and died yet. All the guys in the gymnasium were dead, but most of the guys in the front were fine. It was decided that throwing Byeok Tae-san into the front square would not have any effect, so only the exercise area was cleaned up. The guys in the front row came pouring out. Black wine fell in front of those guys. Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai threw black wine at appropriate intervals towards the running men. Seeing the people running rampant in a rampage, he quickly backed away. It was a pain in the ass when those guys rushed in during a runaway. This was because it was a momentary burst of latent power, the power it exerted in an instant was truly enormous. They all screamed and swung their hands and feet in all directions. The man with the weapon threw it out wildly. Some of them rushed towards Cheon Chushinui much faster than expected. The man was greatly embarrassed and hurriedly waved his hand. Bubbly! The shock came as if his hand bones were broken. The body of the man who was attacking dried up, but the attack became faster and more powerful. Boom! The moment Cheon Chushinui¡¯s hands and feet became dizzy, he flew away with an explosion. Ilchimkai, who was approaching all of a sudden, clicked his tongue as he saw Cheon Chushinui¡¯s faithfulness. ¡°Are you going to pay for the meal with that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the new martial arts aren¡¯t ripe yet.¡± ¡°Then do you think I¡¯m used to doing this?¡± ¡°Are you and my brother the same? Ike! come here again Let your brother take care of that guy.¡± Cheon Chushinui quickly left the place. Five men with their whole bodies shriveled toward this side were running at once. The chimpanzee snorted and spit at them all. Bubbly bubbly! Five stings landed right in their foreheads, and that was the end of it. They couldn¡¯t move anymore and fell backward. At this, the scoundrel looked around. Heukju had done a good job and most of them collapsed. The rest of the guys were also in the process of finishing without damage by responding appropriately to the party. ¡®By the way¡­ Can¡¯t you see Confucius?¡¯ * * * Byeok Tae-san was in the inner garden of Heukcheolbang. He was on his way to the ark-only exercise room, located in the deepest part of the inner garden. This was because the anti-gangs had gathered there. The reason why Byeok Tae-san came to Heukcheolbang in the first place was because of the antigang poetry. The unique energy of Bangangsi was very strong, so from the moment I entered the chair, I stabbed Byeok Tae-san¡¯s senses. Byeok Tae-san, who entered the theater, could understand why he felt that way. The half-gangsi here was a little different from the half-gangsie he had seen so far. There were a total of thirty Bangangshis standing there, and the strength of each of them was enormous. He seemed to have turned someone who was a great master when he was alive into a semi-gang. It¡¯s strong even if someone who has just mastered martial arts is turned into a semi-gang, but how strong could a person who used to be a master be turned into a semi-gong-si? Of course, this didn¡¯t mean anything to Byeok Tae-san. Tae-san looked carefully at the Bangangsi¡¯s gathered in the middle of the dance hall. ¡°Are these guys from the Black Iron Room?¡± It seemed that way. Then the guy who ate the blood clot outside moved faster than ever before. They may also be from the Black Cheolbang. It was like taking all the guys here, turning them into anti-gangs, feeding them blood gangs, and putting them back in place. ¡°Well, first, eat the elixir that fell on the floor, and then check it out later.¡± Byeok Tae-san smiled and approached the anti-gangsters. However, at that moment, the anti-gangs began to wriggle and move. It was a different reaction from the anti-gang poetry so far. ¡°Look at these?¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at the Bangangsi with curious eyes. All of a sudden, the Bangangsi, who had gathered together, fell at an appropriate interval, drew their swords, and began to surround him at once. ¡°They say good medicine is written in the mouth.¡± Three of the Bangangsi rushed to BYeok Tae-san at the same time. Their attacks were quick and sophisticated. Tae-san avoided the swords firing from three directions by simply turning his body at an angle. In addition to this, he lightly rubbed both hands. Damn it! Bangangsi hit by Byeok Tae-san¡¯s hand were blown away and scattered, never getting up again. Byeok Tae-san, seeing the strong spiritual power flowing from the bodies of the anti-gangsters, grinned. It was also good medicine. The quality of the spiritual power that flowed out was so good that it could not even be compared with the anti-gang poetry he had experienced so far. ¡°No need to waste time.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Byeok Tae-san lifted his foot and hit the floor. Aww! As the floor of the gymnasium shattered, countless stone fragments floated up. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s hand moved quickly to smash the shards. Blah blah blah! The stone fragments hit by Byeok Tae-san¡¯s hand flew in all directions before blowing the heads of the Bangangsi. Bubbly bubbly! It happened really quickly. Bangangsis who had lost their heads fell to the floor, emitting strong spiritual energy. Byeok Tae-san stood in the middle of the gymnasium, closed his eyes, and received the spiritual power that filled his surroundings with his whole body. At this, power slowly swirled around Tae-san. Chapter 110 As soon as Ho Muryeon saw the general entering the office, he began to ask urgently. ¡°How are you? Were they really the Black Cheolbang people?¡± The Commander-in-Chief answered in a cautious tone. ¡°Once the corpse had exploded in its head, it was impossible to investigate, and the three relatively intact corpses were clearly warriors from the Heukcheolbang.¡± ¡°Also¡­ I did.¡± ¡°And the rest were so dry that it was difficult to pinpoint exactly¡­ It is highly probable that he belongs to the Heukcheolbang.¡± At this, Ho Muryeon frowned. ¡°They aren¡¯t really ordinary guys. If it wasn¡¯t for Byeok Tae-san, I would have been hit again.¡± ¡°Should I just be beaten? A little¡­ It must have been noisy.¡± At this, the other person shook his head. ¡°It gives me chills to think of them pouring out of the black iron room in the midst of a frenzy.¡± The general smiled bitterly, simply because that was correct. ¡°Is Byeok Tae-san having a good rest? Let me give you a decent place to stay. Take care.¡± At this, the Commander-in-Chief put on a puzzled expression. ¡°That¡­ Byeok Tae-san and his party are now in Heukcheolbang.¡± Ho Muryeon looked at the general with bewildered eyes. ¡°Why? You¡¯re not saying you¡¯re going to stay there, are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s comfortable there.¡± ¡°Are you comfortable? Where was the pile of corpses?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to collect them anyway?¡± After all, this was where the Black Iron Room used to be. Still, it had been left unattended, so it could be inconvenient if one didn¡¯t touch it. Besides, it was way too big. ¡°Isn¡¯t there less than twenty? Isn¡¯t it too wide for just that person?¡± ¡°Well, you will figure it out.¡± Ho Muryeon shook his head and changed the topic. ¡°By the way, how is the search going? Did you find some?¡± At this, the general smiled bitterly. ¡°It seems that the identities of the people moving on our side have been revealed. No results at all.¡± The other man. ¡°You know that we have mobilized most of the personnel in Homuryeon right now, right? If you get robbed like this, there won¡¯t be any valid excuses.¡± ¡°You must hurry. And so, I¡¯m telling you¡­ How would you like to submit a quest to Haomun?¡± ¡°Haomun?¡± The frown on Ho Mu- -ju¡¯s face symbolized how he did not like this. ¡°It¡¯s not like it used to be. Wasn¡¯t it the place you were doing today or tomorrow?¡± ¡°No. It used to be, but it has changed a bit these days.¡± ¡°What¡­ Would you like to do it?¡± ¡°We should find out from now on.¡± The commander waved his hand. ¡°Do something quickly. Don¡¯t forget to hurry. Oh, and ask Byeok Tae-san to see you. If you come all the way here, you should say hello.¡± ¡°Yes. I will tell you.¡± * * * Byeok Tae-san and his party took a seat in the Heukcheolbang. Tae-san decided to stay here until the end of his work. At this, Byeok Tae-san began to speak out impulsively, and Ok Hwa, who received it, immediately contacted Hao-mun and arranged the manor for immediate use. All the corpses were collected in Homuryeon, so the Haomundo simply cleaned and repaired the damaged areas. He arrived in the middle of the night, smashed the Bangangsi and the latent ones in the black iron room, immediately contacted Ho Muryeon to collect the corpses, and summoned Hao Mundo to clean up the manor. With this, the darkness began to recede little by little. Byeok Tae-san decided to use one of the halls in Heukcheolbang¡¯s inner garden. In fact, there was no need to use it anywhere else. Tae-san and his party were now only 30, with a few additional Haomen to help them. Heukcheolbang was too large for 30 people to write. No, there were too few people to write one full-length. Byeok Tae-san and his party allotted their own rooms in the front building and slept first. They had run from Wuhan to here in one day and even fought that fierce battle, so everyone¡¯s physical and mental fatigue had reached the extreme. A comfortable bed was the best way to release it properly. Byeok Tae0san decided to use the top floor of the hall by himself and even moved a huge and soft bed there. Sitting on the bed, he quietly closed his eyes and organized the spiritual powers he had gained today. The spiritual power he had received was far superior to any other spiritual power he had ever experienced. Of the total amount, only a fraction of the work was accepted, but the fraction of work was better than the sum of the spiritual powers of hundreds of Bangangsi. He gradually built up that spiritual power in his body. He didn¡¯t need to invest his spiritual power in Gimaek anymore once he had fixed the joints. And so, all he had to do was accumulate the remaining spiritual power in his body. Byeok Tae-san spread his spiritual power evenly throughout his body and built it up. All of the successive celestial horses had already mastered the spirit magic craftsmanship, and of course they burned souls to extract spiritual power and build them up in their bodies. However, the methods of building or using spiritual power were all different. Usually, it was compressed and collected before the lower end or the middle one before writing. It was then adjusted so that there was no spiritual power as much as possible before the top. This was because they did not know what the spiritual power could do to the brain. It had the possibility to burn up the whole soul and cause detrimental effects. Thus, to prevent that, Byeok Tae-san built up his spiritual power by dividing it into the middle and lower courts in the days of Cheonmai. And later on, when the limit was exceeded, it was expanded and piled up with the Gimaek around Danjeon. It was best to keep his spiritual power in a danjeon as much as possible. At least, that was the case when he had been a thousand mai, that was, until he got the realization of Jeunghon-Magong. No, he believed it then, but not now. The spiritual power had had now acquired was really clean and pure. A clean spirit had a positive effect on the body, allowing him to build up his power in a way he never had before. Byeok Tae-san spread his spiritual powers well and opened his eyes slowly. He didn¡¯t really practice much, but his body was getting better due to the action of his spiritual power. It wasn¡¯t just about getting healthy. Muscles and bones became tough, hard, and flexible. The blood must be clear and the heart should be strong. In addition to this, the head rotation seemed to speed up. His memory improved and he was able to think faster. And no matter what kind of training, the effect was much greater. ¡®If you accumulate more spiritual power, you can share a similar effect with those around you¡­¡¯ It didn¡¯t mean that one¡¯s spiritual power was worn out just because one did that. Of course, there was still a long way to go. At least, if one had hundreds of times more spiritual power than they did now, they would be able to barely try it. Byeok Tae-san checked the newly acquired spiritual power one last time and then lay down on the bed. Then, he fell asleep and didn¡¯t wake up until the next day the sun passed through the middle of the sky. * * * When Byeok Tae-san woke up and sat down, So-so, who was waiting outside the door, asked quietly. ¡°I will prepare water for you to wash, Confucius.¡± With that, the door opened and Soso and Danyoung took a large bucket of warm water and set it down next to the bed. Byeok Tae-san was served as usual and washed his body. After the tub of bath water was removed, other maids came in with food, and they ate breakfast as usual. After eating, when Byeok Tae-san headed out, the quarrels began to pour in and start cleaning. Thanks to the heukcheolbang, he was able to live his life as usual. Of course, it was possible because he had brought all ten of them. Byeok Tae-san took great care and passed on his craftsmanship and thought it was a good idea to bring everyone along. In addition to this, he was determined to take them all with him wherever he went in the future. As he went downstairs, Ok Hwa, who had been waiting for him, quickly approached and stuck to his side. ¡°Confucius, I received a call from Homulian in the morning.¡± When Byeok Tae-san nodded as if to continue, she continued the report. ¡°Ho Mu-ryeon says he wants to see Confucius. He asks me to stop by Homu Lyeon.¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°I still haven¡¯t broken the cheeky habit of saying come and go. If you want to see it, tell me to come in person.¡± He had been thinking of meeting him when he came here, but only if he was around. ¡°Are you half-hearted?¡± ¡°Anyway, we have been investigating since Hao Mun happened to Uichang, but the results have been negligible.¡± Byeok Tae-san frowned. ¡°Nothing has changed from before.¡± He should have been more competent if he had given the Amyeongbo, but what if he couldn¡¯t find a single location in Bangangsi? Ok Hwa opened her mouth at this. This was, after all, no longer Hao Mundo, but it was still like a family home anyway. She wished for Tae-san to have good relations with them. ¡°People called unknown have been determined and done their job. I came in after identifying the information organization of Uichang in advance and preparing a lot of countermeasures for it.¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at Ok Hwa silently. So what did that have to do with it? ¡°So at first, I had no choice but to win. However, Hao Mun is also working on measures now, so we will have news soon.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded. Clearly, this was the limit for now. ¡°What about Ho Muryeon?¡± ¡°In the Homuryeon side, information was almost paralyzed. This morning, I submitted a request to Haomen.¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. He had realized once again how great Wolyeongdan was. If they could use Wolyeongdan, they would not only find the location of Bangangsi but also dig after it. Of course, he didn¡¯t know what it would be like to capture the entire anonymous organization. Ok Hwa spoke carefully. ¡°There is one location that we have identified in Haomen. But he doesn¡¯t seem to be sure.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When Byeok Tae-san hurried his steps, Ok Hwa quickly followed him. * * * The place where Byeoktaesan and Ok Hwa arrived was a residential area with relatively small houses next to each other. When the horse looked at the realities of residential areas, it was more like a slum. A small house and a house were attached to form a wall, and if there was a small gap between the houses, it was already considered a road. In short, it was a complex tangled cobweb-like alley. If you went in the wrong way, it would be difficult to find your way out again. Of course, one could climb up to secure a view, then step on the roof and run out. ¡°It is over there. It is said that even in Haomun, there was a limit to properly checking the inside, so they could not get accurate information.¡± It certainly did. ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡± In fact, he had never been to a place like this even when she was a thousand years old. What was the point of going to the slums? Even if there was something to do in the slum, it was natural for his subordinates to take care of it. Because of the size of the slums, it was probably not easy for Haomen to find Bangangsi here. And so, even the anonymous ones must have hidden their anti-gang poetry here. Maybe this was the only place where Bangangsi was hidden. Neil. No one else could find Bangangsi here, but Tae-san was an exception. He could sense the unique presence of Bangangsi, which crossed the border between life and death. In addition, the incendiary ability was so great that HE WAS able to put a very wide radius under the incendiary. But surely he had to scan the whole slum. In other words, instead of going round and round the same place with someone who knew the way, one had to look around the entire slum while moving step by step through the alley like a spider¡¯s web. Byeok Tae-san looked at Ok Hwa with such thoughts in mind. Oddly enough, Ok Hwa answered with twinkling eyes, even though Byeok Tae-san did not explain it. ¡°There are people in Haomen who know this place well. I¡¯ll find us one soon.¡± After saying that, she looked back and made a strange gesture. Then, someone quickly approached from afar. After Ok Hwa spoke a few words with the person, he bowed his head, ran somewhere, and came back with someone. Ok Hwa then politely reported to Byeok Tae-san. ¡°I brought someone who knows the geography here.¡± Byeok Tae-san stared at her before he turned around and stepped toward the slum. Then he began to speak. ¡°What¡­ It is of little use.¡± A smile formed on the corner of Ok Hwa¡¯s lips. She quickly blinked at the Hao Mundo, who was standing next to her. The Hao Mundo ran backward and took the lead. ¡°I will guide you.¡± Byeok Tae-san followed the Hao Mundo. The alley was so narrow that one person could barely pass. Hao Mundo wandered through the alleys of the slums to the point of being really clever. Then, without passing through the same area, he scanned the slums step by step. Byeok Tae-san did not care at all about anything else, but only grasped that anti-gang poetry entered his senses. Soon enough, one caught on. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s silhouette disappeared in an instant, leaving the Hao Mundo and Ok Hwa bewildered. However, before they could grasp the situation, Byeok Tae-san reappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With this, the Hao Mundo started moving again with a bewildered expression. Ok Hwa then looked at Tae-san with surprised eyes. While scanning the slum from beginning to end, Byeok Tae-san rapidly disappeared and reappeared a total of six times. In the end, Tae-san, who finished all his work efficiently and left the slum much earlier, had a very satisfied smile on his face Chapter 111 Byeok Tae-san returned to the Heukcheolbang in a good mood. It hadn¡¯t been all that long since the sun had yet to pass through the middle of the sky. He had only gone for a short walk, but the results he received were not at all great. There were a total of six places where Bangang poems had been collected in the slums. The least number was twenty, and the largest number was sixty. However, since the number was small, the amount of spiritual power suitable for Byeok Tae-san was relatively small. Still, it was pretty cool because he had dealt with almost two hundred half-kick poems in total. Now, he had to go back to the Heukcheolbang and clean up the spiritual power he managed to absorb today. In fact, there was no need to organize the spiritual power. One could spread it all over your body while absorbing it. However, after taking the time to organize it, the quality of spiritual power would improve, and it would be unified enough to stick to the body of Byeok Tae-san. It was natural that there was a difference between the spiritual power that had gone through the process and the spiritual power that did not. Byeok Tae-san had no intention of rushing to build up his spiritual power as a new magician. He decided to gradually build up his strength by tapping the stone bridge over and over again. It may be a little frustrating right now, but after a while, a huge effect would surely follow. As he walked, he soon arrived at the Heukcheolbang. At the front door of the Heukcheolbang, unseen warriors had been standing with their eyes flashing. Like a sluice guard guarding the front door. Ok Hwa quickly approached them before Byeok Tae-san left. Looking at the clothes, it was clear that they were warriors from Homuryeon ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The samurai politely answered Ok Hwa¡¯s question. ¡°We are on the border. Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong. I was just following the person I was serving.¡± ¡°Can I know who you are serving?¡± ¡°I am Ryeonju.¡± Ok Hwa nodded and looked at Byeok Tae-san. ¡°It looks like a guest has arrived.¡± Actually, he heard a request to stop by Homuryeon this morning, no, around noon, and Homuryeon-ju came while Byeok Tae-san was going for a walk. ¡°Did you tell me already?¡± Ok Hwa smiled bitterly at Tae-san¡¯s question and shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t done it yet.¡± There was no time to do it. As soon as she told the story to Byeok Tae-san, she immediately left the room and went to the slum. Byeok Tae-san passed between the samurai who made the way and entered the Heukcheolbang. ¡°I brought a lot. It¡¯s like a coward.¡± There were quite a lot of restrained samurai spirits everywhere in the Heukcheolbang. Byeok Tae-san smiled and headed to the hall of the hospital where Ho Muryeon-ju was waiting. * * * Go Jun-gwang frowned as he saw his subordinate rushing to him. He hated rushing like that, so his men always tried to keep calm. Still, this meant that the matter is really urgent. And urgent work usually offends him. ¡°Report slowly.¡± ¡°Byeok Tae-san has come to Uichang!¡± Go Jun-gwang looked at his subordinate with an absurd expression. ¡°Byeok Tae-san has come? When?¡± ¡°I arrived last night.¡± ¡°Yesterday night? As far as I know, he must have been in Wuhan until yesterday morning, right?¡± Infinity still left a line. In addition to this, he was constantly checking his information in a short period of time. That was yesterday morning, and at that time, Byeok Tae-san was obviously in Wuhan. He expected him to come someday, but he didn¡¯t expect it to come so soon. ¡°Ha. I got a headache. I¡¯ll have to get rid of all the Bangangsi.¡± ¡°It has already happened.¡± ¡°What? Where?¡± ¡°The black iron room was swept away.¡± Go Jun-gwang put his hand on his forehead and closed his eyes tightly. ¡°Indeed!¡± Heukcheolbang was the place where Homuryeon kept his hands and the people who secretly took the Jeunghyeoldan and the anti-gangs. However, when it was robbed, the damage was really great. ¡°Byeok Tae-san decided to use Heukcheolbang as a residence.¡± ¡°How can I not be like this without luck?¡± After all, why did he use the Heukcheolbang as his residence? If it wasn¡¯t for that, he wouldn¡¯t have lost my anti-gang poetry like this in vain. Of course, in reality, Byeok Tae-san first cleaned up the Heukcheolbang where Bangangsi was located and then made it a residence, but they could not know that. ¡°Whoa. I can¡¯t. What to do about what has already happened? Take care of the rest. We need to get Bangangsi out of the Uichang as soon as possible.¡± His subordinate continued to report while watching Go Jun-kwang¡¯s expression shift. ¡°I¡­ There are other places other than Heukcheolbang.¡± ¡°What? By now?¡± ¡°Around noon today, Byeok Tae-san swept over the slums.¡± Go Jun-kwang was not funny. Since the slums were complicated places, it was a good place to hide Bangangsi, so there were quite a number of Bangangsi in storage. However, it had been robbed there. ¡°How many times have you been hit? Did you get all six?¡± ¡°Yes. I got it all.¡± Go Jun-kwang sharply sharpened his teeth. ¡°I can never leave this bastard Byeok Tae-san alone. How are you going to kill this guy?¡± Even as Go Jun-kwang said that, he was thinking about his future plans in his head. Would he really hit and kill Byeok Tae-san, or would he pull himself out of the spear at this point? Once in a while, you would have to remove it. ¡°Take off the remaining Bangangsi. Then I¡¯ll have to think about it over time. Don¡¯t move too quickly. First, take a good look around Byeok Tae-san.¡± ¡°Yes. I will make sure to figure it out.¡± As his subordinates retreated, Go Jun-gwang patted his Seo-tak with his finger, making a serious impression. The plan was seriously messed up. From the beginning of his work at Uichang, he planned it with the possibility that Byeok Tae-san would come this way. Because of this, he checked the infinite side from time to time. While Byeok Tae-san came this way, he had been planning to finish Uichang¡¯s work quickly and get out of there. He saw that it would be good if he could break Homuryeon, but it was difficult to get there. However, for a while, Homuryeon could have made it so confusing that he couldn¡¯t even turn his eyes elsewhere. However, ahead of an important operation, the main force disappeared like snow melted, too absurdly. What he had gathered in the Heukcheolbang was the power he had prepared to strike Homu-ryun himself. ¡°I should have properly grasped how strong Byeok Tae-san is¡­.¡± First of all, it was clear that Byeok Tae-san had dealt with Gokyangdu. He didn¡¯t know if he did it alone or if he had a helper. He did some deep research on that part, and he hadn¡¯t come up with a definitive answer yet. ¡°Once you assume that you have handled the bean sprouts by yourself¡­.¡± The four people you received this time must be put in at once. No, that alone was not enough. As Go Jun-kwang knew, Gok Yang-doo was a real master. ¡°Is there no other master who can put more in there?¡± Go Jun-kwang was worried. If one couldn¡¯t be sure of success, it was better not to start at all. However, if possible, he wanted to remove Byeok Tae-san this time. Opportunities were good too. Right now, Byeok Tae-san was staying in the Heukcheolbang. Go Jun-kwang¡¯s troubles deepened. And soon, his eyes gleamed insidiously. * * * Homuryeon-ju was waiting for Byeok Tae-san in the waiting room. His words were a reception room, but one of the rooms in the front of the hospital was being used as a reception room. Of course, the room was also decorated plausibly after the maids of Byeok Tae-san had cleaned and organized it. Homuryeon found himself feeling a little surprised. He didn¡¯t come to the Black Iron Room very often, but he knew what the state of this place was like after hearing reports. He had been neglected for a long time, and the condition of the manor was not so good because he did not take care of his hands or clean. However, now that he was here, it seemed pretty plausible. Didn¡¯t it mean that only a dozen people did this in just half a day? If he admired the state of the temple, he was astonished to see the people of Byeok Tae-san. In particular, Cheon Kyung-wan, Yoo Seo-yeon, and Ilchimkai were so surprised that he wondered if that made any sense. ¡®What the hell did you do to become so strong in such a short time?¡¯ So, he asked Yoo Seo-yeon implicitly. Yoo Seo-yeon replied with an expression that it was nothing. One had to train enough to die. And it was all thanks to Byeok Tae-san, Homuryeon heard the answer and tilted his head. ¡°No, who trains sulleongseolreong? Our children are all training to the point of dying.¡± The conclusion is one. Byeok Tae-san did something. I thought it was worth it. ¡°I mean, he¡¯s a really weird guy.¡± Because it was Byeok Tae-san, he had to come all the way to meet him in person. If he had to meet someone else, he would have waited for him to come. That was not the case here. For Homuryeon, Byeok Tae-san was a person he always wanted to meet. As he waited, there was suddenly a lot of noise outside. I heard the sound of someone running fast, and I felt a very familiar presence. He was one of the escorts he had brought. ¡°Ryeonju!¡± The samurai¡¯s face was white and tired when he slammed the door open without asking. Homuryeon felt like his heart was pounding. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an attack!¡± ¡°What!¡± Homuryeon jumped up from his seat. ¡°Hundreds of bastards have crossed the wall of Homuryeon! It is an emergency right now!¡± ¡°These crazy people!¡± Homuryeon ran out with a distorted expression on his face in anger. Homuryeon was now an empty house. There were many people, but there were not many warriors. If one were to leave it like this, there would probably be a massacre. Homuryeon rushed to leave the Heukcheolbang. Then, he ran into Tae-san. There was regret in the other man¡¯s eyes. ¡°See you later! I¡¯m just going because I¡¯m busy right now, but I¡¯ll take care of it and come back soon!¡± Homuryeon-ju¡¯s voice became weaker as he went back. He screamed as he ran so fast that the sound instantly diminished as he went on. Byeok Tae-san stopped walking and turned to look at Homuryeon-ju, who was moving away. After that, the bodyguards who had followed Homuryeon-ju rushed out. They also ran fast, but not to the extent that they could be compared with the man¡¯s speed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡± Ok Hwa moved quickly with an unusual expression. Since Byeok Tae-san began to stay in the Heukcheolbang, he was able to receive information from them at any time because the Haomundos were with them. Ok Hwa then received the information in an instant, organized it, and reported it. ¡°Homuryeon was attacked. Many of the people who ate the blood gang and a considerable number of masters were thirty. It seems that they made a surprise attack and quickly dealt with the unmanned, then demolished the building and set fire to it and then escaped.¡± When Ok Hwa finished the report, he looked at Byeok Tae-san with an expression waiting for instructions. ¡°Then the fight is over now?¡± ¡°Yes. But Homuryeon is nervous because he doesn¡¯t know when he will be attacked again.¡± ¡°The warriors must have been summoned again.¡± ¡°Not all, but some. Still, I can¡¯t put my hands on the search operation.¡± After a pause, Ok Hwa carefully asked Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Are you planning to go to Homuryeon?¡± Instead, Byeok Tae-san asked Ok Hwa. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want. However, if you are going to Homuryeon, you have to take everyone here.¡± Byeok Tae-san chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t their movements too blatant?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Now, the unknown ones were trying to tie Homuryeon¡¯s power and gaze to the man itself. That means that it was more likely that something would happen somewhere else. Both Ok Hwa and Tae-san decided that their target was the Heukcheolbang here. ¡°When do you think you will come?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long. There is a limit to grabbing attention.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded as if it made sense. ¡°What would you like to do?¡± At Ok Hwa¡¯s inquiry, Byeok Tae-san grinned. ¡°How about what? I¡¯m coming to meet you, but you have to wait.¡± Ok Hwa¡¯s heart was pounding as she looked into the twinkling eyes of Byeok Tae-san with anticipation for the fight. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and eat. You have to be strong to fight.¡± When Byeok Tae-san entered with a bright expression on his face, Ok Hwa followed whilst wearing a soft smile. ¡°Somehow¡­ I think it¡¯s going to be quiet today, so I guess I¡¯ll need some help or training. If I get caught up in it and get hurt or die, I¡¯ll be angry.¡± Ok Hwa was startled upon hearing Tae-san murmuring, goosebumps rising. It was not only her; everyone else had started trembling. Chapter 112 Homuryeon¡¯s attack caused a considerable repercussion. The story of the incident spread to the extent that it had eventually been thought that someone intentionally spread the rumor. By the next day after the raid, there was no one in the spear who didn¡¯t know about it. At the same time, there was a rumor that there might be another raid, and it all eventually spread together. The situation was created in which the people of Uichang watched Homuryeon. The damage Homuryeon had received in the first raid was not great. At that time, most of the samurai guarding the place were seriously injured or died, and a few of the temples were burned down. Of course, there were not many samurai guards, so if one were to count the numbers, it was only a few. Everyone thought that Homuryeon had suffered great damage. And so, the next surprise became important. In fact, judging soberly, it was best to search more extensively before receiving the next surprise attack and to find the pleural effusion somehow by drawing out the help of other organizations. One should not create a situation where a surprise attack would occur at all. However now, the atmosphere had changed too much to focus on that. Homuryeon must completely block the next surprise and even choose to counterattack. And so, if one wasn¡¯t able to produce meaningful results, the reputation would bottom out in the future. It would be okay if the reputation only decreased, but after that, if Homuryeon was shaken in various ways, the very existence of the place could be endangered. In addition, that could have thrown the Hubei Moorim into chaos. Due to the circumstances, Homuryeon had no choice but to call in samurai from the outside, and thoroughly prepared for the next surprise attack. If the surprise didn¡¯t happen, that was the problem again, but it was better than being attacked again. Aside from that, because of such a situation, the area around Heukcheolbang, where Byeok Tae-san was staying in, was very quiet. Homuryeon hardly paid any attention to him. Of course, he didn¡¯t care that much in the first place. In any case, Byeok Tae-san and his party were all gathered in the exercise room of the Heukcheolbang. Cheon Chushinui, Ilchimkai, and Cho Seo-ran, as well as the ten quarrels, Cheon Gyeongwan and Yu Seoyeon, and all those who came from Haomun. Everyone was scattered all over the gymnasium, but they couldn¡¯t even move their fingertips to look at them. Cheon Chushinui was lying on the floor, struggling to raise his upper body. ¡°Okay.¡± Starting with that, other people got up one by one. Everyone eventually started staring blankly at the floor. The first of them to move was Cheon Chushinui. He raised his head and looked at Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Uh-huh. Confucius, aren¡¯t you really doing too much?¡± Chushinui angrily yet quickly bowed his head again when Byeok Tae-san looked at him. Byeok Tae-san looked around the group. Everyone seemed to be struggling. But no one complained. Only Cho Seo-ran had a slightly ambiguous expression on her face, but she did not have any complaints because she had volunteered to participate in the training. She only looked at her party one by one, with eyes a little tired, no, a little pitiful. If one had to practice this hellish practice every day, would they really be able to withstand it? He was not sure, but one thing was for sure. That person would probably become really strong if they chose to stick with it. ¡®But it is unreasonable to study medicine while doing this.¡¯ How can you study medicine while rolling your body like this? Cho Seo-ran looked at Cheon Chushinui and the One Chimney with her new eyes. ¡®Did these two hold up to this?¡¯ As Cho Seo-ran was thinking to himself like that, Byeok Tae-san opened his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± When he said that, they all raised their heads and looked at Tae-san. Their eyes fluttered violently. There was a high possibility that something of it is training. Cho Seo-ran muttered involuntarily, ¡°If you eat rice¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to vomit everything?¡± Byeok Tae-san turned her head to look at Cho Seo-ran and grinned. ¡°Do not worry. I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t vomit.¡± The smile on Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips seemed like a devil¡¯s grin to Cho Seo-ran. * * * The whole party stretched out. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words that he would not vomit even if he ate and practiced were true. However, it wasn¡¯t because it was less difficult. It was so hellish that his body refused to vomit. All the food that came in was broken down and used as nutrients. It was only a one-hour training, but when it was over, one would think that everyone might die of hunger. A bowl of porridge was placed one by one in front of those who had fallen down. It was a porridge made in advance before starting training. Everyone didn¡¯t even notice when the bowl of porridge was placed. They just dug in in a hurry. The amount of porridge was not much, but it was able to slightly suppress the hunger. After suppressing hunger like that, he then prepared a meal in earnest and ate a big meal. Byeok Tae-san just watched. When they finished eating, they all looked at him with anxious eyes. Gradually, the speed of eating became slower. Byeok Tae-san began to smirk. ¡°Today¡¯s training is over.¡± Everyone was happy with that statement and quickly ate the rest of the rice. After the training was over, he thought he could rest from now on. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to eat quickly to get a quick rest? ¡°Get a good rest. However, the body should not be stiff. Periodically relax your body so that you are ready to move again at any time.¡± Byeok Tae-san left those words and went inside the hall. The party had to look at the back of Byeok Tae-san again with anxious eyes. * * * After training and eating, he rested for about two hours, and as instructed by Byeok Tae-san, he gradually rested. His body completely recovered. Actually, it was a bit surprising. It was said that after training that intensely, no, more than torture, the body would be able to recover completely after only two minutes of rest. It didn¡¯t take any special medication, just resting. The only peculiar thing was that Tae-san sometimes came and stayed for a while. After two exams passed, the sun went down and darkness began to come. It took some time to eat, but he wasn¡¯t hungry because he ate so much earlier. Everyone chose to take a little more rest than to fill their meals. Byeok Tae-san was sitting on the bed in his room, slowly closing his eyes. Instead of resting, he spread his senses and was monitoring the surroundings of the Heukcheolbang. He had a feeling they were coming this way tonight. How much time had passed since then was unfathomable. Byeok Tae-san suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Finally here.¡± Those who were anxious to be beaten came. They had not entered the Heukcheolbang yet, but a crowd gathered and surrounded the entire Heukcheolbang. Byeok Tae-san got up from the bed and went downstairs. Just downstairs, the quarrels stayed. We gathered on the lower floor, insisting that it should be the nearest one since they should be able to worship Tae-san at any time. As the man descended, quarrels and quarrels came out of the room. ¡°Confucius, is there anything you need?¡± With that Byeok Tae-san nodded and said, ¡°Gather them all.¡± As soon as the instructions were given, everyone rushed downstairs. Then, Byeok Tae-san went up to his room again. After a while, everyone in the hall gathered in Byeok Tae-san¡¯s room. Everyone looked at Tae-san with nervous eyes. Cheon Chushinui couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sir. Perhaps¡­ For night practice, what are you going to do?¡± At those words, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a night practice¡­ Obviously, practicing at night has a different taste than during the day.¡± Everyone was startled by the muttering, stroking their chin with a serious expression. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Cheon Chushinui, almost like arrows at once. In addition to this, the one who was standing next to him stabbed Cheon Chushinui¡¯s side, clenched his teeth, and said in a very low voice, ¡°Hey, hey. Are you crazy? If you want to die, die alone. Why are you dragging us in? You take responsibility for this.¡± Cheon Chushinui simply tapped his finger as it pierced his side. ¡°Brother, this is in trouble.¡± ¡°What? Are you in trouble now?¡± ¡°Do you want to see people who make an accident and hit it hard enough that it doesn¡¯t feel like a hardship right now?¡± The invading monster was startled. ¡°Hey, where is this guy threatening?¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Cheon Chushinui was about to speak, but somehow the atmosphere was strange, so he closed his mouth and looked around him quietly. He was all looking at him in amazement. And right in front of him stood Byeok Tae-san, staring down at both Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it? Do you want to continue?¡± Chushinui simply laughed awkwardly. Byeok Tae-san licked his tongue once, and his garage returned to its original position. ¡°It¡¯s not a joke situation.¡± Tension again wrapped around the hall at Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s right before the raid. There are quite a few enemies, but it won¡¯t be difficult because there are a lot of clumsy people.¡± Everyone swallowed at his words. He didn¡¯t believe in the word ¡°stupid¡±. We must consider that the standard of that clumsiness was the gaze of Byeok Tae-san. Byeok Tae-san looked around the group. Compared to those brought from Wuhan, the people from Haomun were relatively inferior. Thankfully, thanks to the intense training that took place yesterday and today, he was not going to die easily because his sense of practice had risen to the fullest. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you not to get hurt because there are so many enemies.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened slightly at those words. If Byeok Tae-san said something like that, wouldn¡¯t it be really dangerous? ¡°Don¡¯t die, don¡¯t get seriously hurt.¡± With that, the tension increased. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to get a little angry.¡± It was as if a thunderbolt was flowing from the eyes of Byeok Tae-san, who said that. Everyone trembled as if struck by lightning. That similar shock shook the image. Byeok Tae-san said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s coming slowly. let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he took the lead. The group followed, and they eventually came up to a nearby large dance hall. ¡°Stay here till the end.¡± At that, Ok Hwa asked Byeok Tae-san with a puzzled expression. ¡°Do I have to be here?¡± When Byeok Tae-san looked up at her haunted house, she was quick to speak. ¡°It¡¯s too spacious. Enemies will come from all sides, and this is not an easy structure to sustain.¡± Byeok Tae-san shook his head. ¡°Here she has to endure.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ok Hwa¡¯s eyes widened slightly. However, she soon nodded her head with a firm expression on her face. ¡°Yes. I will definitely persevere.¡± Byeok Tae-san would not have brought him here without thinking. There must be a reason. Byeok Tae-san nodded at Ok Hwa¡¯s reaction. In addition to this, the rest of the people were blown away. Byeok Tae-san looked around the group, then turned and looked somewhere with a grin. ¡°You came in. Then hold on.¡± After saying those words, he took a step forward. At that moment, his figure promptly disappeared from view. Everyone looked blankly at the spot where Byeok Tae-san had just stood. It was almost like he had never been there since the start. ¡°How¡­ At what level do you need to be able to do that?¡± Cho Seo-ran muttered involuntarily and looked at the invading monster. It was from the expectation that if it was an ambush, he would have grasped the movement of Tae-san. However, the chimpanzee smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°We just have to do what we have to do.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression hardened at the added words. ¡°If Confucius gets angry¡­ What will happen?¡± Everyone looked at each other with determined expressions. Staying here today was not something one could do well by themselves. We should all do well together. In addition to this, one would have to fight organically. They should be each other¡¯s hands and feet, actively helping each other, and sharing if there was room. A commotion began in the distance, and the sound began to grow louder and louder. It seemed that the enemy was finally coming. In addition to this, at that moment, a strange energy began to flow through the entire Heukcheolbang. ¡°The truth?¡± With that, the tension increased sharply at Cheon Chushinui¡¯s mutterings. Chapter 113 Countless men jumped over the wall of the black iron room. All of them were people who had burst into sleep by taking the Jeunghyeoldan. The numbers weren¡¯t that great. In all, there were only about a hundred people. However, much more than that was waiting outside the Heukcheolbang. For the time being, they planned to block everything from leaving the Heukcheolbang as well as entering the Heukcheolbang. Among the more than a hundred men who crossed the wall of the black iron room, there were five people with slightly different clothes. They were very relaxed compared to the others. ¡°Huh, I made a lot of miscellaneous things while I wasn¡¯t looking.¡± Among them, the oldest-looking man muttered with a dissatisfied expression. It was a gray-haired old man, but unlike the small wrinkles on his face, his body was full of muscles that seemed to explode. He was naked, as if to show off his muscles, and by looking at his body, it was hard to believe that he was an elderly. The four men around the old man looked much younger than him. He was at most twenty years old, and his eyes were dark and dead. ¡°Say something. Not even dumb.¡± However, the four of them just kept their mouths shut and walked silently. Hundreds of men were moving at the same speed as if they were surrounded by them, and they were all exhaling life from their bodies. These were the people who ate the Jeunghyeoldan with a special secret method. Since the secret method had not yet been developed, it was not possible to secure a large amount, so it could only be used by about 100 people. One of them approached the old man. ¡°You only need to be sure to take care of Byeok Tae-san. We will take care of the rest.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes lit up with lust. ¡°There are a lot of pretty children near Byeok Tae-san so don¡¯t touch your fingertips and keep them safe. I will savor each one later.¡± ¡°Is there any possibility?¡± The man nodded and turned around. In addition to this, just as he was about to give instructions to his men around him, his black marbles fell. Bubbly! Black smoke enveloped the surroundings. The man saw it and smirked. ¡°Huh. How long did you believe this would work?¡± The old man grinned at the other man¡¯s words and waved his hand. Whoops! A strong gust of wind blew black smoke upwards. Surprisingly, none of those who ate the Jeunghyeoldan showed any signs of running wild. ¡°Hey. You probably didn¡¯t have much time, but have you already made improvements? Is it going great? I¡¯m more curious about what kind of people they are.¡± The man¡¯s expression hardened when he saw Byeok Tae-san approaching slowly in front of him. ¡°Byeok Tae-san¡­!¡± Byeok Tae-san did not respond to the man¡¯s words and looked at the five people standing behind him. He then looked around. ¡°There are a lot of them, but¡­¡± Byeok Tae-san muttered like that and took a step forward. Bubbly bubbly! At that moment, among those who ate the Jeunghyeoldan, the heads of about a dozen people who were relatively close to Tae-san exploded. Byeok Tae-san then took another step. Bubbly bubbly! Another dozen people¡¯s heads exploded. The eyes of the man leading them widened as if torn apart. He didn¡¯t even know what he was doing. There was only one thing he could do. ¡°Everyone, scatter!¡± With that, he quickly moved away from Tae-san. In the meantime, Byeok Tae-san took another step forward. Bubbly bubbly! Dozens of people¡¯s heads exploded every once in a while. Tae-san looked around at the people scattered in all directions. There were about sixty people left. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough for me to survive.¡± Byeok Tae-san muttered like that and looked at the rest of them. Among them, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes gleamed as he saw the old man. ¡°Hey. You are pretty good.¡± When the old man heard this, he laughed in disbelief. ¡°Hey! Is that what you said to me now?¡± ¡°You know the guy next to you will tremble too.¡± So it didn¡¯t mean that it was not even worth hearing about. ¡°It¡¯s quite¡­ quite. I can¡¯t even remember the last time I heard that. One¡­ I think it has been over forty years.¡± After finishing his words, the old man glared at Tae-san. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! The four men who were nearby frowned and opened their distance slightly. It was because the momentum would shake the dandan and affect the future battles. Byeok Tae-san asked the old man without even looking at the four of them. ¡°I can¡¯t say enough without a name¡­ Seeing the face is unfamiliar, it seems like we haven¡¯t even met¡­¡± The old man grinned. ¡°If you tell me, will you know?¡± Instead of his identity, the old man revealed the nickname of the four men nearby. ¡°These guys are four blood demon swords. Have you ever heard of it?¡± Byeok Tae-san shook his head. ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve heard it?¡± The old man frowned, ¡°What, you don¡¯t know much, do you? You don¡¯t know the Four Blood Magic Sword?¡± ¡°Should I know that?¡± Byeok Tae-san smiled and continued. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t need to know anyway.¡± The old man grinned. ¡°Why? Are you all going to die anyway? Then why are you curious about my identity? Aren¡¯t you going to kill me anyway?¡± ¡°Because you can guess what kind of guys are behind them. So, who are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a margin building.¡± ¡°Ma Jin-kwan?¡± Byeok Tae-san tilted his head. It was definitely a name he had heard somewhere. ¡°Ah, Ma Jin-kwan! Don¡¯t be single!¡± The old man, Ma Jin-gwan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What is it, you know? Are you surprised?¡± ¡°You were one of the former teenage masters. could you still be alive? Make sure to live long.¡± Ma Jin-kwan made an absurd expression on his face. ¡°Under! A young bastard is talking recklessly.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Byeok Tae-san said so and smiled brightly. Who was really younger? ¡°Anyway, nice to meet you. Well, I¡¯m going to die anyway, so this will be my last goodbye.¡± Byeok Tae-san smiled and looked at Ma Jin-kwan. ¡°Please, I wish I had a taste for fighting rather than whether it was grain peas or something.¡± Ma Jin-kwan stood out when he heard the word Gokyang-doo. ¡°I heard that you won Gokyangdu. But did you really beat him alone?¡± Byeok Tae-san chuckled. ¡°You can all run together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s crazy. Then it hurts even more.¡± Ma Jin-kwan hurriedly approached Byeok Tae-san. White energy began to form in both of his fists. The energy then spread throughout his body, forming a thin film. The pure white energy in his fist grew stronger and stronger. It looked as if he was wearing a white girdle. Boom! The floor on which Ma Jin-kwan was standing shattered, and his body moved forward as fast as lightning. Oh oh oh! Ma Jin-kwan¡¯s fist was shot at Byeok Tae-san¡¯s nose. A great energy rose up following his movements, stirring around him. Even if he avoided it, it was a punch that made him get caught up in the attack range because of the aura that swirled around him. Of course, Byeok Tae-san avoided his fist by shaking his head lightly. The energy swirled and tried to wrap around Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Look at this guy?¡± Ma Jin-kwan¡¯s eyes widened at the sight, and he slammed his fists and feet out. Wow! Wow! Wow! Byeok Tae-san narrowly dodged his attack and glanced at the four men who were just starting to move from behind. He drew his sword and started moving, like an assassin, secretly and fast. It was clear as to what they had been aiming for. When Ma Jin-kwan attacked Byeok Tae-san, he was going to poke a hole that appeared naturally. Maj Jn-kwan continued to attack wildly as if he did not know their movements. ¡°How long do you plan on just avoiding like a mouse! Clap your fists like a man!¡± Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Ma Jin-kwan¡¯s fists became hotter and faster. The energy from all directions rushed in and then swirled and scattered repeatedly. Byeok Tae-san still barely evaded the attack, and the sword of the four men who approached him then pierced the gap precisely. At that moment, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes lit up. Tung! Byeok Tae-san¡¯s hand slapped Ma Jin-kwan¡¯s fist lightly. Whoops! A sword pierced Ma Jin-kwan¡¯s forearm, which had flowed out. Byeok Tae-san rotated his body and dug into the Majin tube. Whoops! Byeok Tae-san grabbed Ma Jin-gwan by the neck and pulled him tight. The positions of the two have changed. Fu fu fu! The other three swords were locked in Ma Jin-kwan¡¯s body. Byeok Tae-san pushed Ma Jin-kwan gently. Tuqua! Ma Jin-kwan¡¯s chest sank and flew backward. Byeok Tae-san took a step forward in the place where he had been originally standing. Byeok Tae-san was standing right in the middle of the four men with swords. Bak! He slapped his hands back and forth, smashing the hearts of both of them. Then he rose slightly and flew his two feet straight. Cuckoo! The two remaining hearts were also shattered. I was startled by the eyes of Ma Jin-kwan hanging on the wall. The movement of Tae-san just showed was so fast and sophisticated that he couldn¡¯t even imitate it. In addition to this, he was strong. It was as if everything had been calculated from the beginning. ¡°Ok.¡± Ma Jin-kwan forced himself to stand up. Several of his ribs were smashed, but he wasn¡¯t dead anyway. As long as he didn¡¯t die, he could fight anymore. Byeok Tae-san glanced at Ma Jin-kwan and approached the four men who had fallen on the floor. And he raised the ghost spirit ball and caught their spirits that were about to disappear somewhere. The four spirits came into the hands of Tae-san, and they melted by blowing out dark musical instruments by Jeung-Hon-Magong. ¡°Yeah, I knew this was going to happen.¡± These guys were the same guys as the old Guangdong Death and Gwanghyeol Samma. They were the ones who had attached the soul to other people¡¯s bodies by using a unique method. From the first time he saw it, he felt a strange sense of incongruity. And so, he had deliberately brought him into the fight. In order to capture the souls of these people, he had to kill them all at once without interruption. In addition to this, the fight ended exactly as it was counted. It burned the soul in this way and destroyed the margin tube in that manner. Byeok Tae-san watched the dark energy scattering from his grasp, then turned his head to look at Ma-jin¡¯s coffin. Ma Jin-kwan was approaching this way with a distorted expression on his face. A pure white energy burned like flames from all over his body. His internal injuries were so serious that he couldn¡¯t properly control his internal cavities, and he was pouring out. Byeok Tae-san strode towards Ma Jin-kwan. Now that the plan had been successful, it was now time to close it. Jin-kwan clenched his fist, burning white. Seeing that, Byeok Tae-san muttered, ¡°The way you want.¡± Byeok Tae-san fired a blow at Ma Jin-kwan¡¯s fist. Aww! With the explosion, white flames began to spread everywhere. Gwagwagwagwang! Ma Jin-kwan¡¯s corpse, crushed to the point of being hard to recognize, smashed the floor and knocked down the wall. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a man?¡± Byeok Tae-san smiled and looked in the direction of the dance hall where the party was. It was not visible because of the fence and the towers, but it was possible to understand what was going on there. ¡°What¡­¡± After muttering like that, Byeok Tae-sa took out black wine from his bosom. Before he came here, he had received quite a lot of black wine from Shin-Yi Chen. Byeok Tae-sam started walking along the wall. Then, he periodically tossed the black wine. At that time, screams and commotions could be heard from the outside. * * * ¡°It¡¯s terribly hard.¡± The chimpanzee was annoyed, spitting out his saliva. There were only about sixty people who came. However, each one was strong and terrifying. Of course, it wasn¡¯t impossible to deal with. However, the attack had a texture. They were very good at collaborating. The ten quarrels were doing their best to prevent the enemy¡¯s attack. A counterattack for this was unheard of. It could be seen that they did a good enough job just to endure. And there were those who joined forces with the ten quarrels and endured bloodshed, namely Hao Mundo. They threw their whole body to protect the quarrels. The reason that no one had been injured in the fight so far was because their skills had improved by a lot, but more than half was thanks to the Hao Mundos. Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon moved freely and attacked the enemy. He was already fighting at a distance from the party. They had become several times stronger when unfolded together. Of course, in order to increase the power like that, the breathing of the two was really important. And now, the two of them were breathing perfectly. Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon were breaking down the enemy¡¯s structure through a strong attack that included thunderbolts. Cheon Chushinui and Cho Seo-ran fought while looking at the group as a whole. He had a lot of experience, so he was doing a good job of filling in the gaps. Lastly, the Invaders used all their strength and capabilities to kill the enemy and protect the party. He played both roles by himself. ¡°Damn, what are these bastards so toxic!¡± The one-chirp monster threw her fists and feet and threw her body while swearing massively. The person playing the biggest role at the moment was Ilchimkai. Cheon Chushinui¡¯s words were heard in the ears of such a gangster. ¡°If we do this well, it¡¯s not a problem to hold on, don¡¯t you think we¡¯ll win?¡± ¡°Shut up you bastard!¡± ¡°Why are you being temperamental?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me because it¡¯s hard!¡± Cheon Chushinui chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m telling you to stay strong because you¡¯re afraid it will be difficult. Don¡¯t you feel strong when you listen to me?¡± The chimpanzee shouted, spittle spewing out of his mouth. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Look at this, it¡¯s strong.¡± ¡°Aww!¡± Cheon Chushinui kept his mouth shut at the sight of an ambush raging with the power of anger. As soon as the fight was over, he thought that he had to run away first. In addition to this, the number of enemies gradually decreased. The attack of the night was slowly coming to an end. Chapter 114 Byeok Tae-san slowly walked towards the theater where the party was fighting. He felt pressure on his body, but he couldn¡¯t find it in himself to care. It was because of Jinbeop that Byeok Tae-san had gathered his party in the dance hall earlier. He didn¡¯t know much about Jinbeop, but because of his excellent sense, he could quickly figure out how it was activated and where there were gaps. Even if he did not activate Jinbeop, he was able to infer through the flow of qi. Byeok Tae-san took a seat in the black iron chamber and as soon as he anticipated that there would be an enemy raid. He then looked closely at the black iron chamber. This was so that he could recognize the existence of Jinbeop. The reason why he was sure that the enemies would surely come to the Heukcheolbang was because of Jinbeop. He did not grasp the efficacy of Jinbeop, but he did grasp the gaps. That gap was the dance hall that drove the party into it. It was a place like a blank space of qi, where the flow of various qi was intertwined and as a result, all effects were canceled out. Even when he was fighting the Margin Coffin earlier, he found that he had to withstand the pressure on his body. Not only did it apply pressure, but it also disrupted the natural flow of Qi. It was a method of applying restrictions in various ways, and Byeok Tae-san endured all of them with his body and fought Majin-gwan. If it weren¡¯t for Jinbeop, he would have just smashed it in one breath without having to make such a cumbersome plan. Anyway, as he walked through the power of Jinbeop, he arrived at the gymnasium. The party was still in full swing. Still, most of the enemies were eliminated and only ten were left. Byeok Tae-san looked at it and licked his tongue. ¡°Are you tired already? This¡­ I need to change the direction of my training.¡± Hearing Byeok Tae-san¡¯s murmuring, suddenly the gangsters and the gods of Cheonchu screamed and rushed at the remaining ones. In addition to this, Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon moved quickly and hit them behind them. The rest of the people suddenly started attacking with all their might. He was able to clean up the rest of them in an instant. Byeok Tae-san approached them only after the fight was over. He looked closely to make sure no one was hurt. There were as many as sixty people who fought the improved blood group. First, blood stained the arms, legs, and sides of the quarrels could be seen. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyebrows twitched. The condition of Hao Mundo was even worse. But no one was seriously injured to death. Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon¡¯s wounds were the worst. There was blood everywhere, and each wound was quite deep. Cheon Chushinui, Ilchimkai, and Cho Seo-ran had a lot of wounds, but they were all just scratches. ¡°It¡¯s hard to know where to start again.¡± Byeok Tae-san said so and shook his head. Hearing those words, the group¡¯s complexion turned pale. ¡°Oh, Confucius. Still, haven¡¯t we done well? Because they were really unusual? The black wine doesn¡¯t work, and the strength is insane¡­¡± As Cheon Chushinui spoke up there, he shouted as he opened his eyes wide as if he had remembered something. ¡°And the truth! I mean, there was even a truth! But didn¡¯t you hold out like this!¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°Do you know what effect that Jinbeop has had on you?¡± At this, Cheon Chushinui bit his lips. He had nothing to say. As he rolled his eyeballs gently, Chushinui took a step back. ¡°You¡¯d better check it out yourself.¡± Tae-san mumbled so and nodded. Come to think of it, the effect of Jinbeop was pretty good. It was limited to training. If you improved this well, it would be easy to prevent intrusion from outside. Of course, to do that, you needed a craftsman. There was still no Jinbeopga under Byeok Tae-san. ¡®By the way, how many Jinbeop masters were there in Hyanghwaru?¡¯ Of course, the level was so low that I had no intention of bringing them in. If one were to instruct Haomen, he would indeed find a skilled jinbeop master. If they couldn¡¯t recruit, Byeok Tae-san would have to go directly. ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡± Byeok Tae-san, who had organized his thoughts, led the party and headed out of the gym. They all followed with a tired expression. Today¡¯s schedule wasn¡¯t as easy as he thought it would be. It was because he had to go to hell through training the whole time, and then he had to take a break to fight the enemy. Unable to hide their tiredness, the eyes of the people who came out of the gymnasium became as small as a candle. It was because of the sudden pressure on the body. After a while, they realized that it wasn¡¯t the only effect. Their senses were also blurred, and when they used their inner strength to withstand the pressure, he noticed that the flow of qi was not smooth. What would have happened if one had fought them before in this situation? It was creepy. They looked at Tae-san with new eyes. ¡°Confucius, did you drive us to the gym because of this?¡± At Cheon¡¯s question, Tae-san lightly nodded his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a fun trick?¡± No one answered. Did one really have to say this is funny? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop the activation of Jinbeop? We¡¯ll just have to find the axle and break it.¡± Everyone nodded at Cheon Chushinui¡¯s words. While they were here it would be beneficial to use the Heukcheolbang, because it would be really inconvenient if this method was working. No, it could have been more dangerous than uncomfortable. ¡°The notion continues.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why are you destroying such a good environment for training?¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Everyone opened their mouths and looked at Tae-san. They never imagined that he would connect this to their practice. ¡°Woah, isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡± Cheon Chushinui asked with earnestness. What came back was Byeok Tae-san¡¯s sneer. ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous without it? Wouldn¡¯t it be safer to become stronger through training?¡± With that, he had nothing to say. After everyone shut their mouths, silence came. For a while, they just walked along with him. They soon arrived at the square that they used as their hostel. Naturally, the power of Jinbeop was at work in the front engraving. The only place in the entire Heukcheolbang where the power of Jinbeop did not reach was the dance hall where the party fought. ¡°Go in today, treat your wounds first, and rest well. And while you sleep, adapt to the power of Jinbeop.¡± Everyone looked at him as they swallowed. Tae-san waved his hand as if to quickly enter. Everyone entered the front row without any effort. Treatment was no problem. This was because he had Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai and even Cho Seo-ran. Byeok Tae-san turned around and left the Heukcheol Room when everyone in the party went inside and started treatment. * * * It was late at night, but the Heukcheolbang was still noisy. People from Haomen were cleaning up the black iron room. There was a lot more to sort out than previously thought. He had to clean up the corpses scattered throughout the Heukcheolbang, and he also had to clean up the corpses and traces of those who ran away from the black liquor while besieging the outside of the Heukcheolbang. Since there were so many, it took a long time to organize them even though Hao Mundo came out in large numbers. The Haomundos were called by Byeok Tae-san himself. Everyone was injured and was being treated for injuries, so he decided to move on his own. It was not difficult as all he had to do was go to Geumokru, the branch of Haomen Uichang, and give instructions. However, Byeok Tae-san immersed in deep reflection throughout the work. This was because this was something he had never done or even thought about before. No matter how badly injured his subordinate, he would do such a troublesome job on behalf of his subordinate. No matter how serious the injury was, either the subordinate would take care of the job, or the subordinate would take care of it after treatment. However, today, he didn¡¯t get seriously injured, so even though no one was hurt on the eve of his death, Byeok Tae-san moved himself. He stood on the top of the empty pavilion and watched the movement of Haomundo, and then flew away. Now it was time to leave it to them and go to sleep. From tomorrow onwards, for the time being, his subordinates planned to be thrown into the swamp of training. And Byeok Tae-san himself had a separate job to do. * * * Heukcheolbang was attacked, and Homuryeon -ju sighed. ¡°I expected it to happen, but it is bittersweet that it actually happened.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything I could do? They laid the ground rice very well.¡± ¡°No, we were impatient. And I didn¡¯t do it properly. There was enough way to look both ways.¡± ¡°It is already in the past. And didn¡¯t it block it nicely? It is more important from now on.¡± ¡°It is.¡± He nodded and looked at his general. ¡°Isn¡¯t infinity any good?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the patrol leader very competent? I got a call just yesterday that it was progressing smoothly.¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about the Moorimmaeng, Heukryeon, and the five generations.¡± ¡°Why is that? But because of infinite advance?¡± ¡°No. In fact, it was a bit early for the infinite expansion, but in the end, this was what it was going to be.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ Perhaps their movements are somehow not natural.¡± ¡°What do you mean unnatural?¡± ¡°The goal is not to advance to infinity, but it seems to be hiding something else.¡± Homuryeon-ju shook his head sharply. ¡°My head hurts. Still, I¡¯m out of my mind because of those crazy people who dare shake their spears.¡± ¡°Those crazy people seem to be touching the side of Moorimmaeng, Heukryeon, and Oh Dae-se as well.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It is still just a doubt. There is no clear evidence, and we have not heard their opinions.¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean that the chance is over seven hundred when the governor said that?¡± At this, the general bowed his head slightly. ¡°Huh. Could it be that this anonymous group of crazy people is doing all these things at once? If so, I have no idea how big they are.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying¡­¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°How about more active support for Byeok Tae-san?¡± ¡°Byeok Tae-san?¡± ¡°Yes. So I hope to build up more favors and then definitely include them.¡± ¡°Suppression, it¡¯s good. It¡¯s really just what I want. Still, they¡¯re openly targeting them, so if we¡¯re sure we can help, the Byeok Tae-san guy won¡¯t keep pretending not to know.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that sense¡­ Now I will go and have a meaningful time together.¡± Homuryeon got up abruptly and tried to leave his office. However, he couldn¡¯t do it because of the commander¡¯s grip on his collar. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°It will be difficult if you procrastinate and leave.¡± ¡°Did that happen?¡± He smiled awkwardly and tried to remove his collar from the governor¡¯s hand. However, the Commander-in-Chief put all his inner strength in the hand holding the collar. Then, outside the office, doormen with loads of papers started pouring in. Seeing this, Homuryeon-ju¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Second, Commander. Why are you here?¡± The commander-in-chief said calmly. ¡°It is something that has been postponed without being dealt with. It must be done by today.¡± Papers were piled up on his desk while the general was saying that. The scribes who piled up the documents each brought their own bookshelves and made a seat in the office of Homuryeon-ju. ¡°These are the people who will help Ryeonju.¡± The man then looked blankly at the commander-in-chief and the civil servants in turn. ¡°You think you¡¯re going to monitor rather than help?¡± ¡°You misunderstood. I¡¯m busy with public affairs.¡± The general bowed politely and left. After that, Homuryeon-ju stood there for a while, blankly looking at the seat where the general had been. * * * In the morning, Byeok Tae-san, as usual, was served by the servants, washed, and ate. Then he instructed the training and left the Heukcheolbang. Today he was going out on his own. He thought for a while whether to bring Ok Hwa, but eventually decided against it. There was only one thing to do today. When Byeok Tae-san came out of the black iron room, one of Haomen also bowed his head. He was the person who would guide him today and was the liaison with Haomun at Uichang. When Byeok Tae-san looked at him quietly, Hao Mun-do opened his mouth quickly. ¡°Currently, there are only three Jinbeop masters at the level that Confucius mentioned. Two of them had been living in Uichang for over ten years, and one came to Uichang three months ago.¡± ¡°Start with him.¡± ¡°Then, I shall lead the way.¡± Hao Mundo promptly guided them to Mt. Byeoktai. Byeok Tae-san followed him slowly and muttered, ¡°So, you want to stay alive¡­¡± Chapter 115 ¡°It is here.¡± The place they arrived with Hao Mundo was a fairly large house. Similar sized houses were clustered nearby. It seemed to be a town where people with little money lived. There was a long wall of high walls, and in the middle was a large, tightly closed door. Byeok Tae-san tilted his head in front of the door. ¡°Are you sure you are here?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure. His name is Seung Do-heung. He was a master of considerable skill. However, it was not a well-known name. He moved to Uichang three months ago and has lived in this house ever since.¡± Tae-san, who nodded once at the information Hao Mundo was reciting, approached the door and gently pushed it with his hand. Then, the door opened gently. Haomundo¡¯s eyes widened. That door was obviously locked. However, looking at it now, it didn¡¯t seem like that. ¡®Is it strange? Seung Do-heung is really strict with only one thing?¡¯ Hao Mundo hurriedly followed Byeok Tae-san into the house. ¡°There are a lot of people who live here. So, please say goodbye to me at once¡­¡± His words didn¡¯t go any further. The chill he felt the moment he entered the house made him shut his mouth. His experience of sneaking into countless houses was telling him. It was going to be really hard to find people in this house. ¡°This house is empty.¡± Haomundo nodded his head at Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah, it seems so.¡± Byeok Tae-san strode past the garden and entered the building. The inside of the building was empty. No one stole the furniture or anything. There was no sign of touching anything. He probably didn¡¯t touch the furniture on purpose. If one were to take things outside or break them inside, there was a high chance that they would be revealed. Byeok Tae-san went inside and looked around, then snapped his finger at Hao Mundo. Haomundo quickly approached Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Are you tracking me?¡± ¡°I can do it, but there are people who are better than me when it comes to tracking. May I call you?¡± When Byeok Tae-san nodded, Hao Mundo ran out and came back after a while. He then delivered the instructions of Byeok Tae-san to Hao Mundo, who was nearby. Soon, the three Hao Mundo rushed in. ¡°I heard you found it.¡± ¡°Examine the traces in this. Find out where these guys have gone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this, the Haomundos quickly dispersed and began to look for traces. Byeok Tae-san had no intention of entrusting everything to them alone. Slowly looking around the house, he carefully grasped the traces or the flow of qi. ¡°He said he was a jinbeopga, and he also put jinbeop in his house.¡± Hao Mundo, who was standing next to him, was startled by the murmuring of Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Are you saying that there is a truth in this house?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t know what the truth was. However, there was a truth that was not quite small in scale. ¡°Hmm.¡± Byeok Tae-san carefully observed the flow of Qi. In addition to this, he figured out the structure through it. ¡°It smells like blood.¡± If it smelled like blood, it meant that blood was spilled here. ¡°How long do you think this house has been vacant?¡± ¡°It must have been over a month, at least.¡± A faint smell of blood still lingered, even after a month has passed, indicating that a lot of blood had been spilled. Something had happened. Byeok Tae-san then stood there and waited for a while. First, Hao Mundo must find a clue to their pursuit. If this was broken, it would be quite difficult to find traces. ¡°I found traces.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed and raised his feet. Everyone looked at Byeok Tae-san with bewildered expressions. Byeok Tae-san slammed his foot down. Thud! A gigantic echo spread out in all directions, centering on the foot of Byeok Tae-san. The Hao Mundos were standing next to Mt. Byeoktai and felt that an invisible force was pushing them away. Eventually, it was pushed back. Awesome! The sound of something twisting and breaking could be heard throughout the house. Byeok Tae-san stood still and moved while looking to one side. ¡°Anyway, the insidious things called Jinbeopga don¡¯t change.¡± The Haomundos followed Byeok Tae-san with expressions that could not be understood. The place where Byeok Tae-san was headed was the backside of the building. Those who arrived at the support opened their eyes wide to see the change from before. A pit had formed in the corner of the backing. It was as if something underneath had fallen and the soil had been rolled up. With that, jinbeop installed in this house was meant to cover that pit. As Byeok Tae-san destroyed the jinbeop, a pit that had been covered by the jinbeop appeared. Byeok Tae-san strode towards the pit. All of the Haomundos were attached to the back of Byeok Tae-san and followed them with curious expressions. Inside the pit was a box made of porcelain iron. When Byeok Tae-san was beckoning, one of Hao Mundo quickly went down to the pit and took out a box. Then, after shaking off the dirt from the box, he politely presented it to Byeok Tae-san. Byeok Tae-san received the box, which had no seams in it. It was as if it was made by melting and hardening ink iron in a box-shaped frame. However, this was clearly out of the box. This was because his stomach was empty. The Hao Mundo looked at the box that Byeok Tae-san was holding with curious eyes. If it was a box like that, it seemed like it would have to be ripped off with force. Actually, they were not confident, but if they were about Byeok Tae-san, they would be able to rip them off with just their fingers. However, Byeok Tae-san didn¡¯t do that. He just looked around the box with strange eyes. ¡°Look at this?¡± Byeok Tae-san murmuring surprised Haomundo. The tone was so cold. It seemed to him that he could feel a soft life. click. At this. Haomundo¡¯s eyes widened. The box was opened as to what Byeok Tae-san did. It was obviously a seamless box, only the lid fell off. Inside the box was a bluish vial and a needle made of iron. The vial had a tightly sealed mouth, and Byeok Tae-san pierced the vial with a needle. With that, he sniffed the smell that was coming out of it. Byeok Tae-san checked the smell and then rubbed the hole with his finger. Then, the hole drilled with the needle was filled like a ditch. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Byeok Tae-san swiveled his body and began to walk in stride. The Haomundos were panicked and followed them quickly. * * * Go Jun-kwang could not hide his cruel expression. ¡°Under! It¡¯s frustrating.¡± It wasn¡¯t funny. How the hell could this plan fail? In this plan, there was only one goal set by Go Jun-kwang. It was to kill or capture Byeok Tae-san. And so, he mobilized every available force. In order to eliminate uncertainty, it was difficult to bring in the margin tube. In fact, Ma Jin-kwan was a person who should not be attracted like this. This was because he had other missions. Still, he was confident. He believed he would definitely be able to handle it if Margin Coffin helped him. Margin tube was stronger than Gokyang head. With the addition of the four blood and the demon sword, he didn¡¯t think it was a matter of dealing with a single mountain of wall. In addition to this, he gathered all those who fed the Jeunghyeoldan and sent them to the Heukcheolbang. He also wielded most of the improved blood daggers. If this was enough, even if Homuryeonju was there, he would have been able to kill him. Go Jun-gwang shook his head sharply. ¡°Who the hell was there to make this happen?¡± In the past, there were some prejudices about Byeok Tae-san. However recently, there had been no such prejudice. From what he found out after removing the prejudice like that, Byeok Tae-san was definitely under Majingwan. And so, it was reasonable to judge that someone had an assistant. However, Go Jun-kwang¡¯s thoughts were leaning toward whether he had misjudged Byeok Tae-san¡¯s power rather than his assistant. ¡°Hey, what good is that now?¡± Anyway, he was done now. The consequences of this would soon reach the lord¡¯s ears. The last chance given to him flew away. One would probably die when you return. However, there would be a difference between dying painfully or dying cleanly. ¡°If you want to die cleanly, you have to take care of the rest.¡± Go Jun-kwang muttered like that, got up from his seat, and walked to the window. He was now at the top of the five-story pavilion. There was a fairly large garden outside the window, and the garden was full of Bangangsi. If only those anti-gangsters were well taken care of, they might die cleanly. ¡°Oh, and he was there too.¡± Go Jun-gwang frowned as he remembered a person. The disposition for the very quirky guy who was about to hit the back of the head a while ago must also be decided slowly. Of course, he almost made up his mind. He would go where his master was and rob him of his talents. That was, until he died of old age or exhaustion. ¡°Well, because he was a man of considerable skill.¡± * * * Hao Mundo called Byeok Tae-san with an anxious expression. ¡°I¡­ Confucius.¡± Byeok Tae-san did not stop walking and turned his head slightly to look at Hao Mun-do, who spoke. ¡°If you go this way, you will get out of the spear.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Hao Mundo was startled and asked quickly. ¡°May I know where the destination is? I would like to contact my colleagues in advance.¡± That way, it will be convenient for you, and if you have the information you want, you will be able to find out in advance. ¡°I still don¡¯t know. If you go this way, where are you going?¡± Hao Mundo quickly responded to Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words with a bewildered expression. ¡°Once you keep going this way, you will find a dangyang, but¡­ Is your destination Dangyang?¡± ¡°It is very likely the case.¡± However, one would have to go all the way to the end. Now, Byeok Tae-san was following Chujonghyang. The box of ink iron found at Seung Do-heung¡¯s house earlier was a box made with a special secret in the Cheonma Shinkyo. It wasn¡¯t just a simple box, it was a special box in which all the contents would melt if not opened in a certain way. In addition to this, what was in the bottle inside the box was the drug used to track the follower. It was also a follower incense used in the Cheonma Shinkyo. The basic recipe was changed in various ways, so that each person who used the follower incense had a different scent. In order to track the follow-up scent, you must use a special drug made together with the follow-up scent. And so, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s conclusion was, it was said that Seung Do-heung, a lawyer, belonged to the Cheonma Shintokyo, and prepared for the follow-up in anticipation of what would happen to him. The smell of the incense was very faint. If it wasn¡¯t for Byeok Tae-san, it might have been difficult to track. In addition to this, if more time passed like this or if Seungdoheung moved to a more distant place, it may not be able to find it. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s speed increased faster. The Haomundos were frightened and followed Mt. Byeoktai. However, the gap was getting wider. Soon, the appearance of Byeok Tae-san became a black dot and disappeared. ¡°What?¡± One of Hao Mundo looked at his colleagues with a puzzled expression. ¡°What, what, how? Let¡¯s go to Dangyang You put a chimney on the side of Dangyang. You go back to Uichang and report. I¡¯ll go to Dangyang.¡± At this, the Haomundos moved hastily. If one hurried, they would probably be able to move the Haomundos on the Dangyang side at the right time. * * * The smell of chaojong incense grew stronger. After entering Dangyang, Byeok Tae-san moved along the smell to some extent and then slowed down a bit. The principle of follow-up incense was that a person who put incense on his body left a scent on the way he passed, and followed the path of the scent. Due to this, there was no problem coming here to Dangyang. Whether one came here captured or trapped in a carriage, if one had a hole to breathe, the scent would continue to flow and land around you. However, upon entering Dangyang, there was not a single road made of incense. The guy who took Seung Do-heung didn¡¯t just go straight to his destination from here, but moved around in a complicated way. He didn¡¯t know whether he had business in various places or to prepare for a possible chase, but the smell was intersecting everywhere, so it seemed that it would take some time to pursue it from here. Of course, one would have to find it eventually. When Byeok Tae-san was moving along the incense, Haomundo from Dangyang quietly approached. ¡°I will see you, Master.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded and continued to work. Soon, he found the place where Seung Do-heung was captured. It was a fairly large manor, and the main gate of the manor led directly to the chapel. Byeok Tae-san, who had been staring at the manor quietly, raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°After all, is it the law of heaven that if you do something good, you will be rewarded?¡± There was definitely a lot of elixir feeling in this manor. Chapter 116 ¡°I¡­ Confucius, are you sure you want to enter the manor alone?¡± Hao Mundo asked in a tone that was as cautious as possible. After seeing the traces of Chu Jong-hyang that led to Byeok Tae-san. Eunjeongmun, he turned his head to look at Haomundo. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°If you look at the circumstances, there is a high possibility that this place is the home of the people who instigated this work, but would there be a risk if you go alone?¡± At Hao Mundo¡¯s worried expression and tone of voice, Byeok Tae-san smirked. ¡°Danger? Are you worried that I will be in danger now?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to offend Confucius. Just out of boredom¡­.¡± Byeok Tae-san raised his hand to block his words. ¡°Done. He wasn¡¯t offended. And it¡¯s not my safety that you should worry about.¡± ¡°If¡­.¡± ¡°You have to worry about someone running away from there by any chance.¡± Haomundo gulped dry saliva while looking at Mt. Byeoktai. For some reason, it seemed that the momentum of Byeok Tae-san had changed a bit. A strange feeling of pressure then began to press down on his shoulder. ¡°Did you say this is Dangyang?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± ¡°How many Haomundo are there in Dangyang?¡± ¡°For now, there are sixty people who have the ability to be called Hao Mundo. But we have five to ten people each.¡± Naturally, they did not know that they were connected to Haomun. They were just people who were swayed by money or lust. ¡°If there is anyone escaping from the manor by mobilizing all of them, follow them.¡± He couldn¡¯t tell the Haomundos to stop him, because he didn¡¯t know how good the guy running away from the manor would be. Then, Byeok Tae-san would be able to go and catch him right away. ¡°I will carry out my orders.¡± Hao Mundo bowed his head and sent a hand signal to his colleagues who were waiting at a distance. He could feel Haomundos moving in all directions. ¡°When can I enter the manor?¡± ¡°I will do my best as soon as possible. If you give me this angle, I will lay a tracking net around it.¡± ¡°Great. Do not go in after each of these.¡± Byeok Tae-san said so and looked around him. There was a small but elegant-looking Daru nearby. Byeok Tae-san went to Daru, sat by the window on the second floor, and relaxedly enjoying tea. The front door of the manor was visible through the window. * * * Ko Jun-kwang was finishing preparations to leave here. He destroyed everything he was going to destroy. He burned all the documents and books he had written so far. He was now packing up the things he needed to take care of. It was also quite a lot. He first took the documents he organized and recorded everything about the operations he had conducted. In addition to this, he also took what the military left behind. He had to take good care of the rest of the steamers and the improved ones. ¡°Then all that¡¯s left is¡­ Are those gangsters over there?¡± Go Jun-kwang¡¯s gaze turned out the window. He could see the Bangangsis filling the garden. And the sight of those anti-gangsters collapsing. Go Jun-kwang¡¯s eyes were as bright as a candle. It was the first time he had seen it in person, but he knew right away who caused such a phenomenon. ¡°Byeok Tae-san!¡± Byeok Tae-san was seen walking striding past the falling anti-gangs. It was like knocking down a bald bale of straw. The number of Bangang poems collected in the garden exceeded five hundred. However, a few blinks of eyes were enough for all of those five hundred to fall. All anti-gangs had promptly fallen. In addition to this, Byeok Tae-san stood still in the middle of it. Go Jun-gwang put what he had hurriedly packed into his sack and carried it on his back. And he hurried out of there. It wasn¡¯t the time for him to cover up. One must run away now. In addition to this, they couldn¡¯t find the right answer, one would commit suicide. Self-determination was forbidden, but he believed that the master would understand if this were the case. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Go Jun-kwang quickly ran through the window opposite the front. Kwachang! The spear shattered and poured down with Go Jun-kwang. Go Jun-kwang lightly landed on the floor and flew himself over the fence. It reminded him that he had not given any instructions to the rest of his men, but he had no choice. However, he couldn¡¯t go back to the manor. Go Jun-gwang quickly ran towards the house he had prepared in case of any contingency. He planned to hide until it was quiet and then sneak out of Dangyang. Go Jun-kwang tried to leave no traces as much as possible and flew away. * * * Byeok Tae-san was accepted into the body before the spiritual power was scattered. Perhaps the quality wasn¡¯t that good, so the efficiency was a little lower than usual. However, the number of more than five hundred phrases gave an amount that was negligible inefficiency. He could sense a guy escaping, but let it go. Now, it was more important to consume the elixir than to catch the gnome. One could catch him again, but the elixir scattered here, no, the spiritual power would not come back. Byeok Tae-san, who had accumulated spiritual power one by one, entered the hall. Strangely enough, those inside the palace did not run away and attacked Byeok Tae-san. Puff puff! Someone threw a bottle of poison on the floor. A cloud of thick smoke enveloped the surroundings. Byeok Tae-san then moved without paying any attention to it. The poison did not work on the owner of the ghost magician. When it entered the body, it burned and evaporated. Men with swords were attached to the ceiling, and the moment the poison exploded in front of Byeok Tae-san, they jumped and struck the sword. Byeok Tae-san avoided the falling sword by just walking one step forward. One step of Byeok Tae-san was not just a step. A great deal of pressure pressed down on the heads of the men holding the swords. Bubbly! At the same time, the men who were hiding by the entrance raised their swords. Byeok Tae-san waved his hand once. Chachachachaeng! The swords moved arbitrarily and intertwined with each other. Bubbly! And their heads exploded. Nine people died because their heads exploded like that. Now, the number of those left was three, and Byeok Tae-san strode towards them. Thumbs up! The three of them rolled their eyes at the same time and collapsed. Byeok Tae-san had subdued their blood levels. He picked them up and threw them together. They would then instruct Hao Mun to pick it up later. They seemed to have the best position among the remaining ones, so he thought he would ask them to do some interrogation. Of course, he knew very little, but he didn¡¯t have to worry about it because it was not what he was doing, but what he was doing. At this, Byeok Tae-san went inside, finding the stairs that were heading down to the basement. There was only one person who was popular in the basement. At this, Byeok Tae-san went down to the basement. * * * Seung Do-heung was imprisoned in the underground thunderbolt. Although he was not tortured, he was beaten quite a bit in the process of being caught, and his body throbbed and throbbed. ¡°Whoa. This seems to be the end of it.¡± It had been arranged so that someone could come to visit him. But the arrangement had a time limit. The smell was too faint. Perhaps it would be difficult to even smell the incense that was sprayed near the house where he lived. ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t get hit by these guys while you were moving to find me, did you?¡± Seung Do-heung muttered like that and shook his head. If that was the case, there would be no way that Go Jun-kwang would have stayed still. He would have started torturing him to find out who was behind him. As long as he stayed at Uichang, he could barely send out a few signals, keeping his eyes open. If the signal had been delivered properly, there should have been movement in some way. ¡°The signal is bad or¡­ Or it is difficult to move.¡± Still, someday it would move. Then they¡¯ll track you down, and if you¡¯re really lucky, you might find yourself later. ¡°Damn it. You¡¯re going to get involved with these guys.¡± No matter how much one were to think about it, he was so out of luck. As he was grieving like that, he heard the sound of someone coming into the underground cemetery. It was a slow sound coming down the stairs. It wasn¡¯t Go Jun-kwang. He always moved quickly. If it was Go Jun-kwang, it would have sounded like a tak-tak-tak-tak. Seung Do-heung raised his head and looked towards the stairs. I saw someone coming down. ¡®Aren¡¯t these guys here? No way¡­!¡¯ A glimmer of hope flickered in Seung Do-heung¡¯s eyes. That light of hope soon turned into joy. This was because the scent of the follower incense rushed into the tip of his nose. He was the very scent he left behind. Soon, Byeok Tae-san stood in front of Seungdoheung with the grate of thunder jade in between. ¡°Seung Do-heung?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s right. at school¡­ Are you out?¡± ¡°No.¡± Seung Do-heung¡¯s eyes twinkled at Byeok Tae-san¡¯s answer. ¡°Also. If so, did you come out of the meeting?¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at Seung Do-heung calmly. However, it was only his expression, not his head. ¡®episode? What else are we going to do with this?¡¯ He came all the way here because there were traces of the Cheonma Shintoism. However, the word Hoe came from saying that it did not come from a school. The reason why Byeok Tae-san answered ¡°no¡± to the word ¡°gyo¡± was because he had been doing that for a long time. He was not really a religious person. The school was his, and he was not a member of the church. ¡°Looking at how young you are, it seems like you haven¡¯t been to the meeting for a while, so please come in and let me go.¡± Seung Do-heung pointed to his ankle. His ankles were clad in chains with large pieces of iron. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything right now because I¡¯ve been banned from internal work. So, once you get this out, go upstairs and call someone else. Didn¡¯t the legislator come with you?¡± Byeok Tae-san just listened to Seung Do-heung¡¯s words. ¡°What are you doing? Come on, don¡¯t move Did you catch all the guys above? Among them, we must not miss a guy named Go Jun-kwang. Because he¡¯s the head.¡± ¡°Probably¡­ You should be here a little longer.¡± Byeok Tae-san left those words and turned around. In addition to this, he went up again. Seung Do-heung called Byeok Tae-san with bewildered eyes. ¡°Hey! Hey! What if I just go? You have to set me free! Can¡¯t you use your strength? My ankle hurts! Hey!¡± * * * When he looked up, he could see Hao Mundo who was diligently cleaning up the manor. Among them, he found the person who was with Byeok Tae-san earlier and approached him. ¡°Ah, Confucius.¡± Hao Mundo bowed his head politely. ¡°The exterior cleanup is almost done. Now I need to clean up the hall, what should I do?¡± ¡°Clean it up. The three are still alive, so let¡¯s take them apart. And there¡¯s a guy locked up in the underground Thunder Jail, keep an eye on it.¡± ¡°Yes. all right.¡± ¡°Who ran away?¡± ¡°One guy ran away, and he didn¡¯t leave Dangyang.¡± ¡°It looks like you didn¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°It was duller than we expected.¡± What Hao Mundo had envisioned was Homuryeonju. He thought that his opponent was on a similar level to Homuryeon-Ju and pursued it. And so, he had no choice but to watch and track him from a very distant place. Almost all of Hao Mundo in Dangyang was mobilized. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hao Mun-do nodded his head at Tae-san¡¯s words and quickly began to guide him. The place where Go Jun-kwang was hiding was not very far from the manor where he was originally staying. ¡°It is over there.¡± Hao Mundo pointed his finger at one of the small squares. It was a really ordinary engraving, and there were a lot of similarly shaped engravings around it. There were giru, juru, and gaekzan everywhere, and it was full of people coming and going. Perhaps it will be like this even at night here. No, maybe more people walking around at night. It looked like it was built to hide from people. There were quite a few people in the hall. There were also samurai to cook and protect the temple, including those who managed the temple. Of course, the level of the warriors was not that high. It was very ordinary. And it was the same for all the other temples around. ¡°Did you check his face?¡± ¡°Yes. I confirmed it.¡± ¡°Great. Just follow me Then wait outside and come in when I signal.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Byeok Tae-san headed towards the front at a quick pace. And he slipped into it. Byeok Tae-san, who entered the inside, began to subdue everyone he touched one by one. It was great speed. The earth wind, which was shot from ten fingers in succession, took over their blood and blood, and they all collapsed. It was a three-story building, and Byeok Tae-san spent almost no time on each floor. And so he, who arrived on the third floor, looked at the last person left. From the moment he first came here, he was convinced that this was Go Jun-gwang. Except for this guy, the rest were so ordinary that this guy alone stood out too much. ¡°There are so many things I want to ask.¡± Saying that, Byeok Tae-san walked up to Go Jun-kwang. Byeok Tae-san, who arrived in front of Go Jun-kwang in an instant, smashed Ko Jun-kwang on the top of the head, who was just about to say something. Kwajik! Go Jun-kwang¡¯s eyes flashed upwards and he collapsed. ¡°Did you have a little too much power?¡± Byeok Tae-san signaled out his window. And after waiting for a while, Hao Mundo came up to the third floor in a hurry. ¡°Is this guy right?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s definitely him.¡± Byeok Tae-san chuckled. ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go back.¡± When Byeok Tae-san went down with Go Jun-gwang, Hao Mundo looked around carefully. Then he found a sack on one side and checked the inside. At this, Hao Mundo nodded. He grabbed the sack and went downstairs. Then, he gave instructions to the other Haomundos who had just arrived to search this temple thoroughly and quickly followed behind Byeok Tae-san. Chapter 117 Hao Mundo then placed a chair in the underground thunderbolt. In addition to this, he worked hard to clean the surroundings. Seung Do-heung looked at the scene and frowned. ¡°What else are you? And what are you doing?¡± When he looked closely, the movement was unusual. He was by no means an ordinary worker. In addition to this, he didn¡¯t seem like a skeptic for some reason. Seung Do-heung slowly became anxious. Perhaps he thought that the person who had come to rescue him may not have come from the society. However, Seung Do-heung shook his head. ¡®No. It definitely smelled of chujong incense earlier.¡¯ It also smelled of chujong incense that he had formulated himself. It meant that he had come all the way here. In order to obtain that follower, one must be related to the Cheonma Shintoism. ¡®But you said that you didn¡¯t come from school, so of course you should have come out of the society. It¡¯s okay.¡¯ When asked if he came from school, answering no seemed to be a kind of code. If it wasn¡¯t for the meeting, he wouldn¡¯t have known that. As Seung Do-heung was thinking like that, someone came down. When he checked, it was the same guy who came out of the meeting. After making a name for himself, he left only the words to stay and left. Byeok Tae-san glanced at Seung Do-heung, then walked to the chair and sat down. Byeok Tae-san, who sat on a chair with a grate between them, and Seung Do-heung, who sat on the floor, faced each other. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you just release me now? Can he tell me who he is serving? From now on, I am directly under the old man. You can definitely push me later.¡± ¡°Are you old?¡± Byeok Tae-san was really curious about who Seung Do-heung was talking about. ¡°Yes, old man. The old man you know and I know.¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san frowned. He was a little bit annoyed when he kept talking round and round without speaking clearly. Seung Do-heung was more concerned about Haomundo standing behind Byeok Tae-san. As Seung Do-heung¡¯s gaze continued to glance at him, Byeok Tae-san said to Hao Mundo. ¡°Go up. No one comes down until I go up.¡± ¡°Yes. What do you do with the things you brought from there?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­ Arrange it properly. Then, make a copy and keep the manuscript with you, and deliver the original to the Heukcheolbang.¡± ¡°Yes. I will.¡± Hao Mundo bowed his head politely and quickly climbed up. Then, Seung Do-heung¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°Now it makes sense. I was careful because he didn¡¯t seem to be from our meeting. I hope you understand.¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. Now that guy was definitely doing something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m usually not good at torture, but when I do, I don¡¯t show it to anyone.¡± When he said that in a tone that was so unfeeling, it was far more eerie and frightening than speaking with emotion. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s torture. Why are you here? Ooh, aren¡¯t they on the same boat as us?¡± Byeok Tae-san didn¡¯t even care about Seung Do-heung¡¯s words or reaction. ¡°Shall we talk about the meeting first?¡± Seung Do-heung¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Can we have a meeting? you deceived me Heh, so you¡¯re already caught up? I was so careful.¡± ¡°Have I never cheated on you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m not a religious person!¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was the other way around. Byeok Tae-san looked at Seung Do-heung silently. ¡°If you are not a religious person, how could you write a follower?¡± Byeok Tae-san got up from his seat. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to go through torture as well. It will be much more convenient if you start by pulling out the soul bag once.¡± Seung Do-heung interpreted the words of choosing the soul as that it would be painful enough to cause the soul to go out. Seung Do-heung¡¯s complexion turned pale. He thought he had to throw one at a time, so he said quickly. ¡°It¡¯s called a reunion meeting.¡± Seung Do-heung didn¡¯t think that much was a big deal, simply because it was just a name, and for some reason, an ominous feeling that he should not be subjected to torture continued to pierce his brain. ¡°A reunion party?¡± Byeok Tae-san muttered like that and tilted his head slightly. ¡°Is your name too explicit?¡± He frowned and sat down on his chair again. Then, he tapped his armrest with his finger. Seung Do-heung looked at Byeok Tae-san. The name was explicit, so what did it mean to be explicit? The atmosphere was getting heavier. Seung Do-heung was under pressure to the point that it was difficult to breathe. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s expression was serious. The reason why Byeok Tae-san had a serious expression was that he remembered the situation when he died. When Byeok Tae-san, who was at that time, died, he melted all of the leadership that had taken a place in the Cheonma Protestant Church with blood. No matter how crazy he was, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find them and kill them. They rushed to Byeok Tae-san first. Of course, it was also a bit odd, but it was then¡­ The Transcendental Society was a gathering of those who wanted to change the sky. In addition to this, there was Cheonma Shinkyo, the only thing that meant heaven was Cheonma. Or it was the Cheonma God itself. Byeok Tae-san looked at Seung Do-heung with cool eyes. ¡°It was you.¡± Seung Do-heung¡¯s heart seemed to sink in an instant. ¡°Wow, what, what do you mean?¡± He trembled, not realizing that his tone had suddenly changed. ¡°The thing that killed the devil.¡± Seung Do-heung was startled. And he slapped his hand fiercely. ¡°No! Absolutely not! It¡¯s a misunderstanding! misunderstanding!¡± ¡°A misunderstanding? Is it a misunderstanding even with the name ¡°Hwancheonhoe¡±?¡± ¡°No, so it¡¯s a plan, doesn¡¯t anyone make it plausible? We¡¯ve only made plans and haven¡¯t really tried anything right yet! And that wasn¡¯t our plan! It¡¯s real!¡± ¡°Looking at the atmosphere around, it¡¯s clear that Hwanma has intervened¡­ I see that you are also a jinbeop master, so the old man you were talking about is a phantom horse?¡± Seung Do-heung, who had heard it up to there, stopped. And he looked at Byeok Tae-san with a very suspicious expression. ¡°Really¡­ Aren¡¯t you really from the meeting?¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes became cold again. Seung Do-heung, shocked to see this, once again clapped his hand with a sense of desperation. ¡°No! I lied! I believe! No, I already believe it!¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san leaned back on the chair, put his elbows on his armrests, and lightly rested his chin with the back of his hand, crossing his legs. ¡°Explain.¡± Seung Do-heung confided everything he knew. Still, he was perplexed at times because he did not understand why he was pouring out stories without hiding anything. And so, the Hwancheonhoe was not a meeting to establish a new Heavenly Demon, but a meeting to change the Church of Heavenly Demon. Therefore, there was no plan to form a separate force from the Cheonma Shinkyo. It was just a meeting to solidify its position in the Cheonma Shintokyo. It was still in the stage of refining the plan, and there were at least two to three years left until implementation. However, things got twisted because the angel died suddenly. ¡°Actually, I was very embarrassed. If the elderly Hwanma had not contacted me right before the outbreak of Hwanma, I probably would not have been able to understand the situation yet.¡± Byeok Tae-san watched Seung Do-heung carefully while he was explaining. By examining the soul, one could see which of his words had a higher weight, lie or truth. ¡°What did the ghost say?¡± ¡°Something happened, so please take care of yourself for the time being¡­ You said you would call me back later.¡± ¡°So, the devil must have died too, I will take the opportunity and seize the real power, this is it.¡± Seung Do-heung did not have an answer. No, he couldn¡¯t. Even if he thought about it himself, it seemed that Hwanma had such an intention. Once he got it all out, he felt refreshed. Seung Do-heung carefully asked Byeok Tae-san. ¡°But¡­ May I ask who you are?¡± It wouldn¡¯t be a normal one, simply because it was not common for people to just call Hwanma as a friend. No matter how poor the martial arts and position of Hwanma within the Shinto Church of Heaven, his name was an elder. He didn¡¯t know if it was done in a place with friends, but being able to do that in front of a Hwanma¡¯s direct subordinate meant that it was a position worthy of it. However, no matter how much he thought about it, he could not think of anyone in a high position at such a young age. Of course, he didn¡¯t have all the acquaintances with the head of the church because they were much more active outside, but their ears were always open. Curiosity had been properly mixed in Seung Do-heung¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Byeok Tae=san.¡± Seung Do-heung tilted his head at Tae-san¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know anyone he knew by the name of Byeok Tae-san. Then, Hao Mundo¡¯s voice was heard from above. ¡°Confucius, I have something to tell you!¡± His voice seemed urgent. ¡°Come down.¡± Hao Mundo hurriedly came down and said to Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Someone is looking at Seung Do-heung¡¯s house.¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips rose slightly. In addition to this, he looked at Seung Do-heung, whose expression hardened slightly. Byeok Tae-san then asked Hao Mundo. ¡°How many are there?¡± ¡°Three men entered the house. However, there are many more who appear to be allies around. We have identified up to twelve people.¡± Byeok Tae-san then asked, frowned at him. ¡°Did you tidy up that house?¡± ¡°It was neatly organized. You probably won¡¯t find anything. The pit was filled like a ditch.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded as if he did well. ¡°Don¡¯t crash for nothing, just watch. And see if there are more.¡± ¡°Yes. I will instruct you that way.¡± As Hao Mundo went out again, Byeok Tae-san looked at Seung Do-heung. ¡°How did you get stuck here?¡± Seung Do-heung¡¯s expression wrinkled. ¡°I was caught trying to pull myself out.¡± Although his name was not widely known, Seung Do-heung had established himself as a jinbeop street known only by those who knew him by showing his considerable skills little by little. And then, it became poison. He approached the unknown because he thought it was good to recruit or use it. After that, he had to roll like a dog under the military and Go Jun-gwang. ¡°They are very naughty guys. I was mainly teaching Jinbeop to those brought in by Go Jun-kwang.¡± In addition to this, he sometimes installed Jinbeop at the same time. It was Seung Do-heung who installed Jinbeop in Heukcheolbang. ¡°You are clumsy.¡± Seung Do-heung forgot about his situation and was furious at the word clumsy. ¡°No, what are you talking about? My skills were recognized by the elderly Hwanma.¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°Hwanma is originally praised generously. Hwanma bows his head to those who are truly recognizable.¡± ¡°Yes? what the¡­ Oh no.¡± He almost would have said what kind of crazy thing you are talking about. Seung Do Heung Eun et al. Feeling the cold sweat dripping out of the stem, he carefully looked at Byeok Tae-san. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Jinbeop, but I have quite a few eyes to see.¡± ¡°Ha, I can¡¯t show this in my head, and it¡¯s frustrating.¡± Seung Do-heung said, tapping his chest with an unjust expression. Byeok Tae-san smiled meaningfully at Seung Do-heung. Could one say that, even if they knew they could really get their head out of it? ¡°Anyway, how many people are there if it¡¯s a reunion party or something?¡± ¡°That, well. So far¡­ I do not know.¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°Then think about it. I¡¯ll give you some time. A colleague will be here soon, so let¡¯s discuss it.¡± Byeok Tae-san got up from his seat and went outside. Seung Do-heung could not hide his bewildered expression as he looked at Mt. Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Hey, Confucius? What if you just go like this? Go, Confucius?¡± Byeok Tae-san went upstairs without answering. ¡°Ah¡­ Do you think this is really wrong?¡± Seung Do-heung continued to ponder and ponder in his head what the true identity of Tae-san, might be. * * * Seung Do-heung looked at the people coming down the stairs with astonished eyes. He opened his mouth involuntarily. They were colleagues who belonged to the Transcendental Society. It was clear that he had come to receive the signal he had sent. A total of twenty-two people came. ¡°What did you want to change with these clumsy things?¡± It had only been three hours since Byeok Tae-san went out. But would it make sense to say that twenty-two colleagues were arrested? Besides, they were by no means clumsy as Byeok Tae-san said. They were somewhat inferior to the other warriors of Cheonma Shinkyo, but they were strong enough. However, it had all been captivated. Seung Do-heung looked blankly at Tae-san. The door to the thunderbolt that had been locked suddenly creaked open. Seung Do-heung¡¯s eyes grew as bright as a firecracker. ¡°Go in.¡± As soon as Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words fell, everyone went into the brainstorm. Still, when twenty-two more people entered the cemetery, which was not very spacious, everyone had no choice but to sit close to each other. ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss it.¡± Byeok Tae-san left only those words and climbed up again. Seung Do-heung looked at such a wall, Tae-san, with absurd eyes, then turned his head to see his teammates who had been caught. There were faces he knew and faces he didn¡¯t know. As soon as Seung Do-heung was about to ask how he got caught like this, someone else spoke up first. ¡°What the hell is that person?¡± Seung Do-heung shut his mouth and looked at him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even use my hands and I was beaten. He suddenly lost consciousness, and when he opened his eyes, he saw several men carrying me. As you can see, the interior is all blocked.¡± Hearing this, Seung Do-heung looked around at the others. He was all nodding his head. It meant that he suffered the same. ¡°Hey, uh¡­¡± At this point, he felt possessed by a demon. Chapter 118 Seung Do-heung looked around with a slightly dazed expression. Byeok Tae-san, who disappeared leaving only the words to think about it, did not appear again. Instead, other people rushed in and took Seung Do-heung and his comrades out of the prison. After that, he moved from Dangyang to Uichang without a break and arrived at Heukcheolbang like this. As he entered the black iron room, Seung Do-heung was surprised. This was because the jinbeop he had set up was still running. He reflexively confirmed his comrades. All of him struggled with the pressure on his body. The only good person here was Seung Do-heung. Seung Do-hung was brought here, and his companions were taken elsewhere. They probably all scattered separately. It was a small room. There was a table and two chairs. Seung Do-heung sat down in one of them. After waiting for a while, the door opened and someone came in. He looked quite old. ¡°Are you a traitor?¡± When he said that, Seung Do-heung¡¯s eyes lit up with anger. ¡°A traitor, who is a traitor!¡± Seung Do-heung was furious and shut his mouth again. In addition to this, he asked cautiously. ¡°Are you from school?¡± ¡°What¡­ Well?¡± Seung Do-heung¡¯s expression contorted. However, he had no choice but to open his eyes wide at the next words. ¡°Have you ever heard of Cheon Chushinui?¡± ¡°Then¡­ Are you saying that the old man is a god of heaven?¡± Cheon Chushinui chuckled. ¡°Okay. How is it? Do you have some respect now?¡± Seung Do-heung had a shaky expression on his face. It was somehow different from what I had heard. ¡°Greatly¡­ I heard he was serious¡­¡± Cheon Chushinui nodded loudly. ¡°Right. I know you well. There aren¡¯t many things that fit me as much as the word Jinjung.¡± Seung Do-hung had a few things to say, but he persevered. Here he was, still weak. ¡°By the way, what are you doing, why did you do such a crazy thing?¡± At this, Seung Do-heung¡¯s expression hardened. That¡¯s crazy. How could you say such a thing? ¡°Our Cheonma Shintoism must change.¡± ¡°So how?¡± ¡°Unfair discrimination is so prevalent.¡± ¡°Unfair discrimination?¡± Cheon Chushinui¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°Yes. In particular, the contempt given to us by the Jinbeopians is too severe.¡± ¡°What¡­ It is true that samurai are treated a little more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that. Do you know how many people are discriminated against among the non-heavenly churches?¡± ¡°Okay? Isn¡¯t that just the beginning again?¡± ¡°Sure. Because my job at the Transcendental Society was to find and persuade non-heavenly members who were treated so unfairly.¡± Hearing those words, Cheon Chushinui¡¯s lips moved upward. ¡°Okay? It must not have been easy to find the non-heavenly members scattered throughout the world, but you did it well, didn¡¯t you? I think the reunion party is great, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. You can do a lot of different things by using the power of Jinbeop. The problem is that idiots who only know their powers don¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an idiot who only knows your strength¡­ Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re talking about, our headmaster?¡± Seung Do-heung was startled and clapped his hands fiercely. ¡°Hey, can it be! We just wanted to give the Most High an opportunity to learn about the usefulness of Jinbeop. I was sure that the most enlightened supreme will surely see through our intentions.¡± Cheon Chushinui smirked and waved his hand. ¡°Okay, okay. Why are you so hot?¡± Seung Do-heung closed his mouth with a shy expression and secretly avoided Cheon Chu-shin¡¯s gaze. ¡°By the way, do you still have information about the Temple of Heaven?¡± Seung Do-heung looked at Chun Chu-shin with a bewildered expression. Chun Chu Xin Yi smiled and held out his hand. ¡°I was just looking for that information so desperately? So give it a try I want to serve our Confucius, so my bones are dying.¡± ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Well, there is nothing that can¡¯t be done. Oh right. So, are all of your co-workers going to the truth?¡± ¡°No. There are also non-heavenly members who have been recruited.¡± Cheon Chushinui looked at Seung Do-heung with absurd eyes. ¡°Are there people who have gone over there?¡± ¡°They know the cause.¡± ¡°You sound like you. Still, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s thinking of raising Hwanma to the supreme, so I think this is a little better¡­¡± In Cheon Chushinui¡¯s eyes, this was clearly a lust for power. Although the treatment of Jinbeopga was a little lower, he wasn¡¯t as bad as initially thought. There were also some aspects that were self-sufficient. Seung Do-heung asked Shinui Cheon with an anxious expression. ¡°I¡­ What am I going to do now?¡± Cheon Chushinui replied calmly. ¡°If you blow everything you know, will you work for Confucius? Well, he¡¯s an unbelievable guy, so I¡¯ll bet it¡¯s forbidden. If you are caught cheating, then you can just look at your hand. By the way, if you put it in the hands of Confucius, you will poop while you sleep. I have seen it myself, so you can believe it.¡± Seung Do-heung stared blankly at Cheon Chushinui. Spilling poop while sleeping/// How the hell did you get to that point? At this, his face turned pale. Suddenly, the strength of the sphincter was tightened. ¡°What is the true identity of Confucius, the great, the alternate, the alternate?¡± Cheon Chushinui paused for a moment with a very perplexed expression on his face. ¡°This is not something I know for sure yet¡­ First of all, I think of him as the child the teacher hid.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Seung Do-heung¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. He almost had his eyes ripped apart. Cheon Chushinui chuckled and tapped Seung Do-heung on the shoulder. ¡°How do you feel that you are holding the string properly? So good job Don¡¯t get tired of fooling yourself. All I know is to be honest. And if Confucius dies on his face flat, he is loyal enough to stab his heart. Then, won¡¯t a good day come? I think so, how about you?¡± After a long time, Chushinui had spoken a lot, and his congestion seemed to be going down. Looking at Seung Do-heung with a happy face, his soul was already half gone. He left behind Seung Do-heung and got up from his seat. ¡°Ah, now that I¡¯m feeling better, shall I go see my brother?¡± * * * Byeok Tae-san was listening to Ok Hwa¡¯s report in his room. He said, ¡°I have asked for Hao Moon¡¯s cooperation. We will begin monitoring the location we identified immediately.¡± Using the information extracted from the Hwancheonhoe gnomes that had been caught this time, they made a directory of the non-heavenly temple and the remaining Hwancheonhoe that had not yet been grasped. ¡°You seem to have listened well.¡± Ok Hwa responded with admiring eyes to Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words. ¡°It was amazingly cooperative.¡± It made him wonder what the hell Byeok Tae-san did to them. ¡°However, it was a bit disappointing because the information they had was limited. Most of the information was limited to the Hubei region.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Yes. When I asked about information on other regions, it was found that the Hwancheonhoe itself was operating separately for each region. The person in charge of it was one Hwanma.¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips rose slightly. ¡°You did a very good job.¡± It seemed that he was trying to build his own power outside because he couldn¡¯t do anything within the Cheonma Shinkyo. It was clear that Hwanma obtained information about the non-heavenly temple within the Cheonma Shingyo and leaked it to the Hwancheonhoe. Perhaps the Wolyeong Danju was also one gang. It was not a rebellion against the Heavenly Demon, but rather to strengthen their position in the Church of Heavenly Demon, so it was not strange if someone intervened. No, perhaps it was a lot messier than you think. Still, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything anymore. He was stuck in Hyeoncheonjin, what should he do? ¡°What¡­ The bastards who tried to do dirty things are gone, so do you want to do better?¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips rose slightly. Whatever the process, it was not him who created such a situation. ¡°Should have killed more?¡± Ok Hwa was startled by Byeok Tae-san¡¯s self-talk. In addition to this, he looked at Byeok Tae-san with a nervous expression. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you, so don¡¯t be nervous.¡± After saying that, Byeok Tae-san looked at Ok Hwa silently. Who wouldn¡¯t be nervous right away when they said not to be nervous? Ok Hwa was still nervous, but when Byeok Tae-san stared at him, he was even more nervous. ¡°It looks like you worked hard.¡± It was then that Ok Hwa realized that Byeok Tae-san had confirmed his achievement in martial arts. ¡°I just did what Confucius instructed.¡± Indeed it was. Recently, he continued high-intensity training using the Heukcheolbang Jinbeop, and his skills improved steadily. Of course, it was so hard that he couldn¡¯t even put it into words. ¡°I have to apply one by one. I need to increase the number of heads a little more.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Byeok Tae-san decided to clean up the ignorant people first, and then to think about the Cheonma Protestant Church. Anyway, because of Hyeon Chun-jin, it didn¡¯t matter if one didn¡¯t care for the time being. ¡°Did you check what you stole from a guy named Go Jun-kwang?¡± ¡°Yes. Most of it was a summary of their past activities and based on that, we identified several sub-organizations on the present side of Wuhan and Uichang.¡± ¡°Things like incense sticks?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little different from Hyanghwaru.¡± Go Jun-gwang and Seo-do-gun established their own sub-organizations. Those sub-organizations were controlled solely by them. ¡°Anyway, they are only driven by commands made in a secret language. So I think we can use them.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded his head lightly. ¡°What¡­ like that.¡± ¡°I will clean up the Hyanghwaru now. In addition, we identified several organizations with similar roles to Hyanghwaru. We will arrange them in turn.¡± ¡°Tell me ahead of time if you think it will be difficult.¡± ¡°We have already investigated. We can solve it on our own line.¡± If the mayor Nangin led by Yuk Tae-gu and the black sword led by Gak-woo Jang were mobilized, any small organization could receive almost no damage. ¡°I¡­ And while investigating the circumstances in which Seung Do-heung was brought in by Go Jun-kwang, I discovered something strange.¡± Saying it was a strange part, Byeok Tae-san looked at Ok Hwa. ¡°I just found Seung Do-heung after receiving orders from Go Jun-gwang. However, the instructions for Seung Do-heung are too detailed.¡± ¡°Are the instructions detailed?¡± ¡°Yes. Starting with the fact that Seung Do-heung¡¯s ability is greater than was actually known, the instructions specifically included where he is now, what his future schedule would be, and other things necessary to attract Seung Do-heung.¡± Byeok Tae-san patted his chin at those words and pondered for a moment. And he looked at Ok Hwa. Anyway, Ok Hwa learned Wolyeong magic. He learned it even though he knew it was a magician, so he knew that Cheonma Shinkyo and Byeok Tae-san were related in some way. It was. Of course, he didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of relationship it is. Perhaps that was why he had included this report now. ¡°So, what do you think there was a traitor within the Cheonma Shintoism, is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a guess.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded. It was speculation, but it¡¯s highly probable. But now, anyway, Cheonma Protestantism was isolated. So, passing the information must have happened before Hyeoncheonjin was triggered. ¡®That¡¯s¡­ It is said that there may be more people caught like Seung Do-heung¡­¡¯ It bothered me a bit that the power of the Hwancheonhoe itself was concentrated outside rather than inside the Church of Heaven. He thought things would get a little more complicated. * * * Seung Do-heung wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve and sat down on the spot. There was still plenty of time before the sun went down. He seemed to be able to finish it all in time with a little rest. As he sat down and looked around, he could see that other jinbeop masters were working hard to dismantle the jin. Of the people caught by Byeok Tae-san this time, eight were Jinbeopga. Of course, the number included Seung Do-heung. They were in the process of dismantling the Jinbeop installed in the Heukcheolbang and collecting the ingredients in it. Heukcheolbang¡¯s Jinbeop contained a lot of precious ingredients, and some of them took a long time to obtain even if they had money. Byeok Tae-san then instructed Seung Do-heung to dismantle the jinbeop installed in the Heukcheolbang and install a similar jinbeop elsewhere. They carried out the instructions without babbling. In the hearts of the people of the Hwancheonhoe, including Seung Do-heung, there was a thick layer of fear. It was because of Go Jun-kwang. No, it was because of Go Jun-kwang¡¯s scream. Just when they were near Go Jun-gwang, Byeok Tae-san visited Go Jun-gwang. In addition to this, he had to listen to a desperate scream that spanned as many as one sijin. It sounded like he was pouring out his soul by screaming, not just screaming. Hearing that scream, I was really scared. A primal fear engulfed his heart. In addition to this, he was shaking his body without realizing it. Since then, he had bowed his head just looking at Byeok Tae-san. The fear that he might look like Go Jun-kwang if he made eye contact and looked at the wrong thing weighed on his heart. Seung Do-heung, who was sitting and resting, saw Byeok Tae-san passing by in the distance. Seung Do-heung jumped up from his seat in surprise. In addition to this, and he quickly resumed his work. Byeok Tae-san stopped walking and looked at Seungdoheung. Seung Do-heung felt the gaze of Byeok Tae-san and broke out in a cold sweat. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t rest until the work was finished. Byeok Tae-san then let Do-heung work hard, and he started walking again. In addition to this, he left the black iron room. Byeok Tae-san discovered an interesting piece of information while burning Go Jun-gwang¡¯s soul. He was on his way to the place in the information now. That was where the guy who played Go Jun-kwang was. Chapter 119 ¡°Come here.¡± Byeok Tae-san murmured while looking down at the huge manor on a fairly high hill. This was a manor built a little far from Uichang. From the hill, he could see the inside of the manor, but strangely, no one was walking around. No, he didn¡¯t see anyone. ¡°Is it true?¡± It didn¡¯t make sense to say that no one roamed around such a large manor. Moreover, it was a manor with no filthy corners in sight due to such thorough management. The reality there was hidden by the truth. It wasn¡¯t just an inference from what it looked like. The unique power of Jinbeop was faintly felt. Perhaps the closer one was to get, the more certain it would be. The structure of the manor was very simple. There were no high angles, and there were no large gymnasiums or ponds. There was just a fence inside the manor that separated the inner garden, and there was only one small building in the inner garden. However, that wouldn¡¯t be the real thing about the manor. Byeok Tae-san descended from the hill and slowly approached the manor. His senses slowly spread around the manor. It was a really great trick. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s senses couldn¡¯t break through the truth and continued to bounce off. It seemed that he had to go inside the manor to check it properly. He then headed towards the manor without hesitation, thus arriving at the front door. He got so close he still couldn¡¯t send his senses into the manor. All he had to do was scan the outside of the manor. There was no one outside the manor. Since it was a manor built on a deserted field, no one came to this place or passed by at all. And Byeok Tae-san knew that it was not easy to find Lee Jang-won. The existence of this manor was also obscured by the jinbeop laid around it. Byeok Tae-san was able to see this manor because his senses were really special. This was because he believed in the power of Jinbeop too much, there was no one guarding the front door. Of course, the door was locked. Byeok Tae-san gently pushed the door with his hand. The latch on the door snapped open and the door opened gently. Through the open door, black darkness could be seen. It was as if a curtain of darkness had covered the entrance. It was surprising that Byeok Tae-san was able to block his own senses to such an extent. However, he wasn¡¯t afraid. He reached out to the darkness and felt a strange flow of energy. When he shoved his hand into him, the sensation that started with his hand suddenly expanded. Byeok Tae-san sank into the darkness. The inside of the manor was completely different from the one seen from the top of the hill. There were a lot of temples, and a low fence surrounded each of them. The jinbeop that blocked the senses was also working inside, but the jinbeop could no longer limit the senses of Byeok Tae-san. Once inside, the resistance of the energy that dispersed the senses had significantly weakened. Of course, that was also possible because it was Byeok Tae-san. If he were anyone else, he would have been very frustrated. Byeok Tae-san strode inside. However, all the halls were empty. He had no one to walk around. Byeok Tae-san tilted his head. This was against common sense. How much money, time, and effort must have gone into building such a huge manor? In addition, the level of Jinbeop installed in this manor was enormous. It was not comparable to Hyeoncheonjin, but when he tried to think of a better way than this right now, nothing came to mind other than Hyeoncheonjin. No matter how externally it was, it would not be easy to block the senses of Byeok Tae-san. Jinbeop here did just that. In order to properly spread the jinbeop like this, at least a phantom would have to go out. However, how could one build such a manor and throw it away like this? With that thought in mind, Byeok Tae-san went further inside. The more he went inside, the stronger the smell of blood. It wasn¡¯t just the smell of blood. It was the smell of blood in the spirit power. Anyone other than Byeok Tae-san would not have been able to smell the blood at all. It was not an odor that could be sensed with the sense of smell. It was a smell that could only be smelled by mobilizing other senses that were not present in the body. ¡°It¡¯s awful.¡± Byeok Tae-san muttered like that and shook his head. How many people¡¯s blood would it take to get this smell of blood? The smell of blood in the spiritual power meant that the essence of blood was extracted and put into the spiritual power. Seeing the smell of blood so thick, blood must have been drawn from a huge number of people. ¡°But there really is no one who smells like this.¡± That meant that the reverb was this much. So how awful was it? Byeok Tae-san went further inside. However, no matter how far he went in, he didn¡¯t feel any popularity at all. This great manor was empty. Where the hell did you all go? This manor was the place where Go Jun-kwang came whenever he had to report something, received instructions, or asked for a favor. It was the dregs of memories that Go Jun-kwang¡¯s experiences were buried in the soul and then flowed out as he was burned by the Jeung-Hon Magong. The strongest thought in Go Jun-kwang¡¯s memory was the dark, long hallway, and the black gourd that filled the walls of the large room at the end of the hallway. What Byeok Tae-san was looking for was a hall with a hallway that was that long. Most of the halls were not very large, so it was unlikely that there would be such a hallway. Byeok Tae-san headed to a place where the smell of blood was thick. Perhaps he was there? As he went along, he arrived in front of a huge hall. Byeok Tae-san, who entered the hall, could see the long hallway in Go Junkwang¡¯s memory. It was a dark and gloomy hallway. The whole of the manor was covered with a technique that obscured the senses, but this engraving was worse than that. There seemed to be a large room at the end of the hallway, but he couldn¡¯t seem to sense it. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips rose slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san entered the hallway. and walked briskly. As he entered the room at the end of the hallway, there was a man standing there. Byeok Tae-san looked around without even looking at the person. There were shelves all over the walls on all sides, and bottles of bottles were lined up on the shelves. He frowned as he glanced at the goa bottle that filled the walls on all sides. ¡°Tree?¡± They were all gourds carved out of wood. In Ko Jun-kwang¡¯s memory, it was clearly a black gourd. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Byeok Tae-san turned his gaze again and looked at his man standing in the middle of the room. He was a young man. Judging by his age, he must have been in his mid-twenties. The strange thing was the eyes. He had red eyes, but no pupils. It was as if a red glass ball had been pierced instead of an eyeball. It looked very sinister, and it was bizarre. ¡°The smell of blood is very vibrating.¡± The room was filled with the smell of blood. However, the smell of blood was also a reverberation. There was no one here who smelled real blood. The man just stood still even when Byeok Tae-san said that. At this, he looked at the man silently and then tilted his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s alive¡­.¡± The man was obviously alive. But for some reason, he didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary living person. It wasn¡¯t half-hearted. And he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who had the soul of another person attached to him like the mad-blooded Samma. Contrary to those things, the soul bag was seated correctly. He was a man with his own soul in his own body. Still, something was strange. He felt a very serious sense of incongruity, and it was hard to grasp the identity of the sense of incongruity. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. ¡°Tell me something. What are you?¡± At this, the man¡¯s red eyes twirled round and round. He couldn¡¯t confirm it with his own eyes, but it was clear that he turned his gaze towards Byeok Tae-san. At this, the man opened his mouth. ¡°So what are you really like?¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes widened. This was a bit surprising. If he hadn¡¯t spoken, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed. Wall Taishan looked around him without answering. He sharpened his senses as sharply as he could and extended them as far as he could. He, too, could not have constructed such a huge base to use only to obscure the senses. The effectiveness of this technique was completely different. Blurring the senses was only a side effect. He couldn¡¯t figure out the jinbeop exactly, but he was able to get a rough idea of ??how the jinbeop moves the qi and what effect it produces. ¡°I asked what you are¡± said the man again. The strong smell of blood poured out of the man¡¯s body. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking Byeok Tae-san you really don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I know you are Byeok Tae-san. But that¡¯s not all about you.¡± ¡°Let me know your name too.¡± ¡°Hyunryeonbigwang.¡± ¡°Revolution?¡± Byeok Tae-san frowned. A corner of his mind tickled. At that moment, the flow of qi that had spread around him suddenly changed. And the flow of spiritual power also changed. Jinbeop then started to work in a different way than it used to be. Byeok Tae-san, who grasped the flow of the qi swirling in all directions, immediately grasped how Jinbeop was intended to work. This was a unique flow of Jinbeop that showed fantasy. If one knew how to stop it, it was easy. Byeok Tae-san twisted the energy flowing around him here and there. With that alone, the whole flow was twisted, and the energy began to run wild. It wasn¡¯t something anyone could do, but if it was possible, it was a way to simply stop the activation of any base. There were probably ten people in the whole world who could do this right now. Still, like Byeok Tae-san, someone who could do it perfectly at any moment would be among the top three. A bluish mist began to form on the floor. It was a mist containing a hallucinogenic poison to easily fall into illusions. Of course, that didn¡¯t work for Byeok Tae-san, who had long since mastered the magic trick. Byeok Tae-san looked at the man standing in front of him, confirming that his energy was running wild in all directions. The man said in a sad tone. ¡°I wanted to have a more in-depth conversation, but it¡¯s a pity.¡± It was also bizarre when she spoke in such a tone without any change in expression. He then rushed in quickly. It was one of the effects of Jinbeop. He was still a strong guy, but with Jinbeop¡¯s help, he would soon become many times stronger and more demanding than he used to be. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips rose slightly. ¡°Where are you going to have some fun this time?¡± In an instant, the energy condensed in the palm of her man¡¯s hand became countless blades of energy and poured out. Each and every blade of the flying qi enveloping it as if encircling it was forged and compressed with enormous energy. Byeok Tae-san then walked lightly. He could clearly feel the blade passing by the side of his ear, the blade passing as if it was going to touch his neck, the blade passing vertically between his arm and side, and the blade passing by the side of his leg. He just shook his body slightly as he walked, but the flying blades passed by as if they were going to get out of their way. If the opponent had been a normal person, he would have been very surprised and shaken even a little. However, the opponent was closer to the beast. ¡°Aww!¡± He roared and ran like a real beast. The energy condensed and condensed, and it became distinctly tangible and wrapped around the man¡¯s body. The man who arrived in front of the wall in an instant, slammed his fists and feet. It wasn¡¯t a random attack. It was a very sophisticated and anticipating attack. Even if he were to punch him, he would be able to calculate what his opponent would avoid or block, and then¡­ Then, each attack was continued by calculating the next number in advance. Any opponent would have been caught up in it and would have been cornered later. However, his opponent was Byeok Tae-san. At this, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips moved higher. He also began to lay paving stones while blocking the opponent¡¯s attack. It can be crushed at once with just power but fighting while fighting with a moderate amount of power like this had its own taste. Nlah blah blah! His fists and feet were entangled in a mess. However, none of them hit exactly. Every time a fist and a foot collided with Byeok Tae-san, the rotation was slightly mixed and thrown away. It was a way to create cracks in the calculation little by little by twisting the enemy¡¯s RBI. In addition to this, the man who got caught up in it eventually revealed the collapse. All energy was condensed into the man¡¯s fist. He decided that there was no more back, so he wrote the number of Dongguijin. A supremely satisfied smile formed on the corner of Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips. Then, he threw his fist at the man¡¯s fist that was flying in. He didn¡¯t have to accept it, but since he won several battles, he decided to crush it by force. How satisfying it was to have experienced two things in one fight. Whoops! As soon as Byeok Tae-san¡¯s fist touched the man¡¯s fist, the energy the man had gathered in his fist was crushed and flowed back, engulfing the man. Whoops! The man, who had been crushed and turned into blood, was scattered on the floor without a single flesh left. At this, Byeok Tae-san stood still, glanced down at the floor, then lifted his head and looked somewhere. It was the direction in which something broken just before his man turned into a beast had disappeared. His eyes gleamed sharply. Chapter 120 ¡°Haha.¡± The man let out a big sigh of deep regret. ¡°You really lost it.¡± He just lost a point. The money, manpower, effort, and time he spent to create the base were wasted, but what was even more disappointing was that he couldn¡¯t make the base again. This was because no one could make it anymore. The man, Hyukryeon Bi-gwang, remembered Byeok Tae-san that he had just encountered. It wasn¡¯t normal. ¡° That would be it.¡± It would be nice if he died fighting the rest of his replacement, but that probably wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°So, Go Jun-kwang and Seo Do-kun couldn¡¯t do that.¡± Gokyangdu and Majingwan were among those who were taken by Go Jun-kwang or Seo Do-gun. Even with such a great mastery, he couldn¡¯t get a hold of Tae-san. ¡°Ok.¡± Hyukryeon Bi-gwang put his hand on his forehead. A headache came suddenly. It was the price of severing the connection forcibly. He did it because he had a bad feeling. He thought that something would go wrong if he kept connecting to the band, so he cut it off a bit hastily. The aftermath had now come. Severe headaches and sexual desire came over him. Perhaps after this has passed, a thirst for blood would arise. Hyukryeon Bi-gwang walked to the bed. He perched on a huge bed, and then he pulled the string hanging by the side of the bed. After a while, the door opened and three beautiful women entered. They took off their clothes as soon as they entered. Hyuk Ryeonbi-gwang¡¯s gaze turned to the slowly closing door behind the women who were taking off their clothes. His loyal subordinate lowered his head slightly with a meaningful eye. Originally, he would have closed the door and returned, but Hyukryeon Bi-gwang beckoned to him. It was not uncommon for this to happen, but it was so rare that his subordinate¡¯s eyes widen slightly in surprise. When his subordinates came in, Hyuk-ryeon Bi-gwang said to him. ¡°Remove your hands from infinity and spear.¡± ¡°There are still many people left to replace Go Jun-kwang and Seo Do-gun.¡± Hyuk-Ryeon Bi-Gwang shook his head. ¡°It would be good to take Ho Mu-ryun right away, but the damage will be greater if it continues. Useless failures are difficult.¡± His subordinate bowed his head. ¡°Yes. all right.¡± ¡°In Wuhan, there are also Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon, Namgung and Zhuge. There¡¯s no need to touch them. Besides, Byeok Tae-san isn¡¯t too bad.¡± ¡°How about preparing the traps properly and removing them from Byeok Tae-san?¡± ¡°If you can do it for sure, you¡¯ll be fine. But that too has already failed. It didn¡¯t work even after we sent the Majingwan and the Four Blood Magic Swords, so we need to prepare more thoroughly, but we don¡¯t need to put any effort into it.¡± ¡°If you do, I will take care of that.¡± ¡°What¡­ If you do well, you might eat a room there.¡± Hyuk-ryeon Bi-gwang muttered as he recalled the stronghold that was stolen this time. There was still something left. Then, Hyuk-ryeon Bi-gwang, who remembered something, said to his subordinate, with his eyes shining. ¡°Snipping it on the other side is probably one of the ways. There¡¯s a reason, so let the others turn their eyes to infinity. Is it possible?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it. But when it goes beyond infinity, it becomes very difficult.¡± Hyuk-ryeon Bi-gwang¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy. Byeok Tae-san, you¡¯re never a formidable guy. I can¡¯t be alone. Check out Byeok Tae-san¡¯s potential and cut down on the power of his competitors, it¡¯s just one stone and two birds.¡± ¡°Then we will proceed immediately.¡± As Hyuk-ryeon Bi-gwang nodded, his subordinate carefully backed away and backed away. Soon the door closed, and in the room, a scene that had often happened was unfolding. All the women here would eventually die, and all of their blood would become the legacy of Hyuk-ryeon Bi-gwang. * * * Byeok Tae-san called all the people in Heukcheolbang to this place. he then decided to finish his work here and return to infinity right away. Maybe he should stay here for a few more days. One would have to dismantle the truth here and conduct investigations. While Byeok Tae-san was watching, Seung Do-heung and the jinbeops were sweating profusely analyzing the jinbeop. In addition to this, those who came from Haomen and those of Tae-san scoured the manor to see if anything could come up. Byeok Tae-san was on the top floor of the highest hall in the manor, but the visibility was still not perfect due to the jinbeop. It will be a little different when Seung Do-heung and the jinbeop masters start dismantling the jinbeop, but the jinbeop was still running well because it was still under analysis. Ok Hwa approached such a byeoktaesan. ¡°Confucius, I brought the map you mentioned.¡± She then spread out the map on the large table. Byeok Tae-san pointed his finger in a certain direction without looking at the map. ¡°Where is it about five hundred li from where we are now?¡± Ok Hwa tried to estimate the direction In which Byeok Tae-san was pointing with his finger. It was a little sloping from the northeast to the east. Ok Hwa looked at the direction and checked the map, and pointed a part with his finger. ¡°It¡¯s about here.¡± Byeok Tae-san then turned around and approached the map. Looking at the part that Ok Hwa pointed out, there were several villages. And there were cities. ¡°But it¡¯s not accurate. Is there anything you are looking for?¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at the map a little more without answering. In fact, it was not easy to find the exact location with only the direction here. Besides, he was not even sure if the distance is exactly five hundred li. ¡®I felt like that¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ However, it was too vague. Byeok Tae-san checked the map again. Looking at the place where Ok Hwa¡¯s finger touched, two cities caught my eye. ¡®Hyungmun, Jongsang.¡¯ It seemed to be one of these two. maybe not though. Byeok Tae-san asked while looking at Ok Hwa. ¡°How many Haomen are there in Hyeongmun and Jongsang?¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar to Tangyang. We have about sixty people, and we have five to ten people each.¡± Byeok Tae-san pondered for a moment, then shook his head. It didn¡¯t make any sense. What would Hao Mun do? Even if there were excellent sources of information¡­ all he knew was that it smelled like blood, but even the average person couldn¡¯t smell it. ¡®I have no choice but to find it myself¡­.¡¯ Byeok Tae-san was confident that he would immediately recognize him when he met him. He didn¡¯t see him, but earlier, when he escaped from that beast, he clearly confirmed the spirit power of the disappearing spirit. You can hide your face and energy, but you cannot hide the spiritual power buried in your soul. ¡°Done. Go and tell them to get this sorted out quickly. I¡¯ll have to go back to infinity soon.¡± He had done all he needed to do here. He captured Gojun Gwang, ate an elixir, no, half Kangsi¡¯s spirit power, and destroyed one of the enemy¡¯s strongholds in this way. Wouldn¡¯t this be enough as a reward for running hard up to the Eichang? After bowing politely, Ok Hwa went outside. Byeok Tae-san went back to the window and looked down at the manor. As if he had begun dismantling Jinbeop, his five senses began to become clearer. * * * Cheon Chushinui, Ilchimkai, and Cho Seo-ran always went together. The three of them were together when they were training in the Heukcheolbang. For some reason, when the three of them were together, a strange sense of unity arose, and it seemed that they could do better at whatever they did. It was still the same today. As the three of them went together, they discovered the drug storage that was being kept here. It was not easy to find because it was a warehouse that had been dug in the ground, but luckily he found it. ¡°By the way, do you want to take all the wooden vials over there?¡± Cheon Chushinui murmured as he looked at the wooden gourds lined up in the empty lot in the distance. For some reason, every time he saw it, he felt bad. Was something terribly annoying? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to burn it all down? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any use for it¡­ It¡¯s full of speed. So it can¡¯t be used as a real gourd.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about useless things and do your job. Aren¡¯t you worried about what will happen if you get caught smoking?¡± Cheon Chushinui giggled and said at the words of the Japanese invasion. ¡°Oh, my brother. What are you so worried about? What kind of joke are we doing? You¡¯re in an operations meeting, an operations meeting. Because there is no flexibility. Isn¡¯t that right, Seoran-ah?¡± Cho Seo-ran laughed awkwardly at Cheon Chushinui¡¯s words. What did he mean here? Whatever he says, he falls into a trap. The chimpanzee¡¯s breathing became harsh. However, he didn¡¯t get angry right away. ¡°By the way, I think I will live a little longer because I don¡¯t practice. Brother, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What¡­ That¡¯s it. There is probably no one who trains as hard as we do at this age.¡± ¡°I mean that. In any case, our Confucius is really very good.¡± When Cheon Chushinui¡¯s words crossed the line, Chao Seo-ran calmly turned his head. ¡°Confucius, I do not agree with that statement.¡± Cheon Chushinui was startled by her words and looked around the room. ¡°Uh? aren¡¯t you? Hey! Are you kidding me now?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I said this because Confucius, wherever you are, will hear everything we say.¡± Cheon Chushinui swallowed dry saliva. ¡°Baby, really. Why are you so anxious about people?¡± The chimpanzee giggled as if it were the usual Cheon Chushinui. ¡°I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but I think you did a good job meeting Confucius. If it wasn¡¯t for Confucius, you wouldn¡¯t have been a person for the rest of your life. It is thanks to Confucius that he can even imitate people.¡± ¡°Oh, no matter what you say, do it like that? What am I if I am not a person?¡± The three of them did not stand still as they talked. Then he went into a nearby hall. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the place the other guys checked before?¡± ¡°It is good to check it several times, so it will be meaningful if we do it again. We¡¯re dismantling the truth right now, so maybe something will come out.¡± Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai nodded and followed her, thinking that there was some truth to what Cho Seo-ran said. The three of them entered the hall and looked around carefully, but suddenly discovered that the floor was strange. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit strange here?¡± ¡°I know, right. It seems the angle is not right. Why haven¡¯t the people who checked it before have seen this?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that back then. Because the power of Jinbeop must have been at work.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Saying so, Cho Seo-ran touched the seam of the floor with her hand ¡°I will open it.¡± After saying that, Cho Seo-ran put a finger in the seam of the floor and gave it strength without anyone drying it. Ting! The floor opened much simpler than I thought. Seo-ran opened the floor and looked inside. And he immediately closed the floor again. Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai looked at Cho Seo-ran with puzzled eyes. Cho Seo-ran looked at the two with a tearful face and said. ¡°Probably¡­ I think I bought it.¡± * * * Cheon Chushinui, Ilchimkai, and Seo-ran quickly jumped out of the front. ¡°Everyone run away!¡± The one-in-a-lifetime monster shouted while writing down the inside air. The three of them rushed towards the pavilion where Byeok Tae-san was staying. Almost immediately after they came out of the hall, the entrance to the hall exploded. Aww! Shattered rubble flew in all directions. It was a man in a black suit that appeared after breaking the building. The man turned her head and looked for something in her. Then he discovered Chushinui and flew towards it. Whoa! It was great speed. In almost an instant, he got close to the back of the Cheon Chu-shinui. In addition to this, the enormous energy slammed the back of the god Cheon Chu with a young hand. At that moment, the Ilchimbo grabbed Cheon Chushinui¡¯s neck. Quadrant! ¡°Koo!¡± Cheon Chushinui was ripped apart in an unsightly manner. However, thanks to the man¡¯s attack, it passed through the air. The sudden force caused his legs to twist slightly. And Cheon Chushinui¡¯s body was also damaged here and there. The black-clad man stopped running and turned her head to stare at Chushinui. And he strode closer. A violent aura shook like a haze from the man¡¯s body. Cheon Chushinui sat down on the floor and stared at her man approaching him. When the man arrived in front of the Chushinui, the eyes of the god Cheon Chshinui were as bright as a candle. There was a mixture of relief and joy in his eyes. ¡°Confucius!¡± Suddenly, Byeok Tae-san was standing behind the man. The man swung his hand behind him without prior action. The immense energy in his hand swept behind him. However, at that time, Byeok Tae-san had moved in front of the man. Byeok Tae-san gripped the man¡¯s neck tightly. Awkward! Then he climbed up and slammed it down to the floor. Aww! The man shook his body and trembled. In that state, Tae-san turned only his head and looked at Cheon Chushinui. ¡°What the hell did you say that I¡¯m only chasing after you?¡± Cheon Chushinui replied with a smile. ¡°Honestly, doesn¡¯t he look like a frog? I was just telling the truth.¡± Tae-san smiled and gave strength to his hand. Awesome! A strong energy stirred the inside of the man¡¯s body. That was the end of it. A black soul came out of the man¡¯s crown. Byeok Tae-san caught it and melted it with a magic skill. And at that moment, the sound of something exploding was heard from all over the manor. Aww! Aww! Aww! Aww! Byeok Tae-san got up and looked around. Suddenly, his expression disappeared and his eyes sank deeply. ¡°Things that can¡¯t even be used as medicines are rampant.¡± Chapter 121 It didn¡¯t look like they had these guys in every fortress. ¡°Five.¡± Explosions occurred in five places. And considering the person who just died by Byeok Tae-san, the only person in this manor who could deal with them was Byeok Tae-san alone. ¡°You go over there. Save people.¡± Byeok Tae-san left behind those words and disappeared. It suddenly disappeared from his sight, but the three of them here had been through too much to be surprised by this sight. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cheon Chushinui moved first. And then, Ilchimkai and Cho Seo-ran followed. ¡°Are we too strong to fight?¡± In response to Cho Seo-ran¡¯s question, Ilchimkai nodded with a heavy expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s hard to bear.¡± At this, the atmosphere became heavy. ¡°Hurry up. We need to get people together first.¡± If everyone was united, they would come together as well. Wouldn¡¯t it be much easier to deal with Byeok Tae-san if one were to do that? ¡°We are aiming for the palace where Confucius is staying.¡± Seo-ran said so and turned to the other side. When Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai saw it, they nodded and then tore them sideways. ¡°Go to the central hall! Everyone go to the central square!¡± The central hall was the hall where Byeok Tae-san was staying. If one were to say that, everyone would understand perfectly. Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai shouted first, and everyone who heard the sound ran to the central hall, shouting the same. * * * Byeok Tae-san rushed to the nearest one. He was a man in a black suit, and he resembled him to an unpleasant degree. His face was not the same, but his body type and constitution were almost identical. Another thing was the atmosphere. Earlier, he was blazing like fire, but this one was as dark as a dark night. Headquarters rushed to Byeok Tae-san first. ¡°It¡¯s good for me to be comfortable like this.¡± The man¡¯s fist flew towards Byeok Tae-san¡¯s nose. He raised his hand and squeezed his forearm, avoiding his fist just by raising his head. Then, as he rotated his body, he slapped his neck with the elbow of his arm that gripped his forearm. That one number ended his life. The black soul came out and was caught in Byeok Tae-san¡¯s hand. Byeok Tae-san flew again while burning it. He extended his senses in all directions. He was in the middle of dismantling Jinbeop, so it was fortunate that his senses became clearer than before. Tae-san flew his body to the most urgent side. Also, he didn¡¯t forget to check the others. It had been a long time since he had been this busy. This wasn¡¯t bad either. ¡°Unless the kids die.¡± Wall Taishan mumbled so and hit his second target. * * * Danyoung, Soso, and Chaewol became closer to each other after accompanying Byeok Tae-san to Homuryeon. In fact, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s quarrelsome people were very close. But among them, there was bound to be a closer relationship, and these three were representative. So, even when we came here this time, the three of us went together. The three of them were running hard in the center forward. And in the distance behind the three, a man in black was standing and slowly turning her head to this side. Whoa! A strong wind seemed to push the backs of the three of them. The three women knew very well what that meant. It meant that the man in her black was approaching quickly. With such a tremendous speed, the man clasped behind the three of them in the blink of an eye. The man tried to stir. From his point of view, these three people were like ephemera, whose necks would fly off at the same time with just one gesture. So she just did it. Whoa! The sharp energy in her man¡¯s hand swept through the three women. Now her neck will fall. ¡°Huh?¡± But nothing happened. The three women were still running hard, and only her man stood still. The man glanced alternately at her aura condensed in her hands and the three women running away. The condensed aura in her hand stretched and became a sharp sword (Æø„¦). The man swung the blade of energy. Whoa! The blade that flew right at the necks of the three women swept through the three as it was. The man¡¯s eyes widened. Nothing happened. ¡°What nonsense. Am I too old?¡± Outwardly, she looked only in her early twenties, but in reality, she was nearly a hundred years old. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to grab it myself.¡± They were beautiful enough to not just kill them if they had sexual desire. But her man had no sexual desire left. All that remained was her desire for her slaughter. The man blew his body again. The man¡¯s hand gripped the neck of her Soso, the woman in her robe, among them. Awkward! No, she was going to do that. If only her hand had suddenly appeared and grabbed her own wrist. ¡°What are you?¡± Her man turned her head to stare at the one who grabbed his wrist. Byeok Tae-san smiled at the man¡¯s reaction. ¡°I am free now.¡± The man tilted her head slightly, as if he didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°You really have different personalities.¡± Everyone was really different. One guy couldn¡¯t control his lower back, so he found and subdued women and tried to do bad things. Another guy wanted to inflict pain on his opponent, so he grabbed several and said that he would cut them step by step starting with his fingertips. In addition to this, this guy was only interested in killing people. So he had to hurry. They really killed them in one fell swoop. ¡°First¡­ Let¡¯s start with three hits.¡± At Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words, the man grinned. And she immediately swung and swept Tae-san¡¯s lower body against her wall with her feet. her chin. Byeok Tae-san blocked his feet with the soles of his feet. Then, he grabbed his wrist and swung his opposite palm. Damn! Her man¡¯s eyes fluttered open. The force of pulling and hitting were added, and a tremendous shock shook the brain. Byeok Tae-san grabbed her man by the collar and lifted him up. His wrist was now released. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s wrist had all the bones broken and it seemed difficult to move again. When he tapped the man¡¯s cheek with cold energy, the man¡¯s focus, which had been released, slowly returned. The man looked at Tae-san with her bewildered eyes. ¡°There are still two left.¡± Byeok Tae-san let go of the man¡¯s neck. Both cheeks of the man who was about to collapse were on fire. damn! Her man¡¯s eyes flicked upward again. she lost her mind Byeok Tae-san turned back with a refreshing expression. From a distance, Danyoung, Chaewol, and Soso were looking at this side with fearful eyes, crouching slightly. ¡°You look surprised. Now that I scolded you instead of you, it¡¯s okay.¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san grabbed the waist of the fallen man and lifted it up. And he headed to the hall where he was staying. ¡°Go and tell them to gather all the ones I defeated.¡± After this, the three women nodded her head quickly, she ran back and forth. Byeok Tae-san smiled pleasantly and moved on to her steps. * * * The first floor of the hall where Byeok Tae-san stayed. Five corpses were placed side by side. And the man who was not yet dead was sitting a little further away. Her whole body was tied tight. It was quite wide, so everyone could come inside and take a look. When Byeok Tae-san lifted her finger, Cheon Kyung-wan and Yu Seo-yeon stepped forward and took her tied-up man to the colonel in front of the wall Tae-san. Her man avoided Tae-san¡¯s gaze with her fearful eyes. ¡°Look straight at me. When talking to an adult, where are you avoiding your gaze?¡± At the words of Tae-san, the man quickly raised her head and looked at him. There was a deep fear in his eyes. If someone you didn¡¯t know saw it, it would look ridiculous to do this with just three cheeks, but in fact, Byeok Tae-san didn¡¯t just slap her on the cheek. He slightly mixed the power of the Great Honma Ball. As it touched the soul of the man, he was now in a state of fear of being denied his existence. ¡°Name.¡± The man quickly answered Byeok Tae-san¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s Jamgeukcheon!¡± ¡°Jamgeukcheon?¡± Byeok Tae-san turned his head and looked at Ok Hwa. At the same time, there was also Cheon Chushinui near the Hwaok. The two people were the most knowledgeable about this type of information, so he checked to see if they knew the name. ¡°Among those who are active recently, no one comes to mind. but¡­ I remember that the name of the person who got the nickname ¡°Blood Beast Maniac¡± about fifty years ago was probably Jamgeukcheon.¡± Byeok Tae-san turned his head again and looked at Jamgeukcheon. Zamgeukcheon nodded his head impatiently. ¡°Yes. That bloodbath is me.¡± In fact, the Blood Crazy Horse was a very famous Madu fifty years ago. He always ripped people to pieces and killed them, and he enjoyed scattering the shredded remains everywhere to arouse the fear of those who saw it as much as possible. ¡°It is known that he was a little less than a teenager at the time.¡± At the word ¡°teenage master,¡± Jamgeukcheon¡¯s impression was slightly distorted. This was because it was something he couldn¡¯t help but admit. ¡°Is this guy dead too?¡± Ok Hwa then answered Byeok Tae-san¡¯s question. ¡°It is known. I heard that he was beheaded by the sword king of his time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be funny! Why am I dying? I am alive and well!¡± Jamgeukcheon was furious. But as soon as Tae-san stared at the wall, he crouched and crouched down. ¡°Do you remember anything?¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s question was about to speak as if it was natural, but he bit his mouth. In addition to this, he had a confused look on his face. His eyes fluttered relentlessly. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t this be?¡± ¡°Anything is good, so think about what you remember.¡± He remembered that he was a sleep lover and a blood-blood madman. However, the rest of the memories seemed to be foggy. ¡°Ah! Jangbodo too! I remember Jang Bo-do!¡± ¡°Jangbodo?¡± ¡°Yes. I got Jang Bo-do and found it¡­¡± Zamgeuk Chun ripped his hair out again with a confused expression. ¡°It would take a month to hear everything. Leave it to Haomen. Shake it off.¡± Ok Hwa bowed her head, and Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon stepped back again with Jamgeukcheon. Byeok Tae-san looked at Cheon Chushinui this time. Naturally, there were also Ilchimkai and Cho Seo-ran nearby. ¡°You check that body.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Check your body shape, constitution, gimaek, everything. All the guys I¡¯ve met so far look alike, can¡¯t you figure out something?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ all right.¡± Cheon Chushinui answered first. However, the other poems he got proved to be very little from the sieve, so he wondered if these were any different. At this, Byeok Tae-san turned his head and looked at Seung Do-heung. ¡°What is the truth?¡± Seung Do-heung answered with a tense posture. ¡°Dismantling! I think it will take about three days!¡± ¡°Three days?¡± Byeok Tae-san frowned. Seung Do-heung, whose heart plummeted, quickly made an excuse. ¡°The scale of Jinbeop is too large. It is spread all over the manor as well as outside the manor.¡± Byeok Tae-san heard those words and stroked his chin. ¡°Have you done the analysis?¡± At this, Seung Do-heung¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to perfect my analysis. Analysis alone is a necessary base for at least a full moon.¡± Tae-san merely nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s start with the analysis.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Seung Do-heung, startled, raised his head and looked at Tae-san. ¡°Isn¡¯t analysis of this place going to improve my skills? If not, just destroy them all.¡± Seung Do-heung was terrified at the word ¡°break¡± and shook his head violently. ¡°It¡¯s not possible! Don¡¯t break it! Analyzing will definitely improve your skills! I have never experienced such a high level of notation!¡± ¡°Great. Don¡¯t expect it.¡± Byeok Tae-san, who had spoken up to that point, got up from his seat. And then he spoke, looking around the room with cold, eerie eyes. ¡°Be stronger. If something like this happens today, you should be able to survive on your own.¡± After saying those words, Byeok Tae-san quickly climbed upwards. Everyone¡¯s eyes then turned to Jamgeukcheon. Jamgeukcheon¡¯s skills were slightly inferior to that of a teenage master. Six people like that appeared today and ran wild. In such a situation, how much stronger do you have to be to survive on your own? Everyone trembled. Somehow, the future didn¡¯t seem so comfortable. Chapter 122 Cheon Chushinui was resting a little far away after thoroughly examining one corpse. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been doing this for a really long time, so it¡¯s not good.¡± In the past, he had almost dismantled dozens of corpses a day, but now that he was older, he had lost his energy after only doing one. Ilchimkai looked at this kind of Cheon Chushinui with curious eyes. ¡°You are really good at this.¡± Cheon Chushinui smirked at the praise of the chimpanzee. ¡°How many corpses have I dismantled? My brother who doesn¡¯t have as much experience as me and can do that to that level is even more amazing.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m a little different from other lawmakers.¡± Saying so, he looked at Cho Seo-ran, who was sitting nearby, with his pale expression. No matter how good a member of the council Cho Sae-ran was and had a lot of experience, how many times had she had to investigate a corpse like this? Only one corpse was identified, and as a result, Cho Seo-ran was exhausted both physically and mentally. Moreover, she realized that he was still not very good at handling corpses. Researching and making drugs was something she was confident in, but this was completely different from that. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have any talent for this.¡± As Cho Seo-ran said this, Cheon Chushinui looked at her silently. She, who felt the gaze, made an anxious expression. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? What else are you going to do¡­.¡± ¡°No, because it¡¯s called talent, there¡¯s something that comes to mind.¡± At this, she nodded lightly. For some reason, Cheon Chushinui¡¯s gaze was uncomfortable, so he didn¡¯t want to talk more about it. But suddenly, even Ilchimkai brought up a similar story. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way to get talent.¡± As he said, this, Chushinui¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Did you notice too?¡± ¡°Then how can you not know? And honestly, you and I can say we went through it. Right?¡± Cheon Chushinui giggled. ¡°Right. We¡¯ve been through it, indeed. So, did you have any achievements?¡± ¡°There was. To be honest, I just broke the wall with enlightenment, didn¡¯t I? Without that help, it probably wouldn¡¯t have been possible. Medicine has also recently been disrupted.¡± ¡°So am I. To be honest, I¡¯m not really interested in martial arts, but in the medical field, I got a lot of help.¡± ¡°It seemed that way to me. You are much better than before Now I think I have to admit it.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that I am higher than your brother?¡± As soon as the monster nodded, Seo-ran¡¯s eyes, who was watching him, became full of light. With her surprised eyes, she alternately looked at both Chushinui and Ilchimkai. ¡°Ah, honestly, from the first time I met you, I¡¯ve been on top of medicine. He knows how to spit and spit, but he wasn¡¯t in the medical field.¡± At a glance, the monster deftly noticed her impression. ¡°Why is this going well again? You made me a little bit chubby, but are you really trying to climb?¡± Cheon Chushinui reached out his palm and interrupted the scoundrel. ¡°Now is not the time, so be quiet.¡± ¡°What? This bastard is real!¡± Cheon Chushinui turned to look at Cho Seo-ran. ¡°So what do you think?¡± ¡°Yes? What, what?¡± She began to stutter her words in embarrassment. She had low expectations in her eyes. The man calmed her excitement, and there she snuck in. ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t you want to change, this is it.¡± Cho Seo-ran asked cautiously. ¡°I¡­ Is it possible?¡± Cheon Chushinui chuckled. Her smile seemed very dangerous for some reason. ¡°Of course it is possible. You just have to trust us.¡± ¡°Yes? What, with the body?¡± Cho Seo-ran was startled, and covered her chest with both her hands and staggered back behind her. Cheon Chushinui painted her impression. ¡°Ai, really. It¡¯s not what I¡¯m going to do with you! What are you doing?¡± The scoundrel said with a smirk. ¡°I do not know. You, who are aiming for the body, know how to do it.¡± Cho Seo-ran staggered behind her with a firmer expression on her face. ¡°Ah, brother! Really!¡± Cheon Chushinui mirrored her impression. The scoundrel simply giggled and laughed. * * * Byeok Tae-san was listening to Ok Hwa¡¯s report. She wiped out his memories by interrogating Jamgeukcheon through Haomundo. However, there were not many memories left in Jamgeukcheon¡¯s mind. ¡°It was as if I was just messing around with a few important pieces of information.¡± At Ok Hwa¡¯s words, Byeok Tae-san stroked his chin with a curious expression. Maybe that statement was true. ¡°Then what about that Jangbodo?¡± ¡°It was the last memory he had, so it must have been a little strong. It was a mess, but I was sure of the answer.¡± Still, he cut and combined what was jumbled up into useful content. To that extent, it was nothing to Haomun or Ok Hwa, who dealt with information. ¡°Jamgeukcheon obtained an elixir through Jangbodo.¡± ¡°Elixir?¡± ¡°They call it Gongcheong Petroleum, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be, and it seems that someone artificially worked to give him medicine.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded. There was definitely a possibility. And seeing that it was the last memory, it was clear that the medicine he took at that time had a special effect. Or the place where the drug was located had a special effect. If one were to look closely at the nameless organization, they would have an excellent knowledge of Jinbeop. Even then, what would you have done using the jinbeop? ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°If the memory of Jamgeukcheon is true, it seems that the drug was the cause of the dead Jamgeukcheon resurrected into another body.¡± ¡°By the way, no matter how much medicine you get through Jangbo-do, it¡¯s crazy to eat it without any doubt.¡± ¡°Even as soon as I found the drug, I felt like I ate it.¡± If so, that was for sure. There was something in the very place where he had gotten got the drug. ¡°If there are any rumors or information about Jang Bo-do, please collect them.¡± ¡°Anyway, I have delivered the instructions to Haomen. You will see results soon.¡± At this, Tae-san nodded. It was definitely convenient to be with Ok Hwa. He knew how to do it, even if he didn¡¯t have to say it. Maybe even now, he was only talking about Jang Bo-do, so he answered that question. ¡°Do you have more to report?¡± In response to Byeok Tae-san¡¯s question, Ok Hwa briefly reported on the current progress. The truth analysis was done to some extent, and through the information obtained from Seungdoheung, how much of the location of the Temple of Heaven was grasped, how they were being monitored, and the details of controlling Go Junkwang and Seo Do-gun¡¯s sub-organizations were reported step by step. ¡°Finally, we are monitoring and identifying unknown organizations connected to Go Jun-kwang and Seo Do-gun. As long as Confucius gives permission, we will start cleaning up immediately.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded his head. ¡°Clean up.¡± After Ok Hwa bowed her head politely, she carefully backed away. When she opened the door to leave Tae-san¡¯s room by the wall, she saw a monster waiting outside her door. And after that, he could see Cho Seo-ran with her head bowed. Ok Hwa was slightly perplexed, but she quickly corrected her expression, and she bowed her head slightly to greet them. With that, she quickly retreated. she left the door open. ¡°Hehe. Confucius. Haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± At Cheon Chushinui¡¯s words, Byeok Tae-san frowned. ¡°What else are you up to?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not a plan. Confucius, I feel sorry for you when you say that. I¡¯m not a person who always lives with only one loyalty to Confucius. Everything I say and do is a result of my heart for Confucius Daa.¡± Byeok Tae-san blew the words of God¡¯s Word to the back of his ear and turned her gaze slightly to scan the monster and the Chaucer column. ¡°If you have something to say, come in and do it.¡± ¡°Hey, what do I have to say? Just when Confucius sleeps¡­ I¡¯m just curious about that.¡± Cheon Chushinui said that and went inside. Then, Ilchimkai and Cho Seo-ran quickly followed. He then closed the door. Byeok Tae-san looked at them silently. All three were clearly more nervous than usual. ¡°What kind of accident did you have?¡± Everyone was startled by Byeok Tae-san¡¯s cold words and clapped their hands fiercely. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s an accident. It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s real. Oh, is it real? Please trust me.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Byeok Tae-san glanced at the three once again. After hesitating for a moment, Cheon Chushinui carefully opened his mouth. ¡°I¡­ Confucius. Maybe our quarrels¡­ That¡¯s what Confucius did, right? Is that what you did for us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is, but I know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s gaze fell on Cho Seo-ran. Feeling her gaze on him, Byeok Tae-san turned and headed to the bedroom connected to his office. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Chao Seo-ran was bewildered and looked at Byeok Tae-san, Cheon Chushinui, and Ilchimkai alternately. As if Cheon Chushinui was doing something, he blinked hard at Cho Seo-ran. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you following me?¡± ¡°Yes? Am I alone? Is that Confucius¡¯ bedroom over there?¡± Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai gently pushed Cho Seo-ran¡¯s back. tuck tuck. Cho Seo-ran rushed forward without realizing it to the unexpected attack. When she came to, she found Tae-san in front of her. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­ !¡± All of a sudden, his mind went haywire. He could not think normally. When he said that he would awaken his talents, he Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai. He came all the way here because Byeok Tae-san said that he could do it. ¡®It¡¯s not like this¡­.¡¯ By the time one were to think so, it was already too late. When she came to her senses, Cho Seo-ran was right into the bedroom of Byeok Tae-san. Her heart was beating like crazy. Seo-ran swallowed dry saliva and lifted her head. Tae-san¡¯s face was visible. Byeok Tae-san was looking down at himself with a supremely calm expression. ¡°Do not tremble. Because it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Then, what did it mean? In the eyes of Cho Seo-ran full of tension, Byeok Tae-san raised his hand. And when he thought that his hand was on his head and that he was going to stroke his head, his mind went blank. * * * Cho Seo-ran slowly opened his eyes. After blinking a few times, the ceiling came into view. Startled, she got up and looked around. She couldn¡¯t remember anything. ¡®The clothes¡­ are they on?¡¯ Seo-ran tried her best in tracing her memory. Something seemed very difficult. It was like persevering when you decoction or prepare a single drug. She was happy nonetheless. She thought she felt a kind of sense of accomplishment all night long. ¡®Ah¡­ So did I do something?¡¯ Cho Seo-ran¡¯s face turned bright red. She cautiously got off the bed and went outside. As soon as she opened the door, one could see a place that Byeok Tae-san used like an office. No one was there. Even though she was relieved, she felt strange going again. She cautiously got out of there. She then paused as she tried to search for Chushinui and Ilchimkai. ¡®Probably¡­ I¡¯d rather not see you now.¡¯ Cho Seo-ran cautiously left the place. in addition to this, she set out to find a place where no one would be. * * * Byeok Tae-san stood in the middle of the only gymnasium in the manor. The reason he came here was to purify her spiritual power obtained by burning Cho Seo-ran¡¯s soul last night. ¡°Amazing.¡± It was indeed amazing. In fact, after she came into contact with the Bangangsi, she almost stopped picking and burning people¡¯s souls. This was because the efficiency or quantity was too low compared to the half-gang. However, that thought changed yesterday. To be honest, she had no intention of choosing the soul of Cho Seo-ran. However, seeing Cheon Chushinui¡¯s faithfulness and one gulp of a monster working so hard, her heart moved slightly. In addition to this, she would continue to maintain a good relationship with the Thousand Pharmacy, and she must continue to use Seo-ran, but she thought it would be okay to do it once, as it would be good if she burned her soul and created a foundation for her to develop. The results were surprising. The spiritual power extracted by burning the spirit of Cho Seo-ran was close to an elixir. Was it because she was a drug maker? ¡°It¡¯s a thousand medicine room¡­.¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips, who muttered softly, slowly rose. Chapter 123 ¡°Huh? Confucius!¡± Soso¡¯s eyes twinkled as she looked at the passing Byeok Tae-san. It was a face one could see every day and feel better from it. But today, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s expression looked a little different from usual. ¡°You seem strangely excited¡­¡± Danyoung, who was with him, asked with regards to Soso¡¯s murmuring. ¡°Are you excited?¡± ¡°Yes, how do you feel about your sister?¡± Danyoung looked carefully at the wall, Taesan, and tilted her head. ¡°Well. It seems like that¡­.¡± ¡°And you look a little impatient somewhere.¡± ¡°Surely¡­.¡± It was also visible in Danyoung¡¯s eyes. Byeok Tae-san had such an atmosphere these days. ¡°Never do that. It¡¯s been ten days since you started staying here.¡± ¡°I was told that I still need at least five more days¡­ Confucius, it must be difficult.¡± Danyoung smiled playfully at Soso. ¡°Then go and comfort Soso.¡± ¡°Yes? Me, me? Uh, how are you?¡± ¡°Well, how can I comfort you?¡± At this, Soso¡¯s face turned red. Danyoung was so cute that she hugged her tightly. In addition to this, she rubbed her cheek. ¡°Hey, sister. Don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s a smashed expression.¡± ¡°Uh? It¡¯s super low.¡± Danyoung rubbed Soso¡¯s face, then she noticed that Cho Seo-ran was passing somewhere and her eyes twinkled. Cho Seo-ran¡¯s gaze was fixed on Byeok Tae-san. Meanwhile, Soso gently grabbed Danyoung¡¯s hand that was holding her cheek and pulled it off. ¡°Obviously something happened. Is that not it?¡± At that, Soso opened her eyes and looked at Danyoung and Cho Seo-ran alternately. ¡°That, well.¡± ¡°Super Soju, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been getting prettier and prettier lately?¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± That was the clearest evidence of what had happened. This was because everyone who spent one night with Byeok Tae-san became so pretty. Soso couldn¡¯t deny it because it was something she had personally experienced. Danyoung nodded her head as if it was natural. ¡°If you get caught by our Confucius, that¡¯s what happens to everyone.¡± Soso looked at Danyoung with an awkward expression. ¡®That¡¯s because my sister thinks too much on the side of Confucius.¡¯ She liked Byeok Tae-san, too, but she couldn¡¯t think of only Byeok Tae-san like Danyoung like that. Occasionally, if one were to look at the maids of Byeok Tae-san, such as Danyoung and Chaewol, you could see them thinking and acting cute around him. At times, it was terrifying. ¡®Well, it¡¯s all because they like our Confucius, but¡­.¡¯ Soso turned her gaze again and looked at Cho Seo-ran, who was only looking at Tae-san from a distance. ¡®Is that going to happen to him too?¡¯ Cho Seo-ran looked at Tae-san for a while, sighed deeply, and then turned back. Danyoung saw this and took Soso¡¯s hand. ¡°Now let us go. I have to prepare dinner soon.¡± ¡°Yes, sister.¡± Soso glanced behind Yeonsin while being led by Danyoung¡¯s hand and looked at Cho Seo-ran. * * * Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai nodded as they watched Cho Seo-ran skillfully heal. Recently, Cho Seo-ran¡¯s skills were on the rise. ¡°Of course, our Confucius.¡± Cheon Chushinui nodded his head broadly and said so. Now, Cho Seo-ran was treating Cheon Gyeongwan and Yoo Seo-yeon. Recently, the training of the two of them had become very intense, so after training, they often got seriously injured. At first, Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai treated them both, but recently Cho Seo-ran had been almost exclusively in charge. The ability that was biased toward the weak was expanding in the other direction. If one were to continue to develop in this way for several years, one would probably be able to build up skills that were comparable to those of Chushinui and Ilchimkai. When Cheon Gyeongwan and Yoo Seo-yeon passed away after the treatment was over, Ilchimaki approached Cho Seo-ran. ¡°Are you worried about anything these days?¡± Cho Seo-ran shook her head helplessly. ¡°No. just¡­.¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a thousand pills. I¡¯m a little worried because it seems like I ran away too much.¡± Hearing these words, Ilchimkai looked at Cheon Chushinui. ¡°Why are you looking at me? What else are you going to talk about?¡± ¡°Did you not hear anything?¡± He asked this because he knew that Cheon Chushinui was also in charge of collecting information. Even recently, Chushinui frequently visited Ok Hwa to share opinions about what was happening in Uichang or Wuhan, or to help analyze information. While Ilchimkai focused on medicine and martial arts, Cheon Chushinui focused on medicine and intelligence. ¡°What¡­ It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t heard anything¡­.¡± Ilchimkai and Cho Seo-ran looked at Cheon Chushinui with their eyes twinkling. ¡°The situation at the Cheon Yakbang seems to have gotten a little more difficult.¡± ¡°Yes? Is that for real?¡± Cho Seo-ran¡¯s eyes grew as bright as a fire. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­.¡± He had only been away for a few months since he had left the Thousand Pharmacy. But what could happen in between? Moreover, he was supposed to get help from the Moorim League. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°Where did you hear that? I heard it because Haomun is working hard to gather information about it.¡± ¡°Why is Hao-mun collecting information about our Cheon Yak-bang?¡± ¡°Because Confucius ordered it, so I¡¯m doing it.¡± ¡°Then why Confucius?¡± He had heard that Haomun was at the foot of Mt. So he could simply believe that he had gathered information under the direction of Byeok Tae-san. However, why did he have to gather information from a thousand drug stores? ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°Is that weird?¡± ¡°It is said that the cooperative structure between Moorimmaeng and Cheonyakbang will inevitably cause losses to Cheonyakbang, is that correct?¡± At this, he nodded. ¡°First of all, we are in a position to help. However, our Cheon Yakbang has the power to make up for that amount of damage quickly. After overcoming the initial difficulties¡­.¡± Cheon Chishinui shook his head. ¡°Now, the financial situation continues to deteriorate.¡± ¡°How¡­!¡± Cheon Chushinui looked at Cho Seo-ran quietly and asked, ¡°Is there any reason to keep Cheon Yakbang there?¡± ¡°Yes? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Is Cheon Yakbang open now? How about moving it to infinity?¡± Cho Seo-ran¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Cheon Chushinui nodded his head. ¡°I was just letting you know that there is a way. Other than that, it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± Cho Seo-ran suddenly wondered why Cheon Chushinui was talking like that. Chushinui said as if he knew all the questions. ¡°Do you know by any chance that there are people who are aiming for the Thousand Yakbang?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I thought it was a bit odd.¡± How common was it that the flow of funds in a place like Cheon Yakbang was tangled? Moreover, if it continued, there was a high possibility that someone had done a trick. ¡°It seems that Haomun has investigated that part. They say there are a lot of artificial traces.¡± Sparks flew out of Cho Seo-ran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then you mean someone deliberately tried to destroy our cheonyakbang?¡± While saying that, Cho Seo-ran suddenly realized something, his eyes widening. ¡°If you did, holding the Moorimmaeng¡¯s hand like that could have been poison!¡± ¡°The more time passes, the bigger the debt we owe to the Moorimmaeng. The flow of money will continue to be twisted.¡± ¡°Therefore¡­!¡± ¡°Right. One way to do this is to cut it all off and start over.¡± ¡°But the financial situation¡­¡± Cheon Chushinui said in a soft voice. ¡°Our Confucius, you are rich.¡± He did this without even having to use the power of the top of the gold wall. To Byeok Tae-san, every time an incident occurred, the wealth he had accumulated was more than enough, and the money he had collected through Haomun¡¯s power was enormous. In addition to this, he could use Haomun¡¯s money whenever he wanted. The business that Geumbyeok Sangdan was running in partnership with Homuryeon was also supposed to receive a percentage of net profits. In such a situation, it was nothing more than resolving the debt of Cheon Yakbang and helping with the transfer. ¡°More¡­ Let¡¯s think about it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just think about it, let¡¯s discuss it. One way is to contact the Cheon Yakbang and invite an infinite number of people who can help with decision-making.¡± Cho Seo-ran nodded with a heavy expression. At first, he just went to the top of the golden wall just because I wanted to find traces of poisonous horses and to purify Tae-san. However now, things got a little bigger. Of course, I didn¡¯t regret it. If you hadn¡¯t come here, the Cheon Yakbang could have been really wrong. Anyway, it was very reassuring to check the information in advance and have at least one solution. ¡°I¡¯m going to go in a little early today and rest. sorry.¡± Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai waved their hands at the same time. ¡°Hurry up and rest.¡± ¡°Think carefully.¡± * * * Deep at night, Cheon Chushinui and Ok Hwa sat in the room of Byeok Tae-san. Of course, Byeok Tae-san was also there. Ok Hwa was the first to speak. ¡°Bang Du-Rip, the master of the Thousand Swords Dan of the Moorimmaeng, was at the center.¡± ¡°The Thousand Swordsman? If it¡¯s a Thousand Swords squad, are they those who use swords? Why do they have their eyes on the Cheon Yakbang?¡± When Cheon Chushinui tilted his head and asked, Ok Hwa calmly answered. ¡°Paying an eye on the Cheon Yakbang is not a bang-doo-rip. He just took on the role of making things happen.¡± ¡°Then you are saying that there are other people who take the Cheon Yakbang. Where are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the top of the month.¡± Cheon Chushinui nodded his head. It was definitely possible if it was the top of this month. It is possible to twist the flow of money in the Cheon Yakbang, and it was quite possible to recruit helpers from the Moorimmaeng. Byeok Tae-san, who had been listening all the time, asked, ¡°A guy named Bang Doo-rip, was he just subsumed? Or is he in the top of this month in the first place?¡± ¡°That part is still being explored. But given the circumstances, it seems like the relationship is too deep for him to just be subsumed.¡± ¡°Action?¡± Ok Hwa bowed her head slightly to answer Byeok Tae-san¡¯s question. ¡°The debt owed by Cheon Yakbang was transferred to Haomen. And we are inducing the relationship with the Moorimmaeng to be settled slowly.¡± And while doing so, Haomun¡¯s existence was never revealed. The existence of the top of this month was discovered in the process. He was so disturbing that Hao Mun¡¯s existence was almost revealed. ¡°Then, will you only owe Cheon Yakbang Eunhaomun?¡± ¡°Yes. All the damage caused by Cheon Yakbang¡¯s dealings with Moorimmaeng will be accrued to Haomun as debt.¡± That was why it was induced to organize the relationship with the Moorim League. Because it might get heavy. Byeok Tae-san looked at Cheon Chushinui this time. Cheon Chushinui said confidently. ¡°Who am I, I am not the best in the world of persuasion. We talked well today, so we will make a positive decision soon.¡± Cheon Chushinui, who had talked up to that point, asked cautiously. ¡°But, Confucius. The reason why you want to move the Cheon Yakbang to infinity¡­ do you have in fact, the opening isn¡¯t bad either. There is also a Moorimmaeng in Jeongju nearby, so there will be a corner where I can use something later.¡± ¡°The members of the Cheon Yakbang are very useful.¡± ¡°Yes? senator? No, Confucius. Why are you doing this sadly? If you are a member of the parliament, you are not a member of the National Assembly.¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at Cheon Chushinui quietly and said, ¡°Then you can come to my room tonight. I needed a good senator, and it worked.¡± Chushinui immediately noticed the situation and changed his face. ¡°Rumors are spreading that the members of Cheon Yakbang are excellent. After all, to protect Confucius, you must have that level of fame and skill. It¡¯s okay.¡± Cheon Chushinui smiled and continued. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you didn¡¯t tell me earlier. I will persuade Seo-ran more actively in the future. Oh, how about we go now and say a few more words before we go to bed?¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a look at the list of non-heavenly temples near Uichang. I¡¯ll have to meet them for a while.¡± Cheon Chushinui¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°I will colonel immediately!¡± * * * It took a total of twenty-five days to analyze and dismantle the manor¡¯s formula. As the time went on, Seung Do-heung became engulfed in irritability and anxiety, and later became so exhausted that he thought he might lose his mind. Anyway, the job was done very nicely, and he immediately reported it to Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Confucius, it¡¯s over.¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at Seung Do-heung silently and asked, ¡°Have you improved your skills?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Byeok Tae-san asked again at Seung Do-heung¡¯s confident answer. ¡°Have you overcome the illusion?¡± At this, Seung Do-heung was speechless. Why is the ghost coming out here, and how can he possibly overcome it by himself? However, he couldn¡¯t easily say no. Byeok Tae-san looked at Seung Do-heung quietly and then turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you for a while.¡± Seung Do-heung left those words and stared blankly at the back of Tae-san. His mind was complicatedly tangled. ¡®Would you like to watch? Does that mean you¡¯ll see it soon? Are you going to kill me later? Or is it that we should do better in the future?¡¯ He thought of all kinds of things. Anyway, that was his last day at Uichang. In the end, Byeok Tae-san and his party headed to Wuhan again after a longer schedule than expected CH 124 ¡°Can we be comfortable like this?¡± Hearing the words of Cheon Chushinui, the monster put his finger to his mouth. ¡°Be quiet. If you change your mind while talking nonsense, you will surely die.¡± ¡°Brother, why do you keep saying such cruel things? Stop killing people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m killing you, it¡¯s that other people are killing you. Do you think everyone will be quiet?¡± Cheon Chushinui looked around him secretly. Everyone nearby was staring at him. ¡°Hmmm. What do you mean?¡± Cheon Chushinui muttered so and turned his gaze away. Now they were traveling by boat. Byeok Tae-san instructed them to use a boat when returning to Wuhan from Uichang. Because he had a lot of money, he was able to get a big and good boat, and everyone was comfortably returning to Wuhan. As the number of people increased, it was natural for the ship to grow bigger. Sailors were not saved. Anyway, it was going so comfortably, but the anxiety didn¡¯t go away. Everyone could remember how hard it was to go from Wuhan to Uichang, so even now, no matter when the situation was to change, there was nothing strange about it. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t be vigilant because he had really hard training in Uichang. ¡°Anyway, enjoy this time to the fullest. When we get to Wuhan, what do you think we will do there?¡± Cheon Chushinui¡¯s face suddenly contorted at the words of the invasion. ¡°Ai, brother. Why do you have to ruin a good mood like that?¡± ¡°It means to calm down.¡± As the two were chatting on the deck like that, Byeok Tae-san came out of the cabin. As soon as Byeok Tae-san appeared, Ok Hwa moved closer to the side. ¡°Where is this?¡± Ok Hwa immediately answered Byeok Tae-san¡¯s question. ¡°I am passing near Hongho. You can think of it as a little over two hundred li left to infinity.¡± In response to Ok Hwa¡¯s answer, Byeok Tae-san nodded. ¡°Two hundred lira¡­ It¡¯s just right.¡± There was an ominous look on the faces of everyone who heard those words. They looked at Byeok Tae-san¡¯s mouth with hopeless eyes. Tae-san looked around the people on the deck with the calmest eyes. ¡°From here on, we leave the boat.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Abandon the boat and move along the water.¡± Cheon Chushinui asked with an awkward smile as if it was nonsense. ¡°Stand, please¡­ Are you telling me to swim from here to infinity?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your freedom. Whether you swim, go down to the river bed and walk, or run over the water.¡± Everyone stared blankly at him. Now, wasn¡¯t that saying to swim to infinity? Who could jump on the water here? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die.¡± Everyone said to themselves. He didn¡¯t think anyone here cared about it. He just filled his head with the thought that it would be hard enough that he would rather die. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Cheon Chushinui. Wasn¡¯t the timing of Byeok Tae-san¡¯s appearance too cunning? It was not really like that, but somehow it felt like something like this happened because of Cheon Chushinui. ¡°How long do you want to be ignorant?¡± When Byeok Tae-san¡¯s cold words fell, everyone hurriedly jumped into the water. He then waited on the deck until all the people on the boat jumped off. And, when everyone jumped off, he went to the end of the player and stood there. He could see people floating on the water. Everyone was swimming hard and moving forward. ¡°It¡¯s slow. That¡¯s where you can¡¯t practice.¡± Saying that, Byeok Tae-san poked his stomach with his foot. Dumpling! Dumpling! The wave that started in the bow spread throughout the ship. Then all the seams of the ship started to come apart. Soon, the ship shattered and scattered on the water. Tae-san walked slowly through the wreckage of the ship. This leisurely walk on water was much more difficult than running through it. However, he did it casually and followed the group. Byeok Tae-san spoke closely to those who moved behind the most. ¡°Those who fall behind me should be prepared.¡± Tae-san¡¯s voice penetrated into everyone¡¯s ears on the water as if carved into them. Everyone turned their heads and looked at the place where he was, looking astonished. And, when Byeok Tae-san started walking, he was even more surprised. Those at the back played more diligently on their limbs. They went straight ahead. He swam with all the power he had been drinking. Byeok Tae-san followed them and walked again. Everyone had to swim faster. ¡®I have to do it somehow.¡¯ Everyone clenched their teeth. Tae-san¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡®What¡­ You will naturally become stronger after going through the hurdles of dying a few times.¡¯ Everyone was indeed like that. He was like that, and like most of the people who practiced at Cheonma Shintokyo were like that. * * * Bang Du-Rip, the master of the Thousand Swords Dan of the Moorimmaeng, made an absurd expression on the report of incessant caution. ¡°What happened? Are you moving?¡± ¡°Yes. So, I was informed that I would not need the help of the Moorim League in the future.¡± ¡°Who do you like?¡± ¡°Yes? Well, the contract was¡­¡± ¡°I remember that Cheon Yakbang had a lot of debt, but are the debt collectors still?¡± ¡°I paid off everything.¡± ¡°What? Did you pay it all off? Where do these niggas get all the money? Did you check correctly?¡± ¡°Sure. This is the story I heard from the top of the month. Things went awry.¡± At this, Bang Du-Rip¡¯s expression contorted. If the top of this month said so, it was for certain. ¡°How the hell did they manage to get things to this point? Did you have anything else to say?¡± ¡°Yes. Once we found out that the migration area was infinite.¡± ¡°Did you find anyone who gave them money?¡± ¡°It is said that the investigation is under way at the top of this month. He said that the investigation would be completed soon, so soon¡­.¡± The constant lord could not finish his speech. It was popular outside. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m the seven captain.¡± Chiljojang, like Bangdurib and Budanju, was a person who entered deeply into this work. ¡°come in.¡± After receiving Bang Du-lip¡¯s permission, the Chil-jang entered. As soon as he came in, he saw it right away. ¡°I got a call from the top of this month. It is said that he found a man who paid off a debt of a thousand pharmacies.¡± ¡°Okay? What kind of guy are you?¡± ¡°This is a person named Tae-san.¡± ¡°Byeok Tae-san?¡± ¡°He is the second Confucius at the top of the golden wall in Wuhan¡­ It looks like a lot of money.¡± ¡°Infinite? Why does the guy over there reach out to open the door?¡± ¡°It is said that King Yak is with Byeok Tae-san.¡± ¡°Ah, the king of medicine.¡± Bang Du-rip bit his molars tightly. ¡°Cho Seo-ran was there and waving his ass. Where did he go?¡± ¡°So, is it because of Byeok Tae-san or something, he went to the beauty world and lost his money?¡± Captain Chil shook his head with a firm expression. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that simple. It is said that there are Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai under the man named Byeok Tae-san.¡± Only then did Bang Du-Rip¡¯s expression change. ¡°Wait, I think I¡¯ve heard something similar before. I heard that Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai entrusted themselves to some top, and that was the top of the gold wall.¡± One of the reasons why the Moorimmaeng sent Jin Sa-hong to Wuhan was the inclusion of Cheon Chushinui and the gangsters who were staying at the top of the golden wall. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only mission. However, that was the mission given to them, so there was no need for Bang Du-Rip to worry about it. He was actually busy with other things. One of the other things that happened was Cho Seo-ran. ¡°Wait, then, it¡¯s not enough to have brought in Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai now, so it¡¯s not that they took him to the Cheon Yakbang.¡± ¡°Yes. So he expressed considerable concern at the top of the month as well.¡± Bang Du-Rip was deep in thought with a serious expression on his face. ¡°What would you like to do? In my opinion, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to visit Wuhan at least once¡­.¡± At the words of the chief, a smirk hung on the corners of Bang Du-rip¡¯s lips. ¡°Do you think I could go to infinity so easily? If the Moorimmeng Thousand Swords Team moves, will Heukryeon be still? The Moorimmang would allow that.¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t even thought of that until now.¡± ¡°Already, the atmosphere is not good right now, so it¡¯s difficult if you are reckless.¡± Chief Chil shut his mouth and bowed his head. Bang Du-rip looked down at the Chil-Jang and tapped his armrest with his finger. ¡°It will be a problem for me to move, but maybe you alone will be fine.¡± Captain Chil looked at Bang Du-rip with slightly startled eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give a different opinion at the top of this month?¡± ¡°They said they did everything they could.¡± ¡°Hey, you bastards. I mean, you have to step out at the decisive moment.¡± However, Bang Du-Rip knew them well. The top of this month will never give up. He would do something secretly without knowing it. ¡°How many seven groups are there now?¡± ¡°There are thirteen including me.¡± At this, Bang Du-rip nodded. ¡°Great. Take all your children and go to infinity.¡± The captain¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The Cheon Yakbang is stuck there in the name of helping you go to infinity. He said that he didn¡¯t need the help of the Moorimmaeng, but that didn¡¯t mean that the relationship between the Chun Yakbang and the Moorimmaeng was broken, so they won¡¯t be able to refuse.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Captain Chil waited for the real command. ¡°Go and help the Cheon Yakbang, and take a good look. Take a look at the relationship between Cheon Yakbang and the top of the golden wall, what the guy named Byeok Tae-san is doing, and if he has any other plans.¡± ¡°Yes. Can I just do that?¡± Bang Du-rip shook his head. ¡°No way. If you go, meet Jin Sa-hong and ask for your cooperation. And if there is anything you need to help Jin Sa-hong, help too. You know that we should never be found out that we¡¯re working with the top of this month, right?¡± ¡°I will pay special attention to that part.¡± ¡°Perhaps if we wait, the upper part of the month will definitely move something.¡± ¡°You mean the top of this month?¡± ¡°Okay. So, wait until the end and help the top of the month. We also need to step out of the periphery.¡± ¡°Yes. all right.¡± As Captain Chil retreated, Bang Du-rip looked at his deputy chief with twinkling eyes. ¡°Ruler, I will follow you too.¡± The deputy chief¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Me too?¡± Talking to each other like this would mean to follow Captain Chil secretly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the time we spent together too short to believe in the Chil-Chang? And by any chance, if Byeok Tae-san¡¯s ability is good enough, you will be of great help.¡± It was said that the one-infestation was a considerable master, and it was not easy if the Cheon Yakbang were united, so it was a preparation for an emergency. The vice-captain clearly read Bang Du-rip¡¯s intentions and bowed his head. ¡°I will leave right away.¡± As the vice-captain disappeared, Bang Du-rip stood up. ¡°Then I will have to take control of the Moorimmang side. I have a lot to report, so it¡¯s going to be annoying.¡± * * * ¡°Uh-huh. Whoops!¡± Cheon Chushinui stretched out to the floor and took a deep breath. Everyone else was the same. Soaked, he stretched to the floor in his wet clothes, trying to catch his breath. Some even vomited water. In fact, he did something absurd. They swam over two hundred li of water and came to this point. He couldn¡¯t even rest on land in the middle. All he had to do was move his arms and legs. Some people fell into the water with all their strength. However, each time, Byeok Tae-san walked over the water and put his hand in the water, and pulled it out. Then he felt a stinging pain, and then he had to swim again. In retrospect, it seemed that he used the thunder-gi type martial arts, but at the time, he was so crazy that he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Even if one were to fall into the water, you would get hit by it, but those who fell behind Tae-san had also suffered it. Then he had to go through much more pain. A person who was once behind was so terrifying that he would never do it again. So, in a way, it was only natural for everyone to shiver. If he asked him to do this kind of training again, he would not be able to. However, if Byeok Tae-san did it, he would do it again. Gradually, breathing became clear. Everyone couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Byeok Tae-san as they came to their senses. Tae-san was looking down at everyone with the calmest gaze. Everyone trembled at that woman. Didn¡¯t it seem like this is really nothing? ¡°Fuck this isn¡¯t it¡­.¡± With that, he closed his eyes, pretending to have lost consciousness. Her heart was pounding like crazy. In the ears of such an aggressor, the voice of Cheon Chushinui was heard. ¡°Brother, have a good time. I¡¯ll give you three glasses of wine later.¡± At this, Ilchimkai opened his eyes, ready to shout at Cheon Chushinui. But at that moment, his eyes met with Byeok Tae-san. Cheon Chushinui giggled. ¡°I knew that one day you would have a big nose injury because of his swearing.¡± Byeok Tae-san stared at them silently, then turned his body around and began to walk in strides. The monster¡¯s eyes fluttered uncontrollably as they looked at his back. As he went, he was rather anxious. ¡°Hey¡­ Are you okay?¡± Cheon Chushinui giggled and patted the chimpanzee on the shoulder. With that, Ilchimkai wept. A small smile appeared on the lips of everyone who watched it CH 125 Byeok Tae-san, who arrived at the Geumbyokjang, headed to the place where the members of Cheon Yakbang made medicine. At that moment, no one came to meet him, so he was able to go straight there without any trouble. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s steps were getting faster and faster. In addition to this, as soon as they arrived at a large vacant lot. The lawmakers from Cheon Yakbang were working hard. What they did was literally chores. Herbs were cut, trimmed, sorted, ground, powdered, boiled in a pot, recollected, divided, cooled, hardened¡­ That alone made him so busy that he didn¡¯t know how the day was going. This was because there were so many herbs to deal with. The piled-up in this vacant lot was huge, but that wasn¡¯t all. By the time they ran out of everything here, the workers would bring a bunch of herbs and pile them up again. At first, he thought that he was going to faint when I saw it, but now he could just look at it calmly. As soon as Byeok Tae-san entered the vacant lot, he looked at them one by one. Perhaps it was after going through Cho Seo-ran, so it seemed like they had something in common. After watching it for a while, the lawmakers were surprised to find Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Oh, Confucius?¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded. ¡°Okay. You seem to be doing well.¡± The lawmakers were slightly moved by Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words. Byeok Tae-san, whom they knew, was never someone who would say such a thing. However, to show this attitude did not mean that something had changed. His emotions moved because he thought that perhaps they knew that they were suffering like this. Of course, it may be that his mind had weakened a bit because he has been exhausted from the intense, repetitive routine. And so, it may have been easier to move emotions. However, what did that matter? Anyway, the results are good. ¡°Did our ark come too?¡± ¡°It will come soon.¡± As soon as Byeok Tae-san had finished speaking, Cho Seo-ran rushed into the vacant lot. She was startled to see Byeok Tae-san here. As soon as she returned to the gold closet, she didn¡¯t know she would come here. ¡°Oh, Confucius?¡± At this, Cho Seo-ran¡¯s eyes fluttered. She added a bit of meaning to the fact that Byeok Tae-san came here before any other place. When she was at Uichang, she didn¡¯t know how distressed she was after spending the night with Byeok Tae-san. It was because she thought she was just playing with fire for the night. Because of that worry, she told Cheon Chushinui that she was worried about the thousand medicines for nothing, and that made the decision to move the thousand medicines. Anyway, the situation got worse and worse. At a closer look, however, it seemed that he was worried about something. After regaining some time like that, the existence of Yeon Ha-rin suddenly came to mind. Cho Seo-ran gave a slightly anxious expression. ¡®Bo way¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be like grabbing her hair?¡¯ As she was worrying about that, Byeok Tae-san nodded lightly. ¡°Well, let me tell you the details.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Cho Seo-ran suddenly opened her eyes wide as she looked at Byeok Tae-san, who was suddenly speaking to her. She was so distracted that she didn¡¯t seem to hear what she had to say in front of her. However, Byeok Tae-san did not tell us more about it and walked away. Cho Seo-ran¡¯s gaze turned to the members of the Cheon Yakbang. All of her eyes lit up. There was a mixture of anticipation and anxiety in their eyes. ¡°Is that really true?¡± ¡°Yes? What, what?¡± ¡°Does our Cheon Yakbang really come here to Wuhan?¡± At this, Cho Seo-ran then smiled bitterly at her and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± After that, she began to explain in detail what happened to the Cheon Yakbang and how things went after that. The more she listened, the more the members¡¯ eyes seemed to twinkle. * * * The next place Byeok Tae-san headed for turned out to be the performance hall. Since he had been out for a long time, it was meaningful to see how he had practiced during that time. In fact, there were not many people who could train in the gymnasium at Geumbyokjang. This was because he took most of the people he used to train here and went to Uichang. Once he arrived at the gymnasium, Yeon Ha-rin, Heukil, Heukyi, and Heuksam were practicing with their teeth clenched. All four of them were training with poison all over their bodies. At this, Byeok Tae-san saw it and tilted her head. Yeon Ha-rin was originally a person who practiced terribly, so it was a bit surprising that she was doing that to black, black, and black ginseng. Rather than intensively training, they were gradually putting more weight on the workers. They had mastered martial arts, but they were just there. However, after he went to Uichang, he was training as if his persona had changed. They did not even know that Byeok Tae-san had arrived, and were concentrating on their training. Byeok Tae-san stood still without disturbing him and watched him practice while killing his own presence. It always made him feel good to see someone who worked so hard to die. Suddenly, he felt like he wanted to give them something. Although Byeok Tae-san had feelings he had never been good at before, he didn¡¯t panic or deny them. He just took it for granted. At this, he recently realized that this was one of the processes in which the spirit body settled into the body. If one were to accept it as it was, the subtle sense of separation between the body and the soul would eventually disappear. Byeok Tae-san cleared up his thoughts and looked at the four people who were training again. The four of them practiced Muryangbo all morning, and now they were practicing their own martial arts. Heukil, Heukyi, and Heuksam were having a dog fight with the three of them. Muk Cheol-gong was a martial art that made the body as hard as Cheol-gong. They practiced real herbivores with such a hardened body. Muk Cheol-gong¡¯s secret recipe was not only to absorb the energy of Muk Cheol-gong, but also herbivorous food using Muk Cheol-gong. Muk Cheol-gong¡¯s non-gong-gong herbivore turned out to be very ferocious and violent. In the beginning, it was natural because it was a form of martial arts that only believed in the body and rushed ignorantly. It was a training that showed its cruelty and violence. Because they lived in black swords, all three of them fit well with Cheol-gong. He was using his hands so violently that he would have been surprised if it had been someone other than Byeok Tae-san. Even the minions of the Cheonma Shintoism often did that. There was nothing special. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s gaze turned to Yeon Ha-rin this time. Young Ha-rin was practicing the master¡¯s self-defense martial arts training, and he was wielding a sword like a real battle against an imaginary enemy. However, he was really bloody. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply as he watched so silently. The herb food that Yeon Ha-rin had just sprayed was mixed with something other than Yeongajang¡¯s martial arts. At first, he thought it was a coincidence. However now, it was being repeated from time to time. Mugong mixed with Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s herbivore was certain because he knew Byeok Tae-san very well. definitely mixed. ¡®Then is it really a mixture of souls? So what about that child? He must have died?¡¯ Byeok Tae-san¡¯s expression hardened slightly. And once again, he looked at Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s sword. The amount of mixing increased more and more. That was a chainsaw sword. It was also the martial arts that Byeok Tae-san decided to pass on to Yeon Ha-rin later. [Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] ¡®First¡­ I¡¯ll have to stop that.¡¯ If one were to leave it like that, there was a high chance that one would get into a bad way by mixing the martial arts and shogun magic swords clumsily. It was far better to stop right now and learn the proper enchantment sword from the beginning. It was usually not poisonous, so it was probably going to be very quick. Of course, it would hurt a bit. Byeok Tae-san approached Yeon Ha-rin. In the meantime, he gradually developed his presence. When he got halfway to Yeon Ha-rin, the four people in the dance hall were startled and turned their heads to look at Byeok Tae-san. Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s eyes became as bright as a candle. ¡°Confucius!¡± Yeon Ha-rin hurriedly took the sword and ran to Byeok Tae-san. He wanted to hug Erra right away, but his body was wet with sweat because of his training. She stopped in an awkward position right in front of Byeok Tae-san. Seeing that, Byeok Tae-san smirked. In the past, the child never hesitated in a situation like this. She just ran and hugged her. Of course, Byeok Tae-san had never succeeded in blocking and avoiding it. In that respect, Yeon Ha-rin was a little different from that child. With that, she looked at Tae-san¡¯s face on her wall with her strange eyes. ¡°Confucius, when did you come? Are you here now?¡± When Byeok Tae-san nodded her head, Yeon Ha-rin put on an excited expression. ¡°Then, were you the first to come to me as soon as you arrived?¡± However. Byeok Tae-san did not dare tell the truth. No matter how much of a wall she was, she thought she would consider that much. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll go and wash up. Can I go to Confucius¡¯ room?¡± At the words of the woman, Byeok Tae-san shook her head and said, ¡°There is no need for that. You¡¯ll be drenched with sweat anyway.¡± No matter how she interpreted those words, Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s face turned as red as iron on fire. ¡°Oh, no. But, boo, you¡¯re going to be offended.¡± For some reason, Tae-san¡¯s attitude seemed to have changed from her usual, so her heart raced like crazy. The woman swallowed, and then gently turned her head to open her eyes slightly to Heukil, Heukyi, and Heuksam, who were staring blankly at this side. The three of them were startled, and then they bent her waist at the two of them at a right angle. ¡°I am glad that Confucius has returned safely!¡± ¡°Then have a good time, you two!¡± ¡°We have a lot of work to do, so let¡¯s get going!¡± The three of them left as if running away from the dance hall. Byeok Tae-san looked at them with slightly narrowed eyes, then turned to look at Yeon Ha-rin. Yeon Ha-rin averted her gaze slightly as if embarrassed. ¡°Pull out your sword.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Yeon Ha-rin looked at Byeok Tae-san with an expression that said, ¡°What is this again?¡± ¡°As you can see, the body is standing upright. Now, there is no need to practice Muryangbo for the time being, so focus on your sword.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes. That¡¯s it.¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s eyes fluttered slightly. With that, Byeok Tae-san continued without hesitation. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to tell you is that it¡¯s a Swordsmanship Sword.¡± ¡°Marriage¡­ Magic sword?¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s eyes widened at the word ¡°magical sword.¡± The name wasn¡¯t too bad. ¡°Whatever your name is, it doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter how well that martial art suits you.¡± At Tae-san¡¯s calm words, Yeon Ha-rin nodded involuntarily. This was because it wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°It is very powerful, but the training will be very difficult. So make up your mind If you don¡¯t like it, tell me now. a little more water lily There are also easy martial arts.¡± ¡°But it would be weaker, right?¡± Byeok Tae-san chuckled. The Swordsmanship Sword was truly a special weapon. He meant destroying the soul, and the soul was his own, not his opponent¡¯s. It was a martial art that gained strength by breaking the soul. It was a martial art that was slightly in contact with Jeunghon Magicong. In addition to this, it was also the martial arts that may have been the cause of the child, the spirit of Ha-ryeong Seon, mixed with Ha-rin. ¡°Now, shall we begin?¡± Byeok Tae-san smiled brightly. And for some reason, Yeon Ha-rin thought that smile was very scary. After that, during the training that followed, there were screams in the dance hall for a while. Even that venomous young man had failed to endure the training of the Sword Spirit Sword. Byeok Tae-san took that for granted. This was because this was the same in the old days. And he said the same thing as back then. ¡°Noisy. When you shout like that, doesn¡¯t all the power you¡¯ve gathered go out of your mouth?¡± With that, Yeon Ha-rin almost cursed, but she held it tight. And after an hour passed, he finally managed to resist the scream and wield his sword. A huge force swept through the body and burst through the sword. She stood blankly, staring alternately at her own sword and the face of Byeok Tae-san on her wall. ¡°Now you have taken a step. Well, well done.¡± She had no idea she could do this in just one trial. This was because the High Commander wasn¡¯t like this either. Perhaps it was possible because the spirits of the good spirits were mixed in. ¡°What are you doing? Once you start, you have to keep walking. Wouldn¡¯t that make you happy?¡± With that, Yeon Ha-rin clenched her teeth. Poison began to overflow from her eyes. Of course not. If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t the pain they had gone through so far be so unreasonable? She shut her mouth tightly and started wielding her sword again. With that. Tae-san headed to the gymnasium. * * * Byeok Tae-san, who had left the dance hall, was rushing towards the general. ¡°Sir! Could you please call me in advance?¡± The commander-in-chief said so with a look full of sadness. ¡°Did nothing happen during that time?¡± ¡°Is there anything special about it? Oh, Confucius. There are rumors that Cheon Yakbang is moving here to Wuhan, have you ever heard of it?¡± This was because Byeok Tae-san was with the medicine king, Cho Seo-ran. She then asked if she had ever heard of anything. ¡°Infinite is a bit noisy these days because of that. Speaking of Cheonyakbang, isn¡¯t it the best place in the world for medicine? Everyone was anxious to somehow establish a relationship with Cheon Yakbang.¡± The Chancellor said so and looked at Byeok Tae-san with twinkling eyes. And when Byeok Tae-san didn¡¯t say anything, she pouted her lips with a slightly disappointed expression. However, he soon corrected his expression and told Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Sir. Jangju wants to see you.¡± ¡°Okay? Can I go now?¡± The general shook his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you arrive today? You can take a good rest today and tomorrow to relieve your poison and visit us in the evening the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Well, then that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°And Confucius. The director will also be there.¡± The term Jangjang-ju referred to Byeok Je-hyeok, the son of Tae-soo Byeok. Byeok Tae-san turned his head to look at the general. ¡°I have no intention of stepping on the top of the gold wall, don¡¯t you know?¡± With that. the general laughed awkwardly. ¡°I know. Perhaps the Lord will know.¡± If that was the case, then he didn¡¯t think that they were going to see him because of the successor issue. ¡°Well, I know. Let me go the day after tomorrow.¡± CH 126 After returning to the golden wall, Byeok Tae-san and his party quickly returned to their usual routine. Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon were confined to the gymnasium and focused on their training. The two were really surprised by the change in Yeon Ha-rin. For some reason, he was engulfed in anxiety that if he went on like this, he would be greatly left behind by Yeon Ha-rin. So Cheon Kyung-wan and Yoo Seo-yeon trained more intensely than before. Thanks to this, the atmosphere in the theater became much hotter than before. Cheon Chushinui, Ilchimkai, and Cho Seo-ran concentrated on making medicine. In the meantime, the members of the Cheon Yakbang made the Cheonchu Shrine using the ingredients prepared hard and made a lot of internal medicine and Geumchang medicine. After migrating to infinity for the medicine of Cheon Yakbang, he decided to make it step by step according to the plan. Anyway, now that they had to go together, secret exchanges had become much more active. The quarrels of Byeok Tae-san concentrated on worshiping Byeok Tae-san. Of course, he did not forget his martial arts training. They know that Byeok Tae-san was no ordinary person. And most of those people were at the center of the flow. It would have a huge impact on those around you. One didn¡¯t have to be weak to survive there. Everyone jumped right into their daily lives without getting rid of their addictions properly. Two days passed like that. As usual, Byeok Tae-san started the day with the quarrels and looked around at his subordinates who lived fiercely. He then stopped by Nangin Market, the Black Island crowd, and even Baekhwaru to see how they were doing overall. So it was soon evening. Byeok Tae-san headed to the office of the governor, as promised in advance. The general was standing in front of the office. He must have been waiting for Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Confucius, are you here?¡± The supreme commander quickly approached Byeok Tae-san and bowed his head. Byeok Tae-san stared at the commander-in-chief. ¡°Confucius, I will guide you.¡± Just a few more steps away, it was the office of Chief Byeok, and it seemed that there was something there to guide him. Of course, Byeok Tae-san didn¡¯t care much. It was complicated to just catch and stalk those who are obscure now, but he had no intention of paying any attention to what was happening inside the top of the golden wall. ¡°This is it.¡± The place that the governor was guiding was the reception room right next to the office of Chief Byeok. It was also a place he had been to before. And when Byeok Tae-san saw that, the memory of that time came to mind. With that, he felt something very familiar. ¡°Inside the owner is also waiting for you.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded his head. It didn¡¯t matter whether one had to wait or not. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten the hang of it yet. Even if you are offended, please be considerate of me.¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°Hate.¡± ¡°Yes? Go, Confucius!¡± He didn¡¯t know that he could say no with such a single knife, so the general was panicked and stopped walking. ¡°Well, don¡¯t kill me.¡± The general¡¯s complexion turned pale. ¡°Go, Confucius!¡± Byeok Tae-san did not respond and walked in stride, opened the door of the waiting room, and went inside. Byeok Je-hyeok, who was inside, looked at Byeok Tae-san with round eyes. Behind Byeok Tae-san, the commander-in-chief followed. ¡°Chief, what if you just sit like that!¡± As the general spoke hurriedly, Byeok Je-hyeok¡¯s expression was distorted. However, he quickly got up from his seat and bowed his head to Byeok Tae-san. ¡°I see you, uncle.¡± Although they were only one year older, his uncle was clearly an uncle. And in front of the general, he couldn¡¯t be reckless with Byeok Tae-san. Anyway, at the top of the golden wall, the person he trusted the most was General Gamujin. Later, in order for Byeok Je-hyeok to inherit the top of the gold wall without any noise, the general¡¯s help was absolutely necessary. Byeok Tae-san nodded his head once, accepted Byeokje-hyuk¡¯s greeting, and sat down. Byeok Je-hyuk looked at him blankly. Suddenly, he thought about what Byeok Tae-san was like in the past. He didn¡¯t meet very often, but every time he saw him, he was completely ill and thought he was going to die soon thereafter. But today, even though he was healthy, he was very healthy. Anxiety slowly crept up. Byeok Je-hyuk also knew how much his father, Byeok Tae-soo, cherished Byeok Tae-san. In the past, Je-hyeok Byeok¡¯s status as the owner of the collection would not be shaken only in situations where he never knew when he was going to die, but if Byeok Tae-san had become so healthy, the story could have been different. Of course, that was the thought of Byeok Je-hyeok and his mother, Chae Mi-ryung. No one else thought so. Even Tae-soo bye-bye was like that. Byeok Tae-soo expressed his thoughts frequently. It was because Byeok Je-hyeok and Chae Mi-ryung might think useless thoughts. However, that alone could not erase all the anxiety. Byeok Je-hyuk kept his mouth shut and looked at Byeok Tae-san with a serious expression. Byeok Tae-san did not pay any attention to Byeok Je-hyuk. It was the very familiar feeling he had experienced before that took the attention of Byeok Tae-san now. Unlike then, his body was all healed, and Jeung-Hon Magong achieved several enlightenments and developed further. Naturally, his senses became more sensitive and broader. So he thought he could figure out something more, so he focused on that. Today, just like then, he felt familiar. In addition to this, he could get a rough idea of ??where that feeling was coming from. ¡®Is there something in the basement?¡¯ Here, not in the basement of the reception room, but in the basement of the office of Chief Byeok. However, there is a hole drilled in this direction, which gave a stronger feeling in the reception room. Byeok Tae-san found out why this feeling was familiar. And so, he tilted his head. ¡®Is it a spirit magic craftsman?¡¯ This was an energy that could only be created through spirit magic craftsmanship. It was deep in the basement of Zhang Zhu¡¯s office. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips rose slightly. ¡®Look at this?¡¯ With that, his head suddenly became complicated. Why were the traces of the ghost magician here? It must have been because the top of the golden wall had a relationship with someone from the past. ¡®Does it mean that it¡¯s not just a coincidence that I got this body here?¡¯ While Byeok Tae-san was thinking that, the door of the waiting room opened and Byeok Tae-soo entered. ¡°Did you wait long? I¡¯m a little late because I have work to finish by the end of today. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Byeok Tae-soo said so and looked alternately at his son Byeok Je-hyuk and his younger brother, Tae-soo Byeok. A happy smile formed on his lips. As he entered, the general bowed his head and left. After making significant eye contact before the Prime Minister left, he smiled brightly as he looked at Byeok Tae-san and Byeok Je-hyuk. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s start with dinner. I have a lot of work today, so I starved all day, so I am very hungry.¡± After a while, various dishes came in there. The three of them had a casual conversation while eating comfortably. The food was really good, and the conversation was very mediocre. It was mainly about a light recent situation, and sometimes even brought up rumors that went around infinity as a topic. The meal was neither too long nor too short. After the servants came in and cleaned up the inside of the waiting room, the three continued talking while drinking a cup of tea. Byeok Tae-soo led the conversation throughout. In the meantime, he looked at the atmosphere of Byeok Tae-san and Byeok Je-hyeok. It felt really strange. In his view, Byeok Je-hyuk still lacked a lot. It must have been because he was young, but he was clumsy in hiding his feelings. Their feelings and emotions were fully revealed in their facial expressions and tone of voice. [Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] It didn¡¯t take even an hour from eating to drinking tea, but during that time, he was able to understand everything that Byeok Je-hyeok was thinking. On the other hand, Byeok Tae-san was completely different from Byeok Je-hyuk. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know what was going on. He just checked the appearance of Byeok Tae-san on purpose. He has no interest in the top of the gold wall, only a slight hint that he will be leaving sooner or later. That was a disappointment for Byeok Tae-soo. He honestly wished that Byeok Tae-san and Byeok Je-hyuk would lead the family together. But now that he saw it, it was close to impossible. Tae-soo said abruptly. ¡°Tae-san is planning to leave the golden closet.¡± When Byeok Tae-san nodded, Byeok Je-hyuk looked at Byeok Tae-san and Byeok Tae-soo alternately with surprised eyes. Byeok Je-hyeok looked at Byeok Tae-soo with anxious eyes. ¡®No way¡­ Aren¡¯t you trying to split the top in half?¡¯ Byeok Tae-soo then spoke while looking at Byeok Tae-san. ¡°I¡¯m going to hand over all the giraffes that the golden wall top has.¡± Byeok Je-hyuk¡¯s eyes widened at Tae-soo¡¯s words. How many giraffes does the top of the gold wall possess, you meant to give them all of them? Still, considering the financial power of the top of the gold wall, the giru was nothing. However, Byeok Je-hyuk was worried. He thought it wouldn¡¯t be the end. Unsurprisingly, Tae-soo Byeok continued to speak. ¡°Honestly, I want to give you a national mark, but I think we should listen to your thoughts. If you don¡¯t want to receive it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at Byeok Tae-soo with calm eyes. ¡°I understand that it is limited to a thousand gold, one manor, and a few giraffes and druids.¡± With that, he smiled brightly. ¡°That¡¯s what my father left behind. I don¡¯t want to be a hardworking older brother who doesn¡¯t give me anything when my younger brother leaves the family.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded his head. He gave it, but he had no intention of rejecting it. I¡¯m getting this. It¡¯s annoying to argue with. ¡°It is. up to the girdle. No marks are needed.¡± ¡°Then with money¡­.¡± ¡°Save it. I may have something to write about later.¡± Byeok Tae-soo shut his mouth and looked at Byeok Tae-san. Somehow, he got a strange feeling from the words of Byeok Tae-san. ¡°If you say so, then don¡¯t.¡± Tae-soo spoke that far and turned his head to look at the other man. ¡°What do you think? If you have any complaints, tell me now.¡± Byeok Je-hyeok firmly shook his head. ¡°There is not.¡± If Byeok Tae-san had only a giru and went out from the top of the golden wall, he would have had enough leftovers. ¡°Feel so good. Then he decides to do it¡­ Now tell me the real reason I called you.¡± With that, Byeok Je-hyeok¡¯s eyes widened at the words of the real reason. In addition to this, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes deepened. He intuited the fact that the reason had to do with the energy of the Jeung-Hon Magician underground. ¡°The reason I asked to see you in the reception room is because here is the key that unlocks the entrance.¡± Tae-soo aid so and got up from his seat. And he walked to the corner of the reception room. He stomped on the floor in the corner, causing a slight vibration. Of course, Byeok Tae-san was the only one who felt the vibration. Byeok Tae-san looked towards the office of Byeok Tae-soo. A vibration just happened there. ¡°Follow me.¡± Tae-san then took the two of them to his office. Tae-soo entered the office and locked the door. He then pressed his palms firmly on the floor somewhere. Then he sank inside. When I grabbed the handle inside it and pulled it, the door made on the floor slowly opened upwards. * * * It was really deep. It was a spiral staircase that went round and round, and no matter how much I climbed it, it didn¡¯t end. Soon a large room appeared. Surprisingly, the room was not too dark, as the ceiling and walls were densely covered with wild mustard. However, what really surprised him was that it wasn¡¯t a wild drink. A huge wall was erected at the end of the room. Said wall was made of gold. Byeok Tae-san looked at the wall and understood why the name of this top was called Geumwall Top. At first, it was clear that this top was made to hold and protect that wall. Byeok Tae-san slowly approached the golden wall. Again, it was that golden wall that contained the energy of the ghost magician. Standing in front of the golden wall, Byeok Tae-san looked carefully at the golden wall. He was just slick on the outside. However, that was just the way it looked. This gold wall was surrounded by enchantress of spirits. The inside of the wall will have a special structure. According to its structure, it prevented the loss of qi as it flowed, and even if there was a loss, it was continuously supplemented to maintain a certain concentration of qi. It was really great. He just knew why he had to do it. This was a wall made for the heavenly devil. ¡°How about it, isn¡¯t it great? This is the beginning of our family.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded his head lightly at the words of Chief Byeok. And Byeok Je-hyeok looked blankly at the golden wall as if possessed by something. ¡°It is the role of our family to protect this wall and show it to the guests who visit the wall.¡± Byeok Je-hyeok looked at Byeok Tae-soo and asked. ¡°How do you know you are a visitor to the wall?¡± ¡°Check behind that wall.¡± There was a space behind the gold wall. Byeok Je-hyeok quickly turned back and checked the back of the wall. Byeok Tae-san also went backward. A huge inscription was engraved on it. ¡°The person with that pattern is the guest. But he doesn¡¯t need to show this wall, no matter how glyph he has, unless the guest speaks first.¡± This was a guideline that had been passed down from generation to generation since the beginning of the golden wall top. Byeok Tae-san looked at the pattern and smiled. Then he turned his head and looked at the magistrate of the wall. With that. Tae-soo¡¯s expression was very serious. Ordinary people might not know, wasn¡¯t he the owner of the huge top of the golden wall? Unsurprisingly, Byeok Je-hyeok also noticed that his complexion turned pale. ¡°Ah, Father! Me, that pattern¡­ Is that what I think it is?¡± ¡°I think you are right.¡± Byeok Je-hyeok¡¯s eyes fluttered mercilessly. Undoubtedly, the pattern engraved on the back of the gold wall was a symbol of heaven and earth. It was different from the pattern of Cheonma Shinkyo. It was a pattern that only a heavenly demon could write. It was a pattern made by superimposing a sword and a sage character on top of the heavenly character. Byeok Je-hyuk trembled. It was very difficult for me to bear this bitter truth. What would happen if this fact became known to the public? The top of the golden wall was the end. Moreover, now Cheonma Shinkyo was surrounded by strange truths and was not involved in the affairs of the world at all. He wanted help, but he knew he couldn¡¯t. Of course, even if he were to ask for help, he wondered if someone would help. ¡°I believe in keeping the secret.¡± At that, Byeok Je-hyeok nodded his head impatiently. Byeok Tae-soo looked at Byeok Jae-hyuk with brightly shining eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even tell your mother. I believe that you will never know what the outcome will be.¡± ¡°No, of course.¡± If Mi-ryung finds out about this while being Byeok Je-hyeok¡¯s mother, she will try to take advantage of this fact somehow. That would eventually lead to catastrophe. Byeok Je-hyeok looked at Byeok Tae-san with an anxious gaze. Byeok Tae-san looked at Byeok Tae-soo and Byeok Je-hyuk. Then, he strode over to the golden wall and put his palm on it. The two looked at Byeok Tae-san with a puzzled expression. Tae-san then smiled and gave strength to his hand. Clap! Duck! Duck! The golden wall collapsed. CH 127 ¡°He, that¡­!¡± ¡°What if I break it!¡± Byeok Je-hyeok shouted. Byeok Tae-soo just stared blankly at the broken gold wall. The two men didn¡¯t even remember that Byeok Tae-san had broken the golden wall casually. He was trembling in fear, only remembering that he had broken the things of Heaven. What would happen if the angel found out about this? The top of the golden wall is the end. Byeok Tae-san looked down at the remains of the broken gold wall. After all, it was not just a wall, but a special structure was woven inside. Countless holes and grooves were visible in the broken and split parts. There might be something one could figure out by the structure by attaching it, but it was too cumbersome to do that. ¡®Does Seung Do-heung want to find out something?¡¯ ¡°I will take these gold nuggets.¡± Byeok Tae-soo looked blankly at Byeok Tae-san, then simply nodded his head. He probably didn¡¯t even know he was nodding or shaking his head. ¡°This¡­ If you break this¡­ Now our family¡­.¡± Byeok Je-hyeok muttered with a half-spirited expression on his face. Then he immediately regained consciousness and looked at Byeok Tae-san. ¡°What the hell are you doing here!¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at Byeok Je-hyeok. ¡°Even the devil will say that you did well.¡± Byeok Je-hyeok was blank at Tae-san¡¯s words, and he looked at Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Now¡­ Do you think that makes sense?¡± At that, Byeok Tae-san nodded his head. ¡°And he doesn¡¯t come. Heaven may know that something like this exists here. I have no interest.¡± Byeok Je-hyeok clenched his teeth. Did that make sense? The opponent was Cheonma and Cheonma Shinkyo. What kind of people would they make without thinking? Obviously, there would be a record about this within the Cheonma Shinkyo. Even if they didn¡¯t pay attention to this place right now, the moment they turned their eyes someday later, the top of the gold wall would be over. Byeok Tae-san frowned as he looked at Byeok Je-hyeok and Byeok Tae-soo. The condition of both of them was very serious. Fear of Cheonma Shintoism engulfed reason. It would probably be difficult to get out of that state for a while. ¡°I¡¯m weak.¡± Byeok Tae-san licked his tongue. Byeok Je-hyeok saw this and his head became hot. However, strangely enough, Byeok Tae-san did not have the courage to attack. Even though his temper was outstretched and his head was about to explode, he didn¡¯t want to fight Byeok Tae-san. Byeok Je-hyeok wondered what happened to him, and then suddenly looked at the wreckage of the broken gold wall. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Byeok Tae-san broke that thick gold wall in one breath. Then, his head cooled down a bit. In addition to this, he thought he was good at not messing around. If he ran around here, no one would see him, so he would have been beaten really hard. ¡°How are you so sure of your uncle?¡± Byeok Tae-san turned his gaze and looked at Byeok Tae-soo. Byeok Tae-soo was also looking at Byeok Tae-san to see if he had come to his senses. With that, Byeok Tae-san decided to make one more secret for them to solve the current situation. ¡°I am every thousand.¡± Byeok Tae-soo and Byeok Je-hyeok stared blankly at Byeok Tae-san. * * * The migration of Cheonyakbang had begun. It was a long journey from opening to infinity. It was not very common, because it was far more than a thousand li and had a lot of luggage to carry. One might never know what might happen along the way. One may encounter bandits, and one may encounter friction with the Black Sword forces. Or perhaps a poisoned horse that had become incompatible with the Cheon Yakbang would come out. Anyway, there were various dangers, but the people of Cheon Yakbang did not worry too much. Although Cheon Yakbang was made up of legislators, he never neglected his martial arts training. And so, he didn¡¯t have a great legislator who was famous in the world, but he can bring great power in times of emergency. No other bandit or number could ever touch the Thousand Yakbang. In addition, people from the Moorimmeng joined to help. And so, nothing could happen. The people who came out of the Moorimmeng were, of course, the seven captains of the Cheongeomdan and the members under his command. Jojang Chil was greeted with great hospitality by the members of the Cheon Yakbang. Although there were only thirteen, the skills of each of them were incomparable to those of the members of the Cheon Yakbang. In particular, No Joo-gang, the general manager of the Cheon Yakbang, was full of laughter whenever he saw Chiljojang. Even the chief Chil had to keep an eye on the Cheon Yakbang if he went to Wuhan anyway, so he tried to keep the relationship with Noh Joo-gang alive. ¡°Certainly, the Cheon Yakbang is amazing. Are you saying that all the drugs in that wagon are finished drugs?¡± Captain Chil then spoke with admiration. Three fairly large carts were moving one after another where his gaze could reach, and in each cart, there were piles of medicine wrapped in white paper. ¡°Still, I just can¡¯t. These days, living is so difficult that it is difficult to stock up on medicine. But thanks to you, I¡¯m glad it¡¯s been easy to move around like this.¡± At Noju River¡¯s words, Captain Chil nodded and looked carefully at the carts of the thousand drugstores. The number of carts was very large. And each cart was full of medicinal herbs and medicines. It would probably cost a lot of money just to sell it. However, he could not imagine how great it was in the first place, saying that it was not possible to properly meet the quantity due to the interruption of the upper part of this month. ¡°It must have been a long time since the release, but it will be very disappointing to throw it all away and go to Infinity.¡± Joogang Noh smiled bitterly at Captain Chil¡¯s words and nodded his head. ¡°If not, that would be a lie. In fact, it¡¯s easy to get help from the Moorimmaeng when it¡¯s in the open¡­ No regrets though. If the ark goes according to the plan, going to infinity will become a stepping stone for the future.¡± Joo Chil continued to talk with No Joo-gang after that. In addition to this, it was only at the end that he asked a question he really wanted to ask. ¡°But, Commander-in-Chief¡­¡± ¡°Yes. tell me.¡± ¡°It seems that there are people who do not seem to be from the Thousand Yakbang.¡± ¡°Ah, are you talking about them? They are nerds.¡± ¡°Nangin?¡± Captain Chil frowned. ¡°Did you have any reason to call Nangin? To be honest, I think we alone are enough¡­.¡± Noh Joo-kang replied with a smile as if he understood it only then. ¡°Ah, no, you misunderstood. They are the ones sent by the ark. They are nerds who are active in Wuhan, and I cannot ignore the sincerity of the Ark.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see. I understand for now. But you should always keep in mind that the nerds are not that reliable.¡± ¡°Yes. I will keep that in mind.¡± Chiljojang went there and backed off a bit. In addition to this, he looked at those who were called Nangin one by one. The reason why Chil was so concerned about it was because there were some people who felt dangerous to the point that their senses were on the verge of a standstill. ¡®If I was that kind of a nerd, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to afford a penny or two¡­.¡¯ If Captain Chil¡¯s senses were on the rise, it meant that if he was vigilant, he could eventually be beaten. How many masters are there enough to fight against the leader of the Thousand Swordsmen of the Moorimmeng? Even a quick glance at the number of nangin mixed among the members of the Cheon Yakbang was over a hundred. However, at least 20 of them were the ones who touched the senses of the Chil-Chief. The rest didn¡¯t have much of a feeling, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t be vigilant. ¡®Well, I don¡¯t know what to fight with them¡­.¡¯ First of all, weren¡¯t they on the same side? Captain Chil continued his journey while watching quietly. In addition to this, on the second night after leaving the theater, someone secretly approached the Chil. He was from the top of this month. [Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] * * * Byeok Tae-soo and Byeok Je-hyeok could not come to their senses after listening to Byeok Tae-san¡¯s explanation. The explanation wasn¡¯t long, but it contained the gist of it, so he could still clearly see what he was talking about. In fact, it was unbelievable. However, the strange thing was that he had already believed the word. Byeok Tae-soo and Byeok Je-hyeok had to continue their conversation with Byeok Tae-san amidst such strange feelings and fears. And so, there was a secret that he could not tell anyone. This was a greater secret than keeping a gold wall hidden. And to be honest, it was a secret that I didn¡¯t think anyone would believe. Also, if someone believed it, bigger problems arose. Perhaps the top of the golden wall will not remain. After getting a secret like that, they parted for once. In addition to this, Byeok Tae-soo was alone with Byeok Tae-san. This was an issue that could not be easily overlooked. This was especially true for Tae-soo Byeok himself. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. Can I do it comfortably like before?¡± Byeok Tae-san smiled brightly at the question and nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s good that I¡¯m comfortable doing it like I used to.¡± Byeok Tae-san was also talking to Byeok Tae-soo. Magistrate Wall hesitated for a moment, then he asked. ¡°If¡­ The real Tae-san is¡­ Are you dead?¡± Byeok Tae-san scratched his cheek with his finger. This was a thought-provoking answer. ¡°First¡­ Just before I died, I saved my body.¡± ¡°The body¡­ Does that mean the soul is dead?¡± Byeok Tae-san swung his fingers. ¡°Mixed.¡± ¡°Mixed?¡± ¡°What¡­ At first, I thought I had the body of Byeok Tae-san, but as I got older, that wasn¡¯t the case. mixed very oddly.¡± Byeok Tae-soo looked at Byeok Tae-san with a firm expression on his face. His eyes were very deep and calm. In addition to this, it was sharp as if he was trying to find out if Byeok Tae-san was sincere or not. ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Because I have no reason to lie.¡± How many times could a heavenly demon deceive a person? Byeok Tae-soo nodded his head loudly. ¡°Then you must be my brother too.¡± With that, Byeok Tae-san could tell that Tae-soo Byeok¡¯s expression became very comfortable when he said that. Tae-soo smiled softly. ¡°That¡¯s it. His younger brother has become healthy and it means that he has gained Ki-yeon, so we should congratulate him. What I can¡¯t remember¡­ It¡¯s a bit sad.¡± ¡°Oh, remember. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing left of it.¡± Byeok Tae-soo opened his eyes and looked at Byeok Tae-san. ¡°It¡¯s a short scene, but there are some things that I remember. And there are still some pieces of emotion.¡± If it weren¡¯t for that, he wouldn¡¯t have been so good to the supreme commander. At that, Byeok Tae-soo couldn¡¯t hide his surprised expression. In addition to this, his expression became more comfortable. Byeok Tae-san watched the change of Byeok Tae-soo and said abruptly. ¡°It looks like you are learning martial arts well.¡± Tae-hyung smiled brightly and nodded his head. It was a gift from someone, who wouldn¡¯t neglect it? In fact, he had to keep hearing about how his energy improved and my body improved a lot after he earned how to suckle. Every time the governor brags, he was sad and jealous, but after that, he told him that Byeok Tae-san was better and gave me martial arts, so how precious would that be. ¡°Thanks to you, I have taken a lot of medicine and my body has improved a lot.¡± ¡°If you learn it well, you won¡¯t go anywhere and get hit.¡± What Byeok Tae-san gave to Byeok Tae-soo was a transformed tam-hyeol magong. Originally, it was a mage who lusted for blood, but it was changed to obtain power through an elixir instead of blood. Still, a scavenger hunt was a quest mage. If one was to suck blood at a critical moment later, they might be able to save their life at least once. And so, he made that part clear. ¡°It can suck blood. It¡¯s dangerous, so don¡¯t use it carelessly.¡± Byeok Tae-soo¡¯s eyes grew as bright as a fire. ¡°This¡­ You are a magician.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a scavenger hunt. I modified it to use an elixir instead of blood. However, remodeling does not mean that all original effects are lost.¡± Byeok Tae-soo then asked with a serious expression on his face. ¡°What happens when you absorb blood?¡± ¡°Your disposition can become a bit cruel. But in an emergency, it¡¯s okay to use it once or twice.¡± Magistrate Wall nodded his head. That¡¯s fine. ¡°I don¡¯t want to create an emergency.¡± Byeok Tae-san chuckled. ¡°Right. You know it well.¡± It was best to win without fighting. Byeok Tae-san and Byeok Tae-soo had a lot of conversations after that. Tae-soo¡¯s expression softened more and more, and sometimes he was drenched in emotion. It was the first time in his life that he had a conversation with Byeok Tae-san for such a long time. Byeok Tae-soo enjoyed that precious experience. * * * Byeok Je-hyeok couldn¡¯t even remember how the conversation went. It felt like his brain was empty. ¡®Heavenly horse.¡¯ He honestly couldn¡¯t believe it. However, if one were to listen to Byeok Tae-san, it would happen automatically. It was as if words were engraved into the soul bag. ¡®No one should know!¡¯ If this happened, it was the end. In fact, Byeok Je-hyeok was obsessed with keeping secrets much stronger than he himself had thought. Byeokje-hyuk, who had been walking so blankly, arrived at Mi-ryeong¡¯s residence as his mother. He didn¡¯t come here to come, he came here unconsciously. As he entered the hall, she ran out and greeted him as if Chae Mi-ryung had been waiting. ¡°My son, why did you come here like this? Ah, you said you were meeting your father today, so it seems like you came here for that.¡± Chae Mi-ryeong brought Byeok Je-hyuk inside her quickly and sat down across from her table. In addition to this, she looked at Byeok Je-hyeok with eyes full of anticipation. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk. What did you talk about with your father? Anyway, the complexion is not very good. Did anything bad happen?¡± Byeok Je-hyeok quickly corrected his expression and shook his head. He shouldn¡¯t make tea. ¡°No, mother.¡± Byeok Je-hyeok told Chae Mi-ryung only the conversation that happened in the reception room today. Hearing all of that, Chae Mi-ryung trembled with an angry expression. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re going to give him the upper hand fortune.¡± Chae Mi-ryung smiled brightly and looked at Byeok Je-hyeok. ¡°My son has nothing to worry about. This mother will take care of everything. How many giru do we have, give them all of them? Nonsense.¡± Byeok Je-hyeok was shocked to hear that. ¡°No! That¡¯s not it, mother!¡± ¡°Huh? Why all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Since the proportion of Giru in the top of our gold wall is so small, it is better not to worry about it. Considering the price of safely inheriting the top, isn¡¯t it cheap?¡± ¡°No, but¡­.¡± At that, Byeok Je-hyeok shook his head fiercely. ¡°Absolutely not. Just leave it alone. I¡¯m begging you like this Isn¡¯t the status of the top of the golden wall going to rise only when your uncle does well? So please do not do anything.¡± Chae Mi-ryung¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡®Why is he doing this?¡¯ ¡°Since your uncle is going to be independent soon, please keep an eye on it quietly for the time being. Promise me that you will.¡± Byeok Je-hyeok insisted so strongly that Chae Mi-ryung was unable to say anything. Here, if she were to cut with a single knife, her son¡¯s spirit would die, and he would not be able to do anything big in the future. ¡°What¡­ Don¡¯t do that.¡± As soon as Byeok Je-hyeok heard that answer, he breathed a big sigh of relief. CH 128 Chapter 128 - If It¡¯s Normal, It¡¯s Not A Heavenly Devil Workers rushed to the back of Byeok Tae-soo, who left the office. Their hands were full of large pieces of gold. It was a piece that broke the gold wall where the ghost magician resided. Byeok Tae-san led them to the place where Seung Do-heung stayed. Seung Do-heung and the Jinbeop masters set up a residence close to the main hall of Byeok Tae-san. There were still a lot of empty halls prepared for guests in the golden closet, so there was no burden on how many guests were invited. Anyway, there, Seung Do-heung and his party were working hard to improve their skills while working hard on the formula they obtained from this analysis. From the moment when Byeok Tae-san asked if he had surpassed Hwanma, Seung Do-heung was keen on improving his skills. Seung Do-heung could not let go of his tension for a moment because he thought that if he could not overcome Hwanma, something big would happen. In such a state, how surprised must have been at the sudden visit of Byeok Tae-san this night? ¡°Go, go, Confucius! Hey, what are you doing here? At this late hour¡­.¡± Byeok Tae-san glanced at Seung Do-heung and the jinbeop musicians who were lined up in a respectful manner behind them. With that, he gestured towards them. The workers standing behind rushed out and poured the gold pieces they were holding into the hall. Seung Do-heung and his party looked at the scene blankly, wondering what the hell this was. ¡°Hey, what is all this?¡± ¡°Is that like gold?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gold.¡± At Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Byeok Tae-san. He turned his head so fast that he thought he might break his neck and looked at Mt. Seung Do-heung, then asked cautiously. ¡°This gold¡­ What is it?¡± ¡°Analyze.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It was originally made of a wall, but he had a special structure engraved on it.¡± Seung Do-heung hurriedly ran, picked up a piece of gold, and looked at it carefully. His eyes became nothing but fire. ¡°No, that¡¯s right. May this be¡­!¡± ¡°Come back after the analysis is over.¡± Byeok Tae-san left only those words and turned around and walked away. Seung Do-heung stared blankly at the back of Byeok Tae-san, then suddenly came to his senses. ¡°Huh, what is it? Are you saying that we should also do this while analyzing the giant notation on the spear?¡± At this, Seung Do-heung¡¯s face turned pale. In addition to this, the faces of the rest of the jinbeop masters who watched him from behind changed in the same way. ¡°Does anyone know where the others are?¡± The most reassuring thing, in this case, was also the same side. * * * Byeok Tae-san then returned to the bedroom after handing over all the gold nuggets. Then he sat on the bed and closed his eyes. The gold wall he saw today was quite interesting. It appeared that this golden wall was not as important to Cheonma as Emperor Byeok had thought. This was made by someone from the past to show off the new realization of the ghost magician that he had achieved. As he grew older, he was a mage that put the person in danger. In the end, Byeok Tae-san died as well. And it was the same with the previous angels. That was why everyone continues to research ways to avoid it. The gold wall was one of the results of that study. Gold was perfect in itself. He didn¡¯t even know how many celestial horses it was, but it seemed that was what he was interested in. He could tell by just pretending. However, why leave it as a wall made of gold like that? It was definitely a heavenly demon. ¡°If it¡¯s normal, it¡¯s not a heavenly demon. Except for me.¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at himself calmly. He wondered if he had done such absurd things himself. However, no matter how much he thought about it, he was a very ordinary heavenly demon. Anyway, Cheonma¡¯s realization of Jeunghonmakong left at the top of the golden wall was of no use to Byeok Tae-san. Instead, it was a different story when it came to the knowledge about the type of organ that can be extracted from the structure of the gold wall. Probably, a lot of different base methods were working in a complex way. It was Seung Do-heung¡¯s job to do, so Byeok Tae-san turned off his attention for that part. As he turned his thoughts to the wall again and thought about it, he suddenly realized that the things in the gold wall might not be useless for anything. It was almost useless for stabilizing Spirit Magician, but if one were to think about it the other way around, it was a different story. For example, a way to control the magic skill. ¡°It¡¯s gold, gold¡­.¡± A method of amplifying or handling the magic skill in detail with gold as a medium suddenly came to mind. Byeok Tae-san then fell into a state of trance. * * * The head of the Cheongeomdan Chil, who was helping the relocation of the Cheon Yakbang, looked around with a puzzled expression. A samurai from the top of this month, who had visited recently, asked for help. The top of this month did not intend to send Cheon Yakbang to Wuhan as it was. They were planning to skip what they wanted in the middle. And this in itself did a lot of damage to the Thousand Yakbang. Therefore, he had asked for help because he would attack for that. If he had asked them to attack the Cheon Yakbang together, they would have refused with a single blow. However, all he wanted was to get out of his place. He was the first to make a surprise attack, so it was a request to get out of the procession in the name of chasing them. And then later, when everything was done, he joined again and made Cheon Yakbang completely dependent on the Chil Jojang. It wasn¡¯t difficult. However, it was difficult to decide when to leave and when to join. Chief Chil walked silently to gauge the power of the Cheon Yakbang. ¡®It¡¯s tougher than I thought.¡¯ The members of the Cheon Yakbang were also a problem, but the people who were sent by the Yakwang to join were even more serious. However, no matter how great it was, once the top of the month was decided, they would not be able to stop it. The situation would be a little different if the Chil Jojang and the Cheongeom gang went out, but in fact, even if they did, it would be difficult to stop the top of this month. Of course, he had no intention of helping the Cheon Yakbang. ¡®How long will it take¡­.¡¯ Chief Chil thought as he walked. He has already given his words to his crew. If he were to go out on his own, he then told everyone to follow him unconditionally. As he was walking for such a long time, a group of people rushed in with their swords drawn. ¡°Shoot it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an attack!¡± Chaechachachachachaeng! Members of the Cheon Yakbang each guarded their carts and prevented the enemy¡¯s attack. In addition to this, the rogues came forward and swung their swords. The enemies clashed once and then retreated hastily.[Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] ¡°Retreat for now! It cannot be like this!¡± Enemies that were running quickly retreated. Captain Chil came out just at that point. ¡°Where are you going? Come here and get down on his knees!¡± When the seven captains chased after them with the sound of the wind, the rest of the crew followed them. There was no one to stop him or a bird to cheer him on. Everyone just stared blankly at how quickly they ran away and chased after them. It was the bar that Chil had been aiming for. He quickly pursued the enemy, no, the warriors at the top of this month. The samurai from the top of this month, who arrived in an inconspicuous place because it was dark, then stopped and waited. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± One of the samurai spoke politely, and Captain Chil shook his head with a smile. ¡°It was nothing. But, are you sure about the power you have prepared? It seems that the people who joined the Cheon Yakbang are not very good at it.¡± ¡°Anyway, a rogue is just a rogue. And the power we have prepared is not formidable.¡± He explained in detail the level of the warriors they had prepared to Captain Chil. Chil Jojang listened to the story and counted quietly. ¡°Approximately¡­ I can go back in half an hour or so.¡± Then, the samurai from the top of the month smiled and said. ¡°I see it that way too. If you do, I¡¯ll have to join that way first, so I¡¯ll just leave. Let¡¯s share a drink next time.¡± ¡°Okay. Then I wish you good luck.¡± The top samurai this month bowed his head lightly and backed away. The total number of samurai at the top of this month was thirty. They would soon join the group attacking the Cheon Yakbang again. Chief Chil looked at them as they moved away and murmured. ¡°The cheonyakbang is coming to an end soon.¡± Today, Cheon Yakbang would lose a lot of important lawmakers. The top of this month said it planned to kidnap the lawmakers. One would probably be locked up somewhere for the rest of their life and die making medicine. And today, all their chariots will be burned down. Those left behind would also be severely injured. From this point on, the future of Cheon Yakbang was bleak. At least, that was the case in the eyes of Captain Chil. * * * About half an hour later, the Chief Chil, who was heading back to the original Cheon Yakbang, pretended to be in a hurry. Since it was not far away, the time it took to return was extremely short. When he arrived, what he found was not the sight he had expected. ¡®You said they were all burned?¡¯ There were corpses all over the place. Captain Chil looked around quickly. Most of the members of the Cheon Yakbang were fine. In addition to this, he was treating the wounded. ¡®Are there any leftovers?¡¯ To be honest, he thought they were all dead. However, there were rogues everywhere. ¡®But the numbers¡­.¡¯ Originally, the number of Nangin was about one hundred. However, looking at it now, the number didn¡¯t seem to have decreased that much. ¡°Captain! You¡¯re back! I was very worried!¡± Noh Joo-gang, the general manager of the Cheon Yakbang, found the Chil-Jojang and ran back and forth. ¡°Captain, what happened to those who ran away?¡± ¡°Sorry, I missed it. It was really quick. But here¡­.¡± At this, Noh Joo-gang sighed deeply. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk. The captain is chasing them, and not long after, the others will rush in. It was very bloody.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Fortunately, we were able to defeat the enemy without much damage. It is thanks to the wisdom of our ark. Who would have known that you would send such masters away.¡± ¡°Are you a gosu? What about those bastards?¡± ¡°Yes. It was really awesome. Enemies were also overrated, literally smashing them all.¡± After that, Joogang Noh was excited and explained what was happening at the time as if he was watching it with his own eyes. It was said that more than fifty people wearing masks came, and the people who saw it moved in unison to block it. It seemed that he had decided in advance what he would do if there was an attack like this. Captain Chil then looked at the people with nervous eyes. He just saw those who were nervous when he saw himself. ¡°Are these the masters you mentioned?¡± Noh Jugang smiled and shook his head when he saw the men on the side that Chil was pointing at. ¡°No. These are the people who faced the enemy like our lawmakers. In fact, it is closer to protecting our lawmakers than to dealing with them together.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a master?¡± When Captain Chil looked surprised, Noh Joo-gang smiled. ¡°They are also experts. They¡¯re great people. But there are people out there who are stronger than them.¡± At this, Chief Chil looked at the direction Nojugang was pointing. There were about ten rogues gathered, and seeing that they were giving directions to other rogues, they seemed to be superiors. However, the momentum was too weak. It didn¡¯t even look like a gourd. ¡®Am I so advanced that I can¡¯t even fathom my status?¡¯ Whether or not he knew the heart of such a Chil Jojang, Joo-kang Noh spit in his mouth, pouring out words that he did not know whether it was pride or praise. ¡°I shoot and kill the enemy while flashing from east to west, and my mouth just opens wide. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t even see it when I was moving so fast. And it looks like the sword suddenly multiplied to three, and it was great anyway.¡± Chief Chil looked at the people named Gosu with serious eyes. Still, he heard about the level of the samurai who mobilized at the top of this month. Previously, he would never have been able to stop them if there were only those whom he considered to be the masters. ¡°Anyway, you must have had a hard time chasing after the enemy, so please rest. The smell of blood is so strong here, so I¡¯m going to take a break and leave immediately. Today, I want to rest in the village as much as possible, so I may travel a little longer. Please understand.¡± ¡°Of course you should. If you do, I¡¯ll help you sort it out. You should finish it quickly and leave, so you can rest comfortably.¡± ¡°Hey, then we¡¯re so sorry¡­.¡± ¡°Fine. And if you have a chance, would you like to introduce some of the masters over there?¡± ¡°Is there any possibility? Trust me.¡± Chil Jojang then looked at the retreating Noju River for a moment, then turned to look at the people named Gosu. Just then, his eyes met one of them. He revealed it and laughed. But it felt cheap. ¡®Something¡­ Aren¡¯t you in a good mood¡¯ It was a wild and violent laugh. He thought it might be because he was a nerd. However, it just didn¡¯t make me feel this way. He was a little frustrated and reluctant. He suddenly picked up something. He was a sloppy person. In addition to this, it was quite a familiar face. It was the samurai of the upper Geumwol that he was talking to earlier. CH 129 Chapter 129 - You Came With A Tail Byeok Tae-san took out a gold wonbo and kneaded it like clay. Geumwonbo, which had changed shape in his hand, soon began to change into an elongated shape. Byeok Tae-san, which took out one more Geumwonbo, also made it elongated. In addition to this, the two were twisted like a pretzel. A bracelet of a rather plausible shape was made. Byeok Tae-san pushed the ghost magician into it. ¡°Hmm. It doesn¡¯t look like it should be like this.¡± The ghost magician that had entered the gold escaped as it was and scattered in the air. It seemed that in order to use this, a way to lock the Spirit Magician inside the gold was necessary. He thought for a moment about the realization he had gained by looking at the golden wall. And then, he swiped the bracelet back and forth. He carefully moved the ghost magician to dig out the inside of the bracelet. He didn¡¯t just dig it out, but he dug it out into a slightly complicated shape. The most convenient way for the spirit of the Spirit Magician to move was made in the bracelet. A gold bracelet twisted in two lines was completed again. The reason why he had to braid it in two lines was because he wanted the road to be as long as possible for Jeung-Hon Magong to move. That way, it will be more efficient. I breathed the ghost magic again. This time, the energy was trapped inside the bracelet without scattering. Byeok Tae-san observed it carefully. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t help but go out in a minute.¡± With a little more research, you might be able to completely trap the energy inside. But he didn¡¯t feel the need to. You can put it inside whenever you need it. ¡°Where would you like to try it?¡± Byeok Tae-san put his bracelet on his wrist and went outside. Byeok Tae-san, who soon arrived at the dance hall, moved the Jeung-Hon Magicong. In addition to this, he tried to resonate with the real Honma ball in the bracelet. Whoops! Through resonance, Jeung-Hon Magicong became stronger. The amount of energy did not increase, but as the range of movement of the energy became much larger, the destructive power increased substantially. Aww! Byeok Tae-san poured the energy of the Jeunghonmage into the sky. Some of the clouds that hung high in the sky evaporated in an instant. ¡°What¡­ This is good enough.¡± The realization of the Jeung-Hon Magician who resided in the golden wall was to extract great destructive power with a small amount of power. At first, he thought that if he accumulated a little of the spirit, of the spirit magician, and then amplified the power through resonance with the energy contained in gold, he would be able to get away from the side effects of the spirit magician. That was the reason why Byeok Tae-san had judged the realization of the Jeunghonmagong, who dwelled in the golden wall, as useless in the first place. This was not a fundamental realization of Jeunghonmagong, but a way to escape. Cheonma did not run away from obstacles in front of it. Break down obstacles. That was every thousand. Anyway, this was a pretty good method for Byeok Tae-san to use. If it had been a normal celestial horse, it would have been difficult to use this method because he could not properly handle and control the demonic magic that had accumulated on his body. He couldn¡¯t control what he has, so how could he deal with the spiritual power that forced him to amplify it and make it more violent? As soon as one had to try, your body will be torn apart and you will die. However, Byeok Tae-san was different. Since he has accumulated much pure spiritual power, there were no side effects to the Spirit Magician. Moreover, he was in complete control of all situations and energy. So, this secret was not the same as putting wings on a tiger¡¯s back. ¡°It will take some practice.¡± The power was amplified several times, and it became much more violent and explosive, so it was difficult to control. Byeok Tae-san constantly resonated with the ghost magic and started training to control it. Little by little, the clouds that had covered the sky disappeared. * * * Cheonyakbang had finally entered Wuhan. It was quite a long journey, over a thousand miles. Besides, there were some dangerous things along the way. However, he was able to reach infinity with almost no damage. As soon as Noh Joo-gang entered Wuhan, he greeted the Chil Gumdan leader. ¡°Thank you so much for your help so far. Thanks to you, we were able to reach Wuhan safely. Are you going to the Moorimmaeng branch from the captain?¡± ¡°It should be.¡± To be precise, it was not a branch, but a visit to Sahong Jin, who was preparing to create a branch, but that was what he said because it would happen anyway. Chil Jojang captured the coolness in the depths of Noju River¡¯s eyes. ¡®Your trust has been broken.¡¯ Captain Chil¡¯s gaze glanced at one of the men and then fell. It was all because of that man who created this situation. He planted the seeds of distrust between himself and Nojugang by using the captured warriors of the upper part of Geumwol. He was annoyed that things went wrong before work even started. ¡®Anyway, what are you doing without properly investigating these?¡¯ How did you manage to do your job after that? ¡°Yes. I wish you all the best.¡± Captain Chil had no choice but to leave after that. First of all, one had to visit Jin Sa-hong, who was staying in Wuhan to make a Moorimmeng branch and make a secret nook. At that time, the people who came to meet the Cheon Yakbang party came. It was an invasion by Chao Seo-ran and Cheon Chu-shin. The first thing they discovered was the Noju River. ¡°Ark!¡± Noh Joo-gang, who rushed to Cho Seo-ran without any regard for it, looked as if he was about to cry. ¡°You have arrived safely. Have you had anything special?¡± At Cho Seo-ran¡¯s greeting, Noh Joo-gang suppressed her tears and forced a bright smile. ¡°Thanks to the people who were sent by the ark, I was able to come safely.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Yes. There was.¡± Noh Joo-gang said so, standing over there and glanced at the Chil-jo, who had not gone yet and was looking at this side. ¡°Who is that?¡± At Cho Seo-ran¡¯s words, the Jojang flashed his eyes and hurriedly approached him and took the supremacy. ¡°I am the seven captain of the Moorimmaeng Thousand Swords Team.¡± ¡°Ah, it looks like you came along to help our Cheon Yakbang relocate. I¡¯ll make a case for it later. thank you.¡± ¡°It was nothing.¡± Chief Chil said so and looked at Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai. He wanted to get an introduction right away. He didn¡¯t know the face as he had never met one of the gods of heaven, but he just knew that they were them. This was because it was too obvious that Seo-ran had stayed still. He had no intention of introducing himself. Knowing what the Thousand Swordsman had already done, he didn¡¯t want to talk for a long time with those associated with him. However, Captain Chil had no intention of retreating like this. ¡°Danju spoke a lot about the ark. He also asked me to send my regards.¡± ¡°I see. All right. When you die, please tell Dan-ju that you thanked him.¡± Chief Chil replied with a curious expression. ¡°How about meeting in person to say thank you?¡± Cho Seo-ran smiled brightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be any future openings or going to Jeongju.¡± Captain Chil smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t know the future of people, do you?¡± [Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] In the past, he might have been agitated when he heard these words. But now he had been through too much for that. In particular, it was the most difficult to come by swimming in two hundred li waterways. Cho Seo-ran learned great patience through such nonsensical training. ¡°It is. Anyway, we¡¯ll see.¡± After saying that, Chao Seo-ran gave Noh Joo-gang a soft smile. ¡°It was really hard to come. Let¡¯s go get some hoepo, have a drink, eat something delicious, and rest. Follow me.¡± After saying that, Cho Seo-ran turned around calmly and walked lightly. Cheon Yakbang¡¯s group followed him. In addition to this, Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai looked at Chiljo with meaningful eyes and followed Seo-ran to the side. Captain Chil looked at the back of Cho Seo-ran, who was getting farther away. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gotten prettier?¡± One of the Thousand Swordsmen replied to his words. ¡°It certainly seems like that. My heart was pounding and I was scolded.¡± ¡°If our Dan-joo sees it, there will be another uproar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m still in estrus because of Cho Seo-ran.¡± ¡°But looking at it today, the thorns seem sharper, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe. Who is our lord? He doesn¡¯t forget the hard work of his subordinates, so maybe it¡¯s our turn. So, do your best.¡± ¡°Yes. meeeee Everyone smiled with a sinister expression. They stood until they couldn¡¯t see Cho Seo-ran, then turned and headed to the place where Jin Sa-hong was staying. * * * ¡°Are you here?¡± Noh Joo-gang looked around the manor with surprised eyes. It was a much bigger and nicer manor than the Cheon Yakbang in the opening. ¡°How the hell did you get this place? Our financial situation is obvious¡­.¡± The answer to that question came from behind them. ¡°An investment in the future.¡± Everyone turned their heads and looked back. Byeok Tae-san was standing there. holding someone¡¯s neck in his hand. Not only Cho Seo-ran but also Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai, who were with him, were shocked to see it. How much less would the members of Nojugang or Cheon Yakbang who do not know much about Byeok Tae-san? ¡°Bah, lord. Who is that¡­¡± Cho Seo-ran answered with a calm expression. ¡°It¡¯s the one I serve.¡± As if Noh Joo-gang¡¯s head was about to break, he turned around and looked at Cho Seo-ran. There was astonishment in his eyes. ¡°Ah, miss! No, the ark!¡± He was so surprised that the name he used to use in the past came out of his mouth without knowing it. Noh Joogang looked at Byeok Tae-san and Cho Seo-ran alternately. He had heard that he had been helped by the Golden Wall while moving to Wuhan, but that was a completely different story from Seo-ran serving someone. This was because serving her was the same as going under that person. ¡°What are you so upset about? I also serve that person, did you think there would be anything like you?¡± It was the word of an ambush. Noh Joo-kang looked at the Invasion with a confused expression. ¡°Do not worry. Our Confucius, you are a wonderful person. Know that it is an honor to be able to serve Confucius. Because I am too.¡± Noh Joo-gang looked at him with slightly startled eyes at the words of the invasion. There was a relationship between Ilchimkai and Cheonyakbang, so he knew him quite well. However, he never thought that there would be people who would say such a thing. While everyone was doing that, Cheon Chushinui approached Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Confucius, who is he?¡± Byeok Tae-san hurled the man he was holding in his hand. Kudang! Everyone looked at the man who had fallen in front of Cheon Chushinui. He was an ordinary looking man. In addition to this, no one knew this man. ¡°You came with a tail.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The people who were surprised by that statement were the people who had come this far. Nangin looked at the man who fell on the floor and Byeok Tae-san with their contemplative faces he saw. If one was to have a tail like this, of course one should have known. However, he didn¡¯t seem to notice because he was paying attention to whether it was the chil-teacher or what. ¡°He¡¯s nothing.¡± After saying that, Byeok Tae-san looked at the person who was leading the bad guys. He served six generations. Cold sweat was dripping from his body, and he stood in an attentive posture without moving. Byeok Tae-san scratched his chin. ¡°Make sure you know what he is doing.¡± A few rogues ran back and forth, picked up the fallen ones, and returned to their original seats. Byeok Tae-san stopped there and looked at the Noju River. Noh Jugang swallowed his dry saliva. He was fully aware of how great those nang people were when he came here. However, when he saw such terrifying nuisances becoming mice in front of cats, his fear surged. ¡®What did I say earlier? Have you ever made any mistakes? Did you think it was strange to shout at the ark? Will you be okay?¡¯ And so he couldn¡¯t say anything and just looked at me, but Byeok Tae-san frowned. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Noh Joo-gang was frightened and shouted out loud. ¡°Sin, sorry!¡± Byeok Tae-san glanced at the Noju River. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sorry for everything! We will do our best in the future!¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded. He couldn¡¯t say that he would do well, but he found that he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Well, whatever.¡± After finishing his words, Byeok Tae-san suddenly disappeared. Everyone was surprised When everyone was panicking, Byeok Tae-san reappeared in its original place. Another man grabbed the neck of one of his men. ¡°Why are there so many people looking at my elixir? CH 130 Chapter 130 - Let Her Step On It And Start ¡°The investigation is over, Confucius.¡± Byeok Tae-san then kneaded the gold nugget like clay, then turned his head to look at Ok Hwa. Yesterday, Cheon Yakbang arrived in Wuhan. However, he appeared with two tails. ¡°It¡¯s over quickly.¡± ¡°As long as we have recovered the Amulet, there are few who can withstand the interrogation of Haomun.¡± However, some of them took longer. This was the case for those who were professionally trained in interrogation, that was, those who worked in the intelligence field. Ok Hwa also reported on that. ¡°It is clear that one person is primarily information-oriented. He had a variety of techniques for responding to interrogations. The other one was a typical unmanned person.¡± ¡°Okay? Who was unmanned?¡± ¡°The one that Confucius later caught was a warrior.¡± ¡°Well, indeed.¡± The one caught later was very far away. If he hadn¡¯t paid attention to this, he wouldn¡¯t have even touched Byeok Tae-san. He must have been extremely careful, knowing he was not good at following or spying. He had decided that even if he failed to spy, it was better than being caught. ¡°For once, one guy was sent from the top of this month.¡± ¡°Top of the month?¡± The top of this month were the ones who tried to get their hands on the Cheon Yakbang using the Moorimmaeng. And so, it was natural to come out like this. Still, it was a bit annoying to keep getting tied up like this. ¡°And the rest were related to the Moorimmaeng.¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at Hwa-ok. If it was the Moorimmaeng, it was the Moorimmaeng. ¡°It is an uninhabited man who is managed separately by the head of the Thousand Swordsmen of the Moorimmeng.¡± ¡°Does this mean that you are not affiliated with the Thousand Swordsmen or the Moorim League?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes. He is an uninhabited man who is raised by the undisputed master of the Thousand Swordsmen.¡± ¡°Are there many of them?¡± So, it was a question about a guy who belonged to the Moorim League and who owned a private organization that did not belong to the Moorim League. ¡°It¡¯s not a lot, but it¡¯s normal to increase the number of people once you get your hands on it.¡± ¡°Then there must be other people besides him.¡± Byeok Tae-san thought about the situation when he caught him. He was roughly on the same level as Cheon Chu Shin-yi. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s other subordinates were strong, but in fact, he wasn¡¯t that weak. If there were a lot of such guys, it could have been quite annoying. ¡°Did you check how many people came in?¡± ¡°We are still checking. Up to seventeen people were identified. Based on the range of activities, I think there are about 30 people.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thirty¡­ What is the top of this month?¡± ¡°Recently, there is a movement to enter infinity.¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed out loud. ¡°Let¡¯s step on everything once and start.¡± At those words, Ok Hwa looked nervous. To do this, it was essential to specify the enemy¡¯s location. ¡°I will hurry.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to give him a chance to make up for it. If one was to find them, tell Yook Tae-goo to take care of them.¡± ¡°Yes. I will contact you right away.¡± * * * Yeocheongang, the constant owner of the Cheongeomdan, arrived in Wuhan belatedly. The order of the owner, Bang Du-rip, was to follow the Cheon Yak-bang to see if the Chil-joo was doing well and to help if he needed any help. And so, he dared to mobilize the private organization that he had put a lot of effort into. The private organization had sent it to Wuhan in advance, entrusted with the supervision of the Cheon Yakbang and the Seven Groups of the Cheon Swordsman. He also directed that he gathered the whole atmosphere or rumors of infinity. He arrived in Wuhan a little late, however, and unexpected news awaited him. ¡°You got caught? In the Thousand Medicine Room?¡± ¡°Yes. I told you to watch carefully from a distance, but I guess you came too close.¡± ¡°Twitter, I told you to give up my greed.¡± ¡°It seems that I made a mistake because it was a mission after a long absence.¡± ¡°So where is he locked up now?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s kind of weird.¡± ¡°Weird? What do you mean?¡± ¡°A group of black swords took them.¡± ¡°Black too? Could it be that Heukryeon intervened?¡± His subordinate quickly shook his head. ¡°No. This is a black sword that has been active in Wuhan for a long time. In fact, you can think of it as a little closer to the back alley Parakho rather than a black island.¡± ¡°Back alley Parakho? Why are these guys interfering?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking into it for now, but¡­.¡± Yeocheongang clicked his tongue. After all, these guys weren¡¯t spying or following. They were the ones who fought enemies. It would be better if you told me to assassinate someone. The stealth would decrease, but the martial arts was still quite good. ¡°Did the guys at the top of this month come to Wuhan?¡± ¡°Yes. Once I made contact.¡± ¡°Ask for an investigation. That¡¯s because they are experts.¡± ¡°Yes. I will do that. Then the rest of the kids¡­.¡± ¡°Gather it at once. If the top of this month gives you information, it moves at once based on that information.¡± ¡°What will happen to the one caught?¡± ¡°If you can save it, you should. If you think it won¡¯t work, give up. Do you know what I mean?¡± ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t we all prepared to come in? That guy, too, is probably preparing his mind.¡± ¡°Great. Then you take care of that.¡± Yeocheongang said that and got up from his seat. [Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Because I like it. I¡¯ll have to check the chives myself.¡± As Yeocheongang went outside, his subordinate leaned back on the chair with a slightly relaxed expression. He was now at Gaekzan on the outskirts of Wuhan. He took a short break and decided to go to the top this month. While he was resting like that, the door suddenly swung open. He jumped up and drew his sword. A stone flew quickly through the open door. Zeng! As he struck a stone with his sword, a man in black came in and swung his fist. yep! She twisted her sword and barely blocked it. The opponent¡¯s skill was clearly higher than his own. However, he could run away. There was also a window at the back. He turned around and ran out the window. Just before he hit the spear, a large fist flew through his spear. Kwachang! Whoa! Light flashed in his eyes. All of a sudden it was rolling on the floor. A man in a black robe tied his body tightly. ¡°What are you guys doing? Don¡¯t regret it. You know who I am and do something like this!¡± The man in black smirked and said. ¡°What do you know? Do you know who I am?¡± Yeocheongang¡¯s subordinate looked at the man with fearful eyes. ¡°Be quiet for now.¡± The man subdued his anger and hurriedly took it and went outside. Similar things were happening all over Wuhan. * * * Yeocheongang watched Captain Chil and his crew from afar. he didn¡¯t mind. After reporting to Jinsa Hong, he joined and continued to rest. He looked at it for quite some time, but there was nothing unusual about it. Still, one shouldn¡¯t be quick to judge. They would have to wait longer in the future. ¡®By the way, where are the people who sent them to watch the Chiljo?¡¯ Yeocheongang didn¡¯t like that. He clearly instructed him to keep an eye on the turkey. However, there was no one watching the seven groups. Yeocheongang suddenly wondered if people in other places were doing the same. He moved quickly and went to the manor where a thousand pharmacists were supposed to write. In addition to this, he looked really hard around him, but he still had none of his men. ¡®These things, you¡¯re crazy.¡¯ If one didn¡¯t make it clear this time, they would definitely be in trouble for a long time to come. Yeocheon Kang decided to return to Gaekzan and muster his men. Yeocheongang¡¯s expression hardened as he returned to the guest cup. The appearance in his room was unfamiliar. Apparently, someone came and smashed the powder. ¡°Hey, maybe the guy who watched the Cheon Yakbang and the guy who watched Chiljo didn¡¯t all suffer?¡± Yeocheongang mumbled so and sent his signal. It was a technique of spreading a special sound inside the air, but it was a sound that ordinary people could not hear. It was a sound that could only be distinguished by a person who had undergone special training, and he created several signaling systems that allowed him to issue simple commands. The sound that Yeocheon Kang just made was an instruction to gather at the base. Of course, the base was this guest cup. It had been a while since he sent his signal, but no one had come. With this amount of time, he thought he would have been able to come even if it was at the end of infinity. Of course, this signal will not go all the way to infinity. In any case, it was supposed to send a signal quite far, such as a nearby guy receiving a signal and sending a signal to a farther place. At least one or two were determined to be within range of receiving a signal from the base. At least one or two should have come. When Yeocheon Kang¡¯s expression became serious, he appeared outside his door. Originally, he would have thought that his subordinates would have come, but now he could not make hasty judgments because of the situation. Yeocheon Kang quietly drew his sword so that he could attack at any time, and he was fully prepared. The door swung open. In addition to this, someone came in. Yeocheongang immediately attacked without confirming who he was. Had it been his wealth, he would never have come in so suddenly. And so, he confidently attacked. Yeocheon Kang sharply swung his sword. He was very nervous and preparing, so he was able to stab really fast and hard. The man who entered the room, Taegu Yuk, twisted his body and managed to avoid the sword flying towards his chest. Watching the sword passing in front of his nose, he rotated his twisted body and swung his feet. Whoops! Yeocheon Kang extended his sword and bowed his head to avoid Taegu¡¯s kick. Taegu¡¯s attack did not end there. He slightly floated in the air and swung his other foot. Wow! Yuk Tae-gu¡¯s legs, which had strong energy, flew to the body of Yeocheon Kang. Yeocheon Kang raised his arm and blocked it. Aww! With a huge explosion, the waves spread around Yeocheon Kang. And the floor cracked. If one was to keep fighting like this, the floor would probably break. Of course, neither Yuk Tae-gu nor Yeo Cheon-gang were people to care about that. Yeocheon Kang slashed his sword as if it were splitting Taegu¡¯s head. wow! As Yuk Taegu escaped, powerful energy poured out from the sword of Yeocheon Kang and smashed the floor. Kwawagwagwang! The two fell down through the broken floor. And a fierce battle ensued. Since there were few guests in the guest cup, the owner of the guest cup was the only one who suffered damage. It wasn¡¯t a bodily injury, it was property damage. As the fight between the two became fierce, furniture, floors, columns, and walls broke and collapsed. Still, there was hardly any victory. Yuk Taegu clenched his teeth. He thought for a moment what would happen if he failed to catch him here. Suddenly, he had chills and he was sweating profusely. It could never be. Yuk Taegu suddenly started writing the number of Donggwijin. Even if one were to get hurt anyway, there were Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai here, so they decided to give away the flesh and take the bones. When he suddenly came out to die together, Yeocheon Kang had no choice but to panic. This was because he never intended to die. That small difference changed the course. The tense fight began to lean toward Yuk Taegu. And in the end, Yuk Taegu¡¯s fist exploded in Yeocheon Kang¡¯s side. Wow! ¡°Cheer up!¡± Yeocheon Kang sat down with the sound of the wind blowing. He just smashed some of his ribs with that one shot. He then slapped the back of Yeocheon Kang with a victor¡¯s smile. Yeocheongang¡¯s eyes flipped upwards. * * * ¡°Shut up.¡± Yeocheon Kang forced his slowly returning spirit and opened his eyes. It was in a huge warehouse. He had torches everywhere, so he wasn¡¯t dark. Yeocheon Kang looked around him. It was an empty warehouse. He wondered if there were any of his men, but none of them were there. ¡°How¡­ What kind of guys are they?¡± Yeocheon Kang flashed his eyes and sharpened his teeth. He swore that he would never leave him alone as long as he got out of here. All one would have to do was contact the Moorim League. This would be a good excuse. The reason why the Moorimmaeng could send a large number of warriors to Wuhan. As he was grinding his teeth, the warehouse door slowly opened. A strong light poured in through the open door. However, the light soon disappeared. The person who opened the door closed the door again. At this, Yeocheongang confirmed the person who had just entered. ¡®Woman?¡¯ She was a beautiful woman. She lightly walked in front of Yeocheon Kang and greeted her very politely. ¡°Baekhwaru is the owner of the Kiru.¡± ¡°A prostitute?¡± Baekhwa Rouge smiled brightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. And she is also the owner of Hao Moon.¡± Yeocheongang tried to make a fierce expression as much as possible. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Of course. You are the constant master of the Moorimmaeng Thousand Swords Team, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Then I know what to do now. If I disappear, do you think you will be all right?¡± Baekhwa smiled brightly. ¡°I did some research and found that no one knew that the Buddha was here?¡± ¡°The Lord knows. Because he sent me here.¡± ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know if the Lord of the Swordsman will tell you that the Lord of the Swords has been sent here.¡± Yeocheon Kang bit her mouth. In addition to this, she stared at Baekhwa with fearsome eyes. Yeocheongang knew better than anyone that Baekhwa¡¯s words were true. The Thousand Sword Master would then deny the fact that he sent him here. Of course, they would conduct their own investigation. He was such a person. Baekhwa looked at the expression change in Yeocheon Kang and said calmly. ¡°Now, shall we start our conversation? I hope you know a lot. Otherwise, it will be a very difficult time for each other.¡± Somehow, his expression looked both eerie and frightening CH 131 ¡°Huh? Confucius, what is that on your forearm?¡± Cheon Chushinui asked as he looked at Toshi wrapped around Byeok Tae-san¡¯s forearm. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary Toshi even to pretend. It was a Toshi with a soft golden hue, and it seemed to be tightly woven with gold thread. ¡°I made it.¡± Cheon Chushinui¡¯s eyes widened at Byeok Tae-san¡¯s answer. ¡°Did Confucius make it himself? Do you even sew?¡± There were countless combinations that didn¡¯t fit the world, but wouldn¡¯t Byeok Tae-san and sewing be one of the three fingers? As much as Cheon Chushinui was surprised, Ilchimkai and Cho Seo-ran were equally astonished. He was all blank, and he looked at Tae-san¡¯s face and Toshi alternately. Byeok Tae-san was satisfied with the appearance. In fact, this Toshi was made of pure gold. The gold was pulled out as thin as possible and then weaved together to make Toshi. If it was simply made of gold thread, it would not look like this. As some energy was mixed there, the color changed a little, and the atmosphere changed. That was why, to them, it looked like weaving Toshi with a rather unusual thread. It was awkward when it was made from a gold plate, so he had made it after various attempts. The gold thread used on this Toshi was not just a thread, it was hollow. In addition to this, it was filled with the energy of the ghost magician. When he was thinking of a structure to increase the maximum efficiency when resonating with the resonant spirit magic, it came to be like this. Byeok Tae-san took off his shirt and swung it at Cheon Chushinui to confirm that he wasn¡¯t sewing. Cheon Chushinui then received it with his puzzled eyes and confirmed it, and his eyes widened as if they were being torn apart. Cheon Chushinui¡¯s gaze frantically went back and forth between Byeok Tae-san and Toshi. ¡°Oh, Confucius. this¡­ Are you sure you made this only out of gold?¡± Byeok Tae-san smiled and held out his hand. Cheon Chushinui placed Toshi carefully in Byeok Tae-san¡¯s hand. My heart was pounding because I was afraid that the Toshi would be ruined if it was wrinkled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so careful. It¡¯s stronger than I thought.¡± Saying that, Byeok Tae-san calmly kicked Toshi again on his forearm. Everyone saw it and thought a lot. Why the hell did he suddenly make his own Toshi? It would never have been an interest in gold crafts. What he realized while living with Byeok Tae-san was that his obsession with strength was beyond his imagination. And because he was that strong, he wanted his subordinates to be strong as well. There was no way such a person would have been interested in gold crafts, clothes, or jewelry. After organizing all his thoughts, he came to a conclusion. ¡°Is that a weapon?¡± At Cheon Chushinui¡¯s question, Byeok Tae-san grinned and held up his forearm and showed the Toshi. ¡°It is quite useful.¡± Everyone opened their mouths. Hopefully, it was a real weapon. ¡°Can you show me how to use that weapon?¡± Cho Seo-ran¡¯s eyes twinkled with interest. ¡°Look carefully.¡± Byeok Tae-san resonated with the spirit of magic. No one else knew what was going to happen. Only Byeok Tae-san was a change. Of course, one didn¡¯t need to know that. The real thing was from now on. Byeok Tae-san looked up at the sky. ¡°There are a lot of clouds.¡± The weather wasn¡¯t bad, but there were quite a few clouds above. Byeok Tae-san stretched out his hand upwards. Wow! And something terrifying, invisible, shot upwards. Everyone opened their mouths. Above his head, there was a large hole in the cloud in the sky. ¡®Dammit, are you human?¡¯ muttered to himself. He almost had to say it out loud, but he forced himself to keep his mouth shut. A cold sweat was dripping down. ¡°How about it, is it worth it?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes. I really¡­ Incredible.¡± Cho Seo-ran couldn¡¯t keep up with his words. For a while, he wondered if it was possible to express this with just words. When everyone was so distracted, Byeok Tae-san opened his mouth. ¡°Any other legislators?¡± At that time, everyone¡¯s minds flashed and their expressions were corrected in response to Byeok Tae-san¡¯s question. ¡°We are making medicine.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words, Cho Seo-ran quickly took the lead. There was a huge space in the manor that was used as an exercise room, and that was the place where the medicines of the Cheon Yakbang were manufactured. A huge number of lawmakers were moving frantically. Byeok Tae-san looked carefully at the lawmakers. Now that one had invested, it was time to draw results. Byeok Tae-san raised his finger and shot two lawmakers. ¡°Send those two away tonight.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Cho Seo-ran looked at Byeoktaesan with eyes that did not understand the English language. Sending those two away at night, what the hell did that mean? Her gaze reflexively turned to the one who was standing by her side. The two of them nodded their heads as if they were coming. ¡°It¡¯s all for those two, so just let them go.¡± At the words of the Invasion, Cho Seo-ran made a face that he could not understand anymore. Then, Cheon Chushinui came out. ¡°It¡¯s body improvement, body improvement. Think of it as a special power unique to our Confucius. you¡¯ve been through Well, it¡¯s a little different between you and those guys.¡± Cho Seo-ran¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°What does all, all, different mean?¡± Cheon Chushinui asked, looking intently at Cho Seo-ran. ¡°Are you really talking blatantly here?¡± Cho Seo-ran shook her head fiercely. ¡°No. I understood everything.¡± As she said that, she looked at the monster with her big eyes. ¡°Maybe the two of you¡­.¡± ¡°Well, I got some help from Confucius.¡± Cho Seo-ran was a bit perplexed, but she thought there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do. ¡®I¡¯d love to see how you do it, but¡­¡¯ Suddenly, he remembered the day he spent the night with Byeok Tae-san. It was a bit strange that he didn¡¯t remember her well. However, he thought that maybe it was a side effect of Dabeop to improve the constitution. She recalled some of the pain, hardship, and sense of accomplishment she felt at the time. She thought it was fortunate that even that remained in her memory. ¡°I see. I will send then¡­ ¡­ Do you see all the members of our Cheon Yakbang step by step?¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san nodded. ¡°It¡¯s like that. The order is mine.¡± She was planning to absorb it step by step, starting with the one with more spiritual power. Even if one was a little short, their spiritual power would surely grow over time. Moreover, since he was working so hard to make medicine, wouldn¡¯t he have accumulated much more useful spiritual power? Byeok Tae-san glanced around the hard-working lawmakers with her happy eyes. Then she slowly left the Thousand Pharmacy. Cheon Chushinui, Ilchimkai, and Cho Seo-ran looked at the back of Byeok Tae-san, which was moving away. [Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] ¡°By the way, how was it?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Our Confucius¡¯ new weapon.¡± At the sudden monster¡¯s words, Cheon Chushinui shook his head. ¡°Oh, I thought you were scared.¡± ¡°Right? Wasn¡¯t I the only one who felt that way? How were you?¡± Cho Seo-ran then replied while looking at her stinging monster she asked herself. ¡°I was really scared too. it¡­ What was it?¡± Earlier, when Byeok Tae-san poured out the power of the Jeung-Hon Magician, they felt a very primal fear. Wasn¡¯t that the kind of emotion that ordinary people felt when they faced death? The three of them trembled involuntarily as they recalled the memories of the past. ¡°How strong is our Confucius?¡± When Cho Seo-ran asked a question that suddenly came to mind, Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai looked seriously worried. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m really curious.¡± One couldn¡¯t even ask Byeok Tae-san openly. * * * After finishing his work at the Cheonyakbang, Byeok Tae-san headed to Baekhwa Rouge. He decided to go get a report on him because the interrogation of those he had just caught was over. When they arrived, the courtesans rushed out to greet Byeok Tae-san. It always happened to him every time they came to Giru. Most of the courtesans remembered Byeok Tae-san¡¯s name as the Yawang while wandering around the ancient hills of Infinity. And so, whenever this happened, there was a strange heat in the eyes of the high-class women who looked at Byeok Tae-san. At that time, Byeok Tae-san worked hard on the Giru, but it was not possible to spend the night with all the prostitutes. Therefore, there were a lot of prostitutes who had not yet experienced Byeok Tae-san. In a way, it was natural for them to want to experience the legend-like anecdote about Byeok Tae-san. Moreover, rumors that former prostitutes who had entered into the dispute of Byeok Tae-san were learning martial arts were spreading widely among the Infinite Kiru. So, how could there be no desire? Byeok Tae-san went inside, receiving the hot gazes of prostitutes. After a few steps, Baekhwa Rouge ran quickly and greeted him politely, and guided him to Byeok Tae-san. Arriving at the top floor of Baekha Rouge and Haomunju¡¯s office, the two of them naturally found a seat and sat down. Byeok Tae-san sat on a slightly higher seat, and Baekhwaruju politely held hands and sat in one of the seats in front of it. A bright smile appeared on Baekhwaruju¡¯s face. ¡°Confucius, did you ever have a favorite child? There are many children who miss Confucius these days. Just tell me whenever you want.¡± ¡°Done. Take a look.¡± When Tae-san cut her wall like her sword, Baekhwa Rouge quickly erased her smile and returned to her calm face. ¡°As expected, the Moorimmaeng cheongeomdanju was connected with the top of this month. It is a very old relationship, and the Yeocheon River is also woven together.¡± Baekhwa Rouge looked at Tae-san¡¯s complexion by the wall and continued her report. ¡°When Cheon Yakbang came to Infinity, the leader of the Cheon Sword Team was also with them. The same goes for crew members. However, they have just joined, so trust has not been established yet.¡± With that, he sent the people from the Nangin Market to help the Cheon Yakbang, and he also caught some of the raiders. Through the information extracted from them, he was able to understand to some extent what kind of chief Chil was. ¡°The goal of the top of this month was to have the Cheon Yakbang under perfect control.¡± With that, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips rose slightly. However, Byeok Tae-san had already reached that goal. ¡°I¡¯m going to do some trickery.¡± ¡°Yes. And there is information obtained in the process of cleaning up unknown organizations including Hyanghwaru.¡± When Byeok Tae-san nodded, Baekhwa Luju continued. ¡°They are also aiming for the top of the gold wall.¡± ¡°Did you know what the situation was?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all we¡¯ve found out about making a way to get in touch with the top of the gold wall. the information they have in the first place Because there weren¡¯t many¡­ So, a separate team was formed and the investigation began.¡± ¡°What¡­ You don¡¯t have to do that, just look around.¡± Baekhwa Rouge asked with a slightly bewildered expression. ¡°Still¡­ Would you?¡± Byeok Tae-san chuckled. ¡°I came here because I wanted to die, so do I need to stop it? Just leave it alone, find out who came, and report it.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Baekhwa Rouge felt like his back was getting cold. If one were to think about it, the people who planned this were rather pitiful. ¡°The Uichang side is now stable. After Homuryeon took control of it again, they were thoroughly searching for the remnants of the party. We are helping a little along the way.¡± Baekhwa Rouge was hesitant to say that far. ¡°If you have something to say, be cool. Hesitating is just disgusting.¡± ¡°Can we have a little bit of sympathy?¡± ¡°Patronage?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve helped Homuryeon quite a bit so far, but it¡¯s a bit of a waste to bury it all. So, I want to be sympathetic and build a better relationship with Homuryeon.¡± ¡°Well, whatever.¡± Byeok Tae-san said nothing too much. However, Baekhwa-ru-ju¡¯s face brightened perfectly. She bowed her head deeply. ¡°Thank you! Thank you very much!¡± He then wondered if Byeok Tae-san would like something so much, but she just nodded her head a few times. Although she runs Hao Mun at will, she was the only one who managed it to the end, that was, Hao Munju. As long as he was good at what he did. ¡°And from some time ago, the soldiers of Heukryeon were slowly coming in.¡± ¡°The other one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still lukewarm. However, since Heukryeon has started to move, there is a high probability that the other side will also move soon.¡± ¡°It will be noisy. It¡¯s nice to be quiet.¡± Baekhwa Rouge bowed her head instead of answering. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words that quiet is good can¡¯t be countered. She quietly buried her own thoughts that had just come to her. CH 132 Chil, the leader of the Cheongeomdan, was meeting Jin Sa-hong. Jin Sa-hong, meanwhile, was having a hectic day because of the recent Moorim League branch problem. However, the leader of the Thousand Swords Team suddenly came and joined, so he was very nervous. In fact, the Cheongeomdan was not an organization that carried out external activities recklessly. This was because it was a fighting organization, not an organization that mainly collected information or engaged in outside activities. When a conflict arose, the organization that became the sword of the Moorimmaeng was the Cheongeomdan. There was an excuse to help Cheon Yakbang¡¯s relocation, so he just roughly understood it and moved on, but in fact, it could be noisy. Perhaps even within the Moorim League, this issue was already being discussed. In fact, he even thought about contacting the Moorimmang to confirm. However, that meant that he didn¡¯t believe in the chil-joang, so it was a bit difficult to do it carelessly. Meanwhile, Captain Chil requested a solo stand. ¡°How are you doing these days?¡± When Jin Sa-hong asked the question as if passing by, Chief Chil answered calmly. ¡°Thanks to the great care of the real swordmaster, we are living very comfortably.¡± Jin Sa-hong was the leader of the Moorim Maengjin Swordsmanship. The Jingeomdae was an organization created by the Moorim League to pay attention to foreign affairs. And so, the situation where the leader of the Thousand Swordsman came to Muhan was more concerned. This kind of work should be done in the real swordsman squad because the thousand swords gang got involved in it. After that, a few casual conversations followed. And there was silence for a while. It was Jin Sahong who broke the silence first. ¡°But what made you want to see me?¡± ¡°I wanted to see you in case you wanted to open up your opinion.¡± ¡°Opinion? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking around a bit lately.¡± Jin Sa-hong then nodded his head. ¡°I heard about it.¡± Still, he received a report that all of the Seven Swordsmen were wandering around infinity. Captain Chil had no intention of hiding the fact, so he moved openly. That way, it would be easier to approach them from the top of this month. ¡°But there were a lot more black swords than I thought in infinite.¡± ¡°What¡­ I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s kind of like that.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ Are these black swords managed by Heukryeon? If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t we also be adding more personnel?¡± Jin Sa-hong shook his head. ¡°No, not those of the Heukryeon side. just black guys swordmen In fact, it can be seen that it is closer to a back alley wallpaper than a black sword.¡± Captain Chil tilted his head. ¡°Is that so?¡± swordman ¡°Why? Is there anything strange about it?¡± ¡°No. A little¡­ It was bad because it was.¡± ¡°Black swords are bad, it¡¯s not like yesterday or today.¡± With that, Captain Chil shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a bad thing, it had a lot of momentum. To me, it seemed that he had spent at least five years on the well-known Black Island breakwater.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Jin Sa-hong said so, but suddenly became anxious. He wondered if he had seen the enemy¡¯s fate too lightly. If the group of black swords in Wuhan were sent by Heukryeon, they would eventually be defeated in the power battle. He didn¡¯t know what the situation would be later, but when it got to the extreme, what kind of disgrace would it be if you only suffered yourself? No, the bastard could die in the second hit. ¡°So that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying¡­.¡± Jin Sa-hong focused on the words of Chief Chil. The opinion he mentioned earlier was related to Heukryeon. ¡°What if I step forward and subdue that group of black swords?¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to bring in a group of black swords?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about attracting, it¡¯s about subjugating and using it. Just to check it out.¡± ¡°Confirmation¡­ You definitely need it.¡± He wouldn¡¯t know if he hadn¡¯t heard of that before. As long as he thought that he might have touched the infinite black sword in Jin Sa-hong¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°The Black Swords group has the property of yielding to the strong, so if you do well, you will be able to use quite useful ones.¡± ¡°What do you plan to do with a group of black swords?¡± Captain Chil smiled. ¡°Of course we have to do things we can¡¯t do. They are Black Swords, aren¡¯t there things that Black Swords often do?¡± Jin Sa-hong said that and saw the Chil-joang smiling brightly, and for some reason, a corner of her heartfelt uneasy. However, he couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Try it at once. Instead, there should be no problems later.¡± ¡°Is there any possibility? I will do my best to make sure that no problems arise. In fact, this is not uncommon for us.¡± Was it because he was too confident? Jin Sa-hong had some ominous thoughts. * * * Cho Seo-ran stood in front of the front door with an anxious expression. At that moment, he saw two lawmakers approaching from afar. Members of the lawmakers also ran with surprise when they discovered Cho Seo-ran. ¡°Ark, have you been waiting for us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little worried. A special day¡­ Wasn¡¯t it?¡± The lawmakers then responded with a smile. ¡°Nothing happened. what¡­ When I opened my eyes, I was lying on the floor, which surprised me a bit¡­ For such a thing, the body is very refreshing and the head is clear, so I feel very good.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Cho Seo-ran looked carefully at the two lawmakers with slightly startled eyes. But on the outside, it looked really good. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t remember. We went and talked for a while and then fell asleep.¡± With that, he felt a little disappointed. When he woke up in the morning, there was no Byeok Tae-san, only they were sleeping on the floor side by side. ¡°You have no memory? Don¡¯t you have any strange feelings?¡± Lawmakers patted their chins. ¡°When I saw it, I had a strange feeling. It¡¯s a bit difficult to explain, but¡­.¡± Cho Seo-ran then spoke with a gleam in her eyes. ¡°The feeling of accomplishment when you achieve something through patience and hard work for a long time?¡± The two lawmakers clapped their hands together. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it! Ah, that¡¯s why it felt so good!¡± Cho Seo-ran nodded his head. They too felt the same way as you. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Then what else?¡± It didn¡¯t look exactly the same. Because he was a little sick and hard. Cho Seo-ran¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°no. Anyway, you worked hard. Now go in and get some rest.¡± The legislators laughed. ¡°It can¡¯t be. I am so energetic and full of enthusiasm. I think I can do a lot today.¡± The two senators bowed their heads slightly to Cho Seo-ran and then entered her manor. Seo-ran then looked at the two with strange eyes, then turned her head to look in the direction of the gold closet. Then he sighed and went inside.[Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] * * * Byeok Tae-san calmly captured the spiritual power he had gained today at the gymnasium. As expected, the spiritual power obtained by picking and burning the souls of the two lawmakers was similar to the elixir. However, the quality and quantity were much lower than those obtained from Seo-ran. ¡°This is a bit disappointing.¡± The 20 or so lawmakers who came yesterday must be burned to be comparable to the amount obtained from Cho Seo-ran. In addition to the quality of spiritual power, would 30 people have to be similar? ¡°What¡­ Still, that¡¯s enough.¡± There were still many lawmakers left in the Cheon Yakbang. Just burning their souls once clean and sucking them in was enough for the price of calling the Cheon Yakbang here. And if one did, the soul would be stained with time again. If everyone worked hard to make medicine, it would be like an elixir. It would be less effective than the first time, but where was that? It would be tens or hundreds of times more efficient than just burning any spirits. After a long time, he would be able to do it one more time to Cho Seo-ran. And so, this was enough. Byeok Tae-san closed his eyes again and fell into the magic trick. The practice was getting more and more enjoyable these days. * * * The Cheongeomdan Seven Team consisted of a total of thirteen including the leader. The Cheongeomdan was divided into dozens of groups, and each group had different members and different skills. However, in general, it was structured in such a way that the skills were leveled by breaking ten groups. In other words, although the composition of the members of one and seven groups of the Cheongeomdan was slightly different, the overall skills were similar. In a word, it meant that the seven groups of the Cheongeomdan were made up of the most powerful people in the Cheongeomdan. There were various factors that evaluated skill. The standard of the Cheongeomdan was a heavier weight hanging on the side of the actual experience. Of course, basic things such as an understanding of naegong, herbivore, or basic physical strength were also the criteria for evaluation, but above all else, he considered actual experience the most important. In fact, it was a natural thing as it was an organization that was at the forefront of battle. That is why the members of the Thousand Swordsmen belonging to the Seven Groups had good eye wit. They were now wandering the back alleys of Wuhan. All thirteen people didn¡¯t get together, but they went in groups of three. Only the captain was married. The captain was much stronger and had more experience than the crew. That was why he was able to do all three of them on his own. If he wasn¡¯t capable enough, he wouldn¡¯t have been nominated for the captaincy at all. In any case, Captain Chil, who was scattered around the back alleys, went looking for those who appeared to be black swords. In the meantime, he had seen it so often, but when he tried to find it, he couldn¡¯t find it. Then, strange people stood out. ¡®Are they like black swords too?¡¯ Five people who exuded the unique atmosphere of black swords gathered together and were walking around with their eyes wide open. He looked like he was looking for something. ¡®Isn¡¯t it normal?¡¯ In the eyes of Captain Chil, the skills of the five of them were considerable. Of course, he wasn¡¯t as good as the Thousand Swordsmen, but it seemed like it would be really difficult if those guys flocked to me. He was then able to guess their identities at once. ¡®Heukryeon.¡¯ Heukryeon guys also started to come forward. Or maybe the group of Black Swords here belonged to Heukryeon and came out to crack down on the house. Captain Chil followed them quietly. As they walked about halfway, he saw a group of black swordsmen sitting in front of the base and chatting. It was a bit surprising to see him not drinking alcohol while talking in front of the dungeon even though his name was Heukdo. Anyway, the five men strode closer to those black swordsmen. Captain Chil then measured the level of the black swordsmen in front of the base. ¡®I can¡¯t figure it out. The impression is harsh¡­ There seems to be a lot of scars¡­¡¯ They were the ones who rolled roughly from the bottom. In addition to this, his eyes were alive. Speculation and livelihood flashed in their eyes. Captain Chil hid his body slightly and watched the amount they were doing. No, that was what he was trying to do. However, a group of groups appeared behind the seven captains. Chief Chil looked back at him, startled by the sudden appearance of popularity behind him. Ten people who looked like black swordsmen were approaching. Their destination was clear over there. However, they found a chimney. ¡°Hey! Mister! What are you doing there? What are you stealing? Come over here and see.¡± As he looked at the grinning black sword, something swelled up inside him, but Captain Chil tried to put it down for now. However, the Black Swords rushed to see if they had no intention of doing so. Captain Chil couldn¡¯t even check what was going on at the base, and he had no choice but to get along with the black swordsmen. He thought by then that he would be able to finish the situation soon and watch the base again. However, the situation did not go as smoothly as Chief Chil wanted. The rushing black swords were much stronger than I thought. The battle between the Chiljo and the Black Swords began. And meanwhile, the Heukryeon warriors were meeting with a group of Heukdos in front of the base. ¡°Are you guys from the Red Dragon Room?¡± The Black Lily warrior asked with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not? Are we part of the black buffalo? The black buffalo around this area ate all of them, so if you want to find Jeokryongbang, go to the downtown area.¡± The Black Lily Samurai grinned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the Red Dragon Room or the Black Bug Party. Come under me.¡± At those words, the black swordsman made an absurd expression on his face. ¡°You want me to come in under you now? Where are you from?¡± With that, the Heukryeon Samurai then spoke with a meaningful smile. ¡°It came from the black rye. Well, how are you? Are your thoughts clearer now?¡± ¡°Crazy bastard. What is a black lily a guy like you? Heukryeon is not a place for children to play.¡± Heukryeon samurai made a strong impression on him. ¡°Are you kidding me? a guy like you Are you talking to me now?¡± The black man shook his head. ¡°No, you were talking to all five guys there, including you?¡± ¡°It looks like they will come to their senses when they taste spicy.¡± With that, the Black Lily samurai clenched his fists. It looked like he had to break his limbs and start talking again. The black swordsman got up from her seat and stared at the black sage warriors. ¡°If we said that we came from Heukryeon, did you know that you would be crooked like Aigoo hyung? Why are you doing this, we are people who are not afraid even if the Moorimmaeng comes.¡± At those words, the Black Lily samurai were startled. When he heard the word Moorimmaeng, he felt something strange. ¡°Guys! A guest has arrived! Everyone, look at me!¡± At those words, a group of black swords appeared from inside the base. Twenty was enough for that number. Seeing this, the Black Lily samurai laughed. ¡°I mean, all the black swords think the same thing. I know how to fight in numbers.¡± The black swordsman who stepped forward said to the person next to her. ¡°You go and report it to your brother. that it started It¡¯s over there, so I¡¯m supporting about five. It looks strong.¡± With that, the black men moved in unison. When the Heukryeon warriors saw the words and actions of the Heukryeon group, they thought of the other warriors dispatched from Heukryeon. Those who came here from Heukryeon now were not the only ones. He thought something was wrong. Then, the black man said. ¡°Now, imagine what it would be like if we lost here. The one who is at the top is strong for us.¡± At this, all the black men trembled. ¡°Never lose!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± All of a sudden, there was a riot. Heukryeon samurai were a little perplexed when they saw it. Why did these crazy people suddenly want to go there? However, the idea did not last long. This was because the black swordsmen rushed in. Thus, the battle began between Heukryeon and Infinite Heukdo. CH 133 Jeok Gyeol-myung walked with an angry expression on his face. Currently, he was on his way to meet Jin Sa-hong. The meeting place was a small, nameless Juru in the back alley of Wuhan. In Wuhan, the large and well-known giruna and juru were mostly excluded from the breath of Haomun. In the distance, an old dungeon was seen. There were shabby guest cups nearby and buildings that were about to collapse, but they didn¡¯t even catch his eye. Jeok Gyeol-myung quickly went inside the Juru and looked for Jin Sa-hong. With that, Jeom So-yi rushed over and bowed his head. ¡°I am waiting for you on this floor.¡± Jeok Gyeol-myung glanced at Jeom So-yi and climbed the stairs almost as if flying. Sahong Jin was sitting at a table in the middle of the second floor, sipping a glass of wine. Jeok Gyeol-myeong strode forward and sat down facing Jin Sa-hong. And then he looked at him with fierce eyes. ¡°How am I supposed to deal with this situation now? We are going to accept the declaration of war by the Moorim League and report it to the top, but is that okay?¡± After hearing that, Jin Sa-hong looked at Jeok-gyeol-myeong with cool eyes. ¡°It seems to be sincere when you look at it like this¡­ I can¡¯t quite understand it. You really don¡¯t know, so you¡¯re doing this to me?¡± Jin Sa-hong¡¯s tone of voice was filled with anger and hostility that could not be hidden. ¡°You are the enemy captain. You thought I wouldn¡¯t know that the Thousand Swordsmen were sent to Infinity right now?¡± ¡°Only one group, thirteen in number. What do you think we can do with it? So, did you catch those people and make your living better?¡± ¡°What kind of bullshit?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already known enough to know. It was so loud that no one on the infinite floor didn¡¯t know that the black swords moved a lot, did you really not know?¡± ¡°Under! I don¡¯t know who¡¯s talking. Did you not know that I was working behind the scenes to absorb the Infinite Black Sword from the Moorimmang? Are you moving around like that?¡± Jeok Gyeol-myung glared at Jin Sa-hong with terrifying eyes. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and don¡¯t miss out on every 30 of our kids we caught. If you kill me, give me a body. Of course, it would be difficult to forget the reward.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for compensation? Who is talking now¡­ The people caught in Heukryeon belong to the Thousand Swords. You wouldn¡¯t know what would happen if the Thousand Swordsmen stepped forward, right?¡± ¡°Where are the clumsy threats now? Don¡¯t you think that the fact that the Thousand Swordsmen came to Wuhan in the first place was a problem? That¡¯s not enough, are you going to pick up the black sword and catch our kids? If the Thousand Swords Team moves from there, who will move us in the future?¡± In any case, neither side backed down an inch. It felt like a spark was about to explode between the two of them. They both kept their mouths shut as if they were tired of talking and raising the heat for a while. There was silence for a moment. As he took a break and thought about it, there was something strange about it. Earlier, she was so excited that she shot her, but after cooling her head like this once, she was able to think more rationally. It was Jin Sa-hong who broke the silence first. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush to work. There are not only Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon here in Wuhan, but also Namgungse and Zhuge, shouldn¡¯t they be in check? So, let¡¯s seal it up right here.¡± ¡°Hmmm. What¡­ I know it¡¯s not good for us to fight. If so, let¡¯s put off the compensation issue until later and solve the human issue first.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you for saying that. If so, when will you return the captured Thousand Swordsmen?¡± Jeok Gyeol-myeong¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°What else do you mean? I want you to return the Thousand Swordsmen. How did you get back what you didn¡¯t have? Please return all 30 of our children who were caught quickly there or not without exception.¡± ¡°You still hear that?¡± Jin Sa-hong made an absurd expression. However, this time around, he had to react a little differently than before, because his head, which had been hot, had cooled down. ¡°No way¡­ Are you really caught? Those people?¡± Jeokgyeol-myeong also thought that the atmosphere was strange, so her expression hardened. ¡°Then¡­ Did the Thousand Swordsmen really get caught too?¡± Their eyes scanned each other as if searching for them. The first thing to do was to make sure the other was not lying. If that was cheating over there, one would feel really dirty later on. ¡°If¡­ If we¡¯re both telling the truth¡­ Can you guess where they went?¡± Jin Sa-hong sharpened her teeth. ¡°First¡­ The black swordsmen are the most suspicious. I think we should start by harpooning them.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± The two rose from their seats at the same time. In addition to this, he strode out of the base. * * * Jin Sa-hong led all the samurai brought from the Moorimmaeng to the road. The one who suffered in the Moorim League was a member of the Thousand Swordsmen, so there were still quite a few warriors left. He mobilized a total of fifty warriors and headed to the place where a thousand swordsmen were said to have suffered. It was said that the black swordsmen there were active under the name of the black buffalo. Once you beat the black buffalo, something wouldn¡¯t come out. The place where the black buffalo was located was a bit behind the scenes even in Wuhan. Still, it was old and shabby, but it was old and had everything from the base to the cup of tea. Upon arriving there, Jin Sa-hong met the warriors of Jeokgyolmyeong and Heukryeon who arrived at the same time. Jeokgyeolmyeong also gathered all the remaining warriors and came here. Heukryeon lost 30 warriors this time, but like Heukryeon, who moved in large numbers in the first place, there were still sixty warriors left. Jin Sa-hong and Jeok Gyeol-myung looked at each other once, then turned their heads to look at the street where there were black swordsmen. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The warriors of the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon, who poured into the streets with equal momentum, looked around, scattering speculation and killing in all directions. Fearful eyes looked at them everywhere. It was the people who lived here. However, no matter how much I looked, the black swordsmen were nowhere to be seen. Jin Sa-hong and Jeok Gyeol-myung¡¯s expressions became serious. ¡°No way¡­!¡± ¡°Everyone, disperse and find them! Defeat the one who looks like a black sword! See if anyone knows at least one!¡± The warriors of the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon were scattered in all directions. Jin Sa-hong and Jeok Gyeol-myung did not move separately, they moved together. The two still don¡¯t fully trust each other, so it was best to be together like this to minimize hiding from each other. The two looked at the samurai who were busily moving in all directions. In addition to this, he checked out where the black swords went by looking for people in the vicinity one by one. However, people¡¯s reactions were a bit unconvincing. If the Black Swords had been here, the emotions would have remained, but he didn¡¯t see much of that. No, he didn¡¯t know much. First of all, it was clear that the Black Swords who took over this place were the Black Bugs. Because the people who live here have testified that way. The problem was that they hadn¡¯t been here in a while. He said he didn¡¯t even know they were black swords. [Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] He also had a very good relationship with the people who live nearby. Rather, the feelings towards the Murimmaeng and Heukryeon samurai who suddenly appeared and beat the fire were worse. ¡°We have become the bad guys.¡± At Jin Sa-hong¡¯s words, Jeok Gyeol-myung shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m the bad guy. What¡­ Is it the same for you?¡± ¡°Are you going to come all the way here and argue?¡± ¡°Sibirani, I¡¯m sorry. just telling the truth The truth always hurts.¡± Jin Sa-hong made an impression. Still, he didn¡¯t fight back anymore. Now, it was more urgent to solve the problem than that. After waiting for a while, the scattered warriors returned. Everyone had dark faces. There was no information obtained, and no blacks were found. ¡°Whoa. The black sword isn¡¯t the only thing here. First¡­ Let¡¯s check out the other black swords as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon all gathered and moved toward the downtown area of ??Wuhan. There were a few large Black Island breakwaters there, so he thought he would check them all out. Now, he was going to ask a little bit about the black buffalo. * * * Byeok Tae-san frowned at Ok Hwa¡¯s report. ¡°There was such a thing, now you know?¡± Ok Hwa bowed her head. ¡°Sorry. They seem to be very organized and excellent in information management. It hit and fell at the right moment.¡± Byeok Tae-san¡¯s lips rose slightly. ¡°That sounds fun.¡± The black buffalo really avoided Haomun¡¯s eyes like a ghost. And precisely, he only appeared to the samurai belonging to the Moorim League and Heukryeon. And when Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon moved, they moved precisely to catch them, and then disappeared. Now, Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon were wandering all over the place trying to catch the disappeared Black Islanders. That was why it was quite noisy. ¡°Aren¡¯t they the top of this month?¡± ¡°It may or may not be. But there is no contact at all with the people at the top of this month in Wuhan.¡± ¡°I mean¡­.¡± ¡°Now we are looking for those who have disappeared, but it is not as easy as we thought.¡± ¡°What about Namgung Sega and Zhuge Sega?¡± ¡°We are monitoring the development of the current situation. It seems that the two families did not intervene.¡± With that, Ok Hwa went that far and carefully added his opinion. ¡°If the current situation is not properly resolved, it is clear that the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon will begin to intervene in earnest.¡± ¡°Then it will be louder.¡± Then, Ok Hwa put on a puzzled expression. Just being noisy wasn¡¯t the problem. Maybe the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon will collide in Wuhan. The two groups cannot go together in the first place. However, for the time being, they were only implicitly holding hands because of Cheonma Protestantism. Now that Cheonma Shingyo was trapped as if separated from the world, there would soon be some movement in the Moorimmaeng, Heukryeon, and Five Generations. Perhaps the beginning could be infinite here. ¡°Who do you think they are?¡± At Tae-san¡¯s question, Ok Hwa put her thoughts together for a moment. ¡°The most probable is¡­ It is anonymous.¡± Exactly what kind of organization they were had yet to be revealed. Considering the people they mobilized in Uichang recently and the anti-gangsi, they weren¡¯t ordinary guys. They were the ones who brought back the masters who died decades ago. And to do that, how much power and how long did you have to prepare? ¡°Exactly¡­ Very likely. By the way, it looks like they didn¡¯t mobilize anything like anti-gang poetry this time.¡± Byeok Tae-san gave a slightly sad expression on his face. Through the members of Cheon Yakbang, one can absorb spiritual power like an elixir. It could be done, but it was still nothing compared to Bangang. That was, except for Cho Seo-ran. ¡°Anyway, find it. Use everything you can mobilize. Whether it¡¯s a black sword or a rogue, use it all. Don¡¯t tell them to move on their own, take the lead yourself.¡± Ok Hwa bowed his head slightly. ¡°I will.¡± The people who dominated the market of Heukdo or Nangin are Yuk Tae-goo and Jang Gak-woo. The two belonged to the non-heavenly church. Bicheondan was an organization that collected and managed information from all over the world. Still, leaving Ok Hwa to lead them meant that Ok Hwa was excellent and had high expectations. ¡°Great. Don¡¯t expect it.¡± At that, Ok Hwa looked up at Tae-san with a bright smile. ¡°I will surely live up to the expectations of Confucius.¡± When Ok Hwa left with a happy expression on her face, Byeok Tae-san got up and went to the window. The view of the golden wall was overlooked. Slowly it was time to set the sun. ¡°Long time no see¡­ Shall we go for a walk?¡± * * * As Tae-san left the palace, So-so, who was nearby, ran and looked at him. ¡°Confucius, are you going out?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded his head and continued walking. So-so quickly followed up and asked. ¡°Would you like to bring the warriors?¡± ¡°Done. I¡¯m just going to take a quick look around and come back.¡± ¡°Yes. all right. Then have a good trip.¡± So-so bowed his back and greeted him. Byeok Tae-san stopped walking, turned, and looked at So-so. ¡°Why, why?¡± ¡°What are you up to?¡± So-so was taken aback by those words. ¡°Yes? Whoops, I¡¯m not kidding. Isn¡¯t there something like that?¡± Byeok Tae-san smiled and turned around again. It didn¡¯t matter if one had a plan or not. ¡°Done. Don¡¯t go.¡± As she took another step, So-so bowed her back once more. ¡°Yes. Confucius, let¡¯s go!¡± Then, he ran to somewhere else. Byeok Tae-san continued walking without even looking in that direction. In addition to this, when he arrived at the front door, he saw a man waiting for him with a slight breath. It was Yeon Ha-rin. She smiled brightly as she looked at Tae-san. ¡°Confucius, are you going out? Can I come with you?¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. It seemed that So-so¡¯s plan was this. ¡°Well, whatever.¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s smile brightened even more. She quickly clung to the side of Byeok Tae-san. The two walked out the front door of the Golden Wall. CH 134 ¡°Confucius, where are you going?¡± Yeon Ha-rin asked as she gently wrapped Tae-san¡¯s arm against the wall. As she walked in this manner, she felt that she had finally become a lover. With that, she gently raised her head and looked at Byeok Tae-san. She then calmly looked ahead. She would look at her side once in a while and felt tempted to make eye contact with the other person, but she never did. She wondered how much she looked like that. In the end, the moment Yeon Ha-rin up and tried to look forward again, Byeok Tae-san turned his head and looked at her. Their eyes just met. Ha-rin looked up in surprise and quickly looked in front of him. In addition to this, he blamed himself. He wanted to make eye contact, so he looked up, but as soon as their eyes met, he turned his head away as if to run away. What a stupid thing to do. ¡°It is difficult to respond to unexpected situations if you keep your gaze aside.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± Yeon Ha-rin grumbled inwardly. Did he really have to say that in this situation? ¡°You seem to be working hard. It¡¯s a lot stronger than it used to be.¡± Yeon Ha-rin smiled pleasantly at Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words. He was really prepared to die recently, and he felt like he was going to fly away when he was rewarded like this. At this, Yeon Ha-rin gave a little more strength to hold Byeok Tae-san¡¯s arm. Come to think of it, it was the first time he had walked alone like this. All in all, he felt better. ¡°So where are we going now?¡± Yeon Ha-rin asked in a much brighter tone. At that, Byeok Tae-san stpped walking and pondered for a moment. ¡°Confucius?¡± Yeon Ha-rin called to Byeok Tae-san with a puzzled expression, but Byeok Tae-san did not answer and remained silent. It didn¡¯t take that long. After thinking, Byeok Tae-san looked at Yeon Ha-rin. ¡°At first, I was going to take a look around, but¡­ It seems like you¡¯ve worked hard all this time, so I think it¡¯s good to go there.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s face turned red at what he was thinking. In addition to this, she nodded and proceeded to move. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Byeok Tae-san walked briskly, and Yeon Ha-rin walked side by side with Byeok Tae-san. * * * ¡°Confucius, here¡­ where are you?¡± Yeon Ha-rin gave a little more strength to his arm, which was holding the wall. It was a very creepy street. Judging from the fact that one can see the main base, the giru, and the guest cups, it seemed that there were quite a few people coming and going, but because it was night, the street was empty. However, he turned on the light inside to see if the giruna juru and gaekzan were open. Each building on the street was emitting a faint light. Byeok Tae-san slowly walked down the street. He didn¡¯t forget to expand his senses around him to understand the situation. This was the street where the black buffalo were. In the beginning, the famous black swords in Wuhan did not pay any attention to them, so now that they had disappeared, there were no more people who could be regarded as black swords. Seeing that the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon were attracted to such a distance and captured, it definitely seemed that they put a lot of effort into it. And in Byeok Tae-san¡¯s mind, it was clear that they were still in infinity. If he had made a fuss and escaped from Wuhan, there was no way he could completely avoid Haomun¡¯s eyes. Recently, Haomun had been growing really dazzlingly. Haomun¡¯s gaze was clearly on this street as well. However, most had been removed. In the first place, knowing that Haomun was also here, he began to move discretely, away from prying eyes. They were really meticulous guys. ¡°For now, let¡¯s have a drink or two.¡± Saying that, Byeok Tae-san went into the base. The dungeon was almost empty. Byeok Tae-san frowned as soon as he entered. It was old and shabby. Even if he were to understand it, messy was indeed a different story. Who would want to drink in a place like this? ¡°I can see why there are no guests.¡± Yeon Ha-rin frowned and said so. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to drink here. If he hadn¡¯t been with Byeok Tae-san, he would have left right away. Jeom So-yi rushed to the two of them. ¡°Come on. Please take a seat that is comfortable for you.¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at Jeom So-yi. ¡°Why, why?¡± At this, he looked at Byeok Tae-san with slightly anxious eyes. ¡°Tell the master to come out.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Tell the hostess to come. Call everyone who works here.¡± ¡°Yeah? I¡­ customer. If this¡­.¡± Before he could finish speaking, a nearby table shattered, all by itself. Jeom So-yi looked at the broken table in amazement. ¡°Huh¡­ T-Then, I¡¯ll call you right away!¡± And with that, he went back inside. There was a commotion from the inside. Yeon Ha-rin then looked at Byeok Tae-san with anxious eyes. ¡°Sir. Perhaps¡­ May I ask what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That guy isn¡¯t an ordinary douchebag. That¡¯s why the rest of them do it just to see if that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡°Yes? what is that¡­.¡± Yeon Ha-rin couldn¡¯t understand. However, looking at Byeok Tae-san¡¯s expression and eyes, he was never doing this as a joke. He was more serious. After a while, Jeom So-yi brought out the owner, the housekeeper, and even the chores. Byeok Tae-san saw this and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At the sight of Tae-san turning around and going out, everyone in the base looked at the back with bewildered eyes. Yeon Ha-rin bowed her head slightly with an apologetic expression to them and quickly followed Byeok Tae-san. ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s really pretty.¡± The owner of Zuru murmured out of context. The host then received the word. ¡°Did you see me making a sorry face when I left? I almost would have bought it.¡± ¡°By the way, why did everyone call you?¡± Everyone simply shrugged at Jeom So-yi¡¯s question. ¡°Shall we check where we are going?¡± When the person doing the chores saw Byeok Tae-san and Yeon-ha-rin entering the giru, which was a little further away from the main base. ¡°Is this a bit strange?¡± ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡± [Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] Upon hearing this, everyone rushed out. After a while, the two came out of the giru again. In addition to this, he went into the nearby cupboard. Even in Giru, it was strange that the courtesans and other working people rushed out. Byeok Tae-san went into every building on this street and checked who was there. After that, the streets were crowded with people. Many people surrounded Byeok Tae-san and Yeon Ha-rin and stared at them. ¡°Look, Confucius. what kind of act is this? All of them are dying because there is no business to conduct, so it would be difficult to come out like this,¡± the man with the best physique among the people gathered came forward and said to Byeok Tae-san. Still, he glanced at Yeon Ha-rin, who was standing right next to him. Byeok Tae-san then asked him. ¡°You know who I am?¡± ¡°How can I not know the first Confucius I have ever seen?¡± The man said proudly. However, Byeok Tae-san as well as Yeon Ha-rin clearly confirmed that his eyes fluttered slightly. Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°In the future, when you lie, practice fixing your eyes.¡± At this, Ha-rin looked around her with a nervous expression. The people who live here were all ordinary people. More than anything else, the fact that Byeok Tae-san had come all the way here meant that something was happening. ¡°Where have you locked up the Moorimmaeng and the people from Heukryeon?¡± Yeon Ha-rin was surprised at those words. She didn¡¯t even know what had happened while she was only practicing training, but it must have happened. ¡°They imprisoned the people from the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon?¡± ¡°It seems that Confucius is misunderstanding something.¡± This time, an old-fashioned person came forward. ¡°We are just ordinary people. What power do we have to imprison the fearsome people of the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon?¡± ¡°Ordinary people?¡± Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. The souls of the people who were gathered here now had a really terrible time buried in them. Even that young Jeom So-yi was more terrifying than the one who caught him in the old hyanghwaru and burned his soul to destroy it. However, were these guys really normal? ¡°But¡­ Did you come here alone by any chance?¡± Byeok Tae-san looked around at those words. Everyone¡¯s eyes flashed sharply. ¡°Are these guys clumsy?¡± At the words of Byeok Tae-san, some expressions hardened. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Because it was only the two of us who came here intimately.¡± Meanwhile, people were busy moving from afar. This was to make sure that no one had followed Byeok Tae-san. They seemed to be checking from quite a distance, but after making sure that no one really followed them, they sent a signal. Then, the old shrewd man who came later said with a soft smile. ¡°It really is only the two of you.¡± ¡°You said so.¡± ¡°Did you really just say we were clumsy?¡± Byeok Tae-san looked up at him curiously, wondering what else he was saying. ¡°We have already thoroughly investigated. We all know that Confucius came from the top of the golden wall and that this sojourner is Confucius¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± At that, Byeok Tae-san looked at Yeon Ha-rin. Then, Ha-rin¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t say anything, just widened the shape of her mouth. ¡®It seems like they really don¡¯t know anything.¡¯ She thought that perhaps they weren¡¯t being anonymous. If unknown, how many times had one been entangled with Byeok Tae-san? ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring Bangangsi?¡± The old man tilted his head at Tae-san¡¯s question. ¡°Bangangsi? Ah, it seems that people here call it Bangangsi. Ah¡­ It¡¯s a much more fitting name than just calling me Gangshi.¡± ¡°So what did you prepare? Perhaps not everything, after all? Judging from the looks of it, no one seems to have mastered martial arts.¡± At this, the old man grinned. ¡°What do you need a swordsman for? As a matter of fact, there is no business in the number of heads.¡± At the absurd remark, Yeon Ha-rin put on an absurd expression on her face. ¡°Are you kidding me? Are you going to attack us with them now?¡± The old man grinned. ¡°Do you look funny? But soon you won¡¯t be able to laugh.¡± Hearing those words, Byeok Tae-san looked down at the floor. Black smoke spread all over the floor. It was dark at night, so the smoke made it even harder to see. ¡°Do you know what makes unmanned people scary? It¡¯s all because of the interior. An uninhabited person is nothing more than chaff.¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s expression hardened at the words. She checked her strength through her quick fortune. Unsurprisingly, the danjeon did not move because it was tightly packed like a rock. Byeok Tae-san looked at Yeon Ha-rin for a moment before speaking. ¡°Can you do it yourself?¡± In the midst of this? Yeon Ha-rin made an absurd expression for a moment, but she soon nodded with her determined gaze. ¡°Yes. Leave it to me.¡± At this, she drew her sword. ¡°I¡¯m Yeon Ha-rin. Even without this strength, I am who I am. I will not fall for those clumsy things.¡± At this, Tae-san nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good attitude. Now, shall we begin?¡± As soon as Byeok Tae-san¡¯s horses fell, the people gathered on the street rushed in. They all looked like demons and charged with long swords towards the two of them. In addition to this, they didn¡¯t just rush at them, but they formed a proper formation to preserve both the beauty and effectivity of the pincers. Byeok Tae-san looked at this and took a few steps to the side. Some rushed to Byeok Tae-san, and some to Yeon Ha-rin, but there were more that were focused towards Yeon Ha-rin. Crazy for Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s beauty, many of the men rushed to her. ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t kill a woman! Minimize injuries!¡± Yeon Ha-rin gently swung her sword as she heard the nonsense. Although the internal attack was not shown, Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s sword proved to be powerful. She cut through the gaps like a ghost. Blood splattered all over her. However, the scream could not be heard from anywhere. They were really bad guys. His limbs were severed and his chest, sides, and stomach bled profusely, but he did not moan. One might get tired of seeing such a sight, but Yeon Ha-rin slowly swung her sword without so much as a shift in her expression. To deal with all these people, stamina was the key. Chachaeng! Shu Gak! And so, this violent type of fighting continued. Even the people who rushed at Ha-rin seemed to have gotten tired of her, so they stopped for a moment. At that moment, the old man¡¯s cry was heard. ¡°I can¡¯t. Take your medicine!¡± As if they had received an absolute command, everyone took a pill from their arms and swallowed it. In an instant, their mood changed. Even if one didn¡¯t learn martial arts, if they were to eat Jeunghyeoldan, their physical ability would rise. At this, Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s expression hardened. She would never lose if she was in that state before, but she thought that it might be a bit difficult at this moment in time. And at that moment, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s quiet voice was heard from the side. ¡°You can give up at any time if it is difficult. I will help you.¡± Yeon Ha-rin clenched her teeth. Wasn¡¯t that the type of statement that made you not want to give up? ¡°Everyone, jump on it!¡± Yeon Ha-rin cried out before running towards the enemy. She skillfully slashed the blades pointing out from all directions and pierced through the gaps, constantly moving. She couldn¡¯t stop. The key was to keep moving in a different beat so that the enemy would not be able to read one¡¯s movement. Yeon Ha-rin was doing it. Byeok Tae-san, who was watching the scene from the side, nodded. ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡± A happy smile appeared on his lips, but then also quickly faded. Those who rushed towards Byeok Tae-san were thrown by something and pushed back. And from there, he continued to watch Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s fight. CH 135 Translator: NovelMultiverse | Editor: NovelMultiverse ¡°Man, man, man!¡± Yeon Ha-rin sat down on her floor before letting out a shaky breath. Meanwhile, Danyoung was still as hard as a stone. Yeon Ha-rin looked around her slowly, picking up her breath. The scene she had created last night was spread out. The body itself was full of broken limbs. Blood was dripping from the corpse hanging everywhere, and pools of blood pooled under it. If one was to look closely, the number was well over a hundred. What was truly amazing and strange was that they clenched their teeth with their red eyes and ran towards the last one. Yeon Ha-rin then turned her head to the side. Throughout the entire night, Byeok Tae-san didn¡¯t even come close to Ha-rin. He had to deal with all those enemies by himself. However, Ha-rin knew that he wasn¡¯t all that. He fought really well, but such a fight wasn¡¯t without a crisis. No, it was actually a series of crises. It was natural. This was because Yeon Ha-rin had to fight with no strength at all against those who were all dead by this point. He wasn¡¯t a big deal at first, but after those bastards targeted the blood clan, one by one, he soon became quite the formidable force. They were even the ones who knew how to kill and effectively destroy people in the first place. They were given formidable powers, so how difficult would it be to deal with them? Yeon Ha-rin had not been wasting training in the meantime, so how did she get past all his crises? However, the moment she felt really embarrassed was when the inevitable crisis came. In addition to this, at that moment, something happened that instantly entangled the movements of the enemies. From somewhere, one of the opponents flew in and shook the enemy¡¯s formation. There was even no need to ascertain who did it. It happened at least five times during the fight. Yeon Ha-rin thought that she probably had something similar that happened to her, even in a situation she was not aware of. Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s gaze was fixed on Byeok Tae-san and did not move. At the foot of Tae-san, there were three people who were still alive and wriggling. They were the ones that Byeok Tae-san moved and captured while Yeon Ha-rin was fighting. In addition to this, all three of them were masters of martial arts. Yeon Ha-rin had blood all over her body from today¡¯s fight, and she looked as if she had taken a bath in blood. She slowly approached Tae-san. Byeok Tae-san didn¡¯t splatter a drop of blood on her body, unlike the person she had been with before. Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s lips twitched. Byeok Tae-san¡¯s voice penetrated into Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s ear. ¡°It¡¯s rare to have a chance to experience a real battle without any skill.¡± Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s pouty lips protruded more. He really wondered if he should say something like that in this situation. ¡°You did well.¡± At those words, Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s eyes widened. Her lips, which had already come out, slipped back in. ¡°You¡¯ve worked really hard all this time.¡± Byeok Tae-san got up and stood in front of Yeon Ha-rin. She raised her head and looked at Tae-san¡¯s expression. Unknowingly, she gulped. Then, Byeok Tae-san smiled and stroked Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s hair once. Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡®She must have had a lot of blood on her head¡­ ¡­ ¡® Inwardly, she smirked as she found herself a bit outrageous to have thought of that. Yeon Ha-rin looked straight at Tae-san with her big eyes. With that, he mustered up some courage from within. ¡°Did I really do well?¡± Byeok Tae-san nodded at the question. ¡°You did well.¡± Yeon Ha-rin boldly demanded, ¡°Then give me a prize.¡± Byeok Tae-san looked at Yeon Ha-rin, wondering if this was something else. Ha-rin then spoke as she took one step closer to him. ¡°Give me a prize.¡± Finally unable to resist, Byeok Tae-san smiled at her words and expression. ¡°Okay. What do you want?¡± Yeon Ha-rin then looked straight at him with a provocative expression as she said, ¡°Sleep with me today.¡± Byeok Tae-san made a strange expression. ¡°Is that a good thing for me, not you?¡± At those words, Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s face turned red as if it would explode if she touched it. ¡°W-Well, nothing difficult. I-I was just a little curious.¡± It had admittedly been a while since she had been burned before, but now Ha-rin had been living a very fierce life so far, so something must have changed along the way. ¡°I look forward to it.¡± Byeok Tae-san responded. With that he began to move away, leaving Yeon Ha-rin bowing with a reddened expression. Inwardly, she kept repeating her words that she was crazy about herself. * * * Baekhwa was in an uproar because of the sudden approaching of Tae-san. However, the prostitutes of Baekhwa, especially those belonging to Haomun, were experienced enough to deal with any unexpected situation skillfully. Because of this, the situation was cleared up in an instant. First, they had taken Ha-rn apart and given her a chance to wash her body and change her clothes. In addition to this, the three men brought by Tae-san were also taken away by Haomun. Of course, they did not forget to tie their bodies tightly. Finally, Byeok Tae-san was led to the office of Baekhwa to understand the current situation. He then waited for Byeok Tae-san to speak. ¡°I went to the place where the black buffalo used to be today.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Baekhwa looked at Tae-san with a sigh. The man in front of him began to speak calmly. ¡°Send the kids and clean it up. ¡®Cause I¡¯ve died a lot They were all one gang.¡± ¡°Yes. All right.¡± With that, Baekhwa quickly went outside and gave instructions quickly. After a while, a group of people rushed out from Baekhwa. In addition to this, several Haomuns who were nearby moved together. They would clean up all the corpses, and if there was anything they were looking for, they would find them all. Also, starting from there, they would explore the surroundings more thoroughly. Baekhwa finished his instructions and returned to his office. He looked at Tae-san in anticipation, alongside her feelings of awe. ¡°Is it possible that they were the same people who lived in that street?¡± [Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] At that, Tae-san nodded his head. ¡°Follow them. There will probably be something to save. They are very messy.¡± ¡°If you do, the people who caught you today¡­.¡± ¡°They were watching the fight from afar. I didn¡¯t know if there was a relationship between them, or not, so I caught them.¡± ¡°Yes. I will question them for sure.¡± Byeok Tae-san told him everything he felt watching them today. Those guys were definitely unknown. However, it was something different from the ignorance he had experienced before. It was with regards to the atmosphere and the information they had. When he said that they didn¡¯t know much about Tae-san himself, Baekhwa tilted her head as if strangely. ¡°You didn¡¯t know Confucius? Could it be that it is not an anonymous person but another organization?¡± ¡°Ah, I used an anonymous group.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± If so, there was a very high probability that they were also anonymous. However, Baekhwa also left open the possibility that this was not the case. ¡°We will look into that more closely.¡± At this, Baekhwa¡¯s eyes lit up. Her pride didn¡¯t allow him to find out anything even though Byeok Tae-san had made it this far. He would definitely whip out their backs by all means. Seeing this, Tae-san got up from his seat. Now that he had done his job, he thought he would eventually go home. He decided to spend the night with Yeon Ha-rin, so he had to keep that promise. ¡°You must be tired, but how about sleeping here today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done. I have work to do. Bring Ha-rin.¡± At those words, Baekhwa¡¯s eyes shone strangely. It was as if he understood the meaning of Tae-san¡¯s words. ¡°Ah¡­ Okay. I will go and take care of it myself. Please wait a minute, just a minute.¡± At this, Baekhwa ran back and forth. Byeok Tae-san noticed and then made a grim expression. ¡°What else is that plan?¡± * * * Yeon Ha-rin looked at the mirror in front of her and widened her eyes. Today, she had done something he had never done before. Baekhwa, who was standing behind her, was touching Ha-rin¡¯s hair with a strange smile. ¡°How is it? Are my skills pretty good?¡± Ha-rin nodded blankly. There was someone else in the mirror. She had no interest in her decorating at all because she had been so absorbed in training. Although she honestly didn¡¯t dress up, she was also much prettier than the hard-dressed women. ¡°Thanks.¡± Yeon Ha-rin gave her heartfelt greetings. Baekhwa smiled brightly and said, ¡°Thank you. Looking at it today, it seems that Confucius was also very strong, so don¡¯t make the same mistakes you used to make.¡± ¡°Yes? So, is it a mistake?¡± Baekhwa then smiled as she looked at Ha-rin¡¯s shaky eyes through her mirror. ¡°Before, he said he had only slept a few times.¡± ¡°He, he, how did you know that?¡± Yeon Ha-rin asked that, but she ended up getting startled and biting her mouth. Baekhwa continued tidying up her hair. ¡°I am Haomun. Do you think there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know?¡± Yeon Ha-rin saw her expression of embarrassment. Of course, through the mirror. ¡°Do not worry. Not many people know.¡± ¡°Not many? So does anyone else know that?¡± ¡°What are you so shy about? It¡¯s nothing. What¡­ Once you know all of Confucius¡¯ quarrels¡­ Well, I don¡¯t know¡­ If you had said it, it would have been passed on to the gods and the strange people, right?¡± As for Yeon Ha-rin, her face became pale as Baekhwa¡¯s words continued. The man couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was truly a beautiful and lovely woman the more he looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Not all mindless children are like that. I think you just have to watch out for one particular person¡¯s mouth.¡± Yeon Ha-rin clenched her fist. His fists trembled from clenching so tightly. ¡°Anyway, I will be cheering for you here, so please have a good night.¡± After saying that, Baekhwa quietly left. Yeon Ha-rin took a deep breath and looked in the mirror. All her unnecessary worries were blown away. ¡°Great. For sure today!¡± With that, she got up slowly, took a deep breath, and went to see Tae-san. And, when she saw the slight surprise in Tae-san¡¯s eyes, she smiled with supreme satisfaction. * * * Yeon Ha-rin blinked her eyes. She was lying on her bed right now. In addition to this, she just woke up. She slowly got her body up. Then, he wrapped his head around her and shook her head. ¡°I fell asleep again!¡± ¡®You must have been very tired yesterday.¡¯ Yeon Ha-rin traced her memory. She apparently entered the room together, and she lay on the bed first and slipped into the duvet. In addition to this, she poked her face halfway out of the duvet and looked at Tae-san with her pounding heart. When he began to stroke her hair, she softly closed her eyes because she liked it. ¡°Ha¡­¡± After what felt like forever, Ha-rin let out a long sigh and looked around her. The moment she turned her head to the side like that, her body and head were frozen as it was. ¡°You look so sad.¡± At the words of Byeok Tae-san, Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s face turned red, almost as if it was about to explode. She should have checked who she was with first, but her words and actions came first because of her disappointment and resentment. ¡°Ahhh!¡± At first, there was no voice. ¡°If you feel so unfair, come back to me tonight.¡± Then, the door closed. Yeon Ha-rin buried her face in her blanket and rubbed it hard. Shame and anticipation ran wild in her mind. Yet she felt so good that she couldn¡¯t stop the corners of her mouth from creeping up on her. With that, she raised her head and clenched her fist tightly. She would go to Baekhwa this evening. She was going to give tonight more strength than yesterday. And with that, Yeon Ha-rin¡¯s eyes lit up. CH 136 Translator: NovelMultiverse | Editor: NovelMultiverse The Haomun completely overturned the streets where the culprits used to be, once all the bodies were removed and organized. In the meantime, he checked to see if there were any survivors. They found two people on the verge of death, treated them quickly, and sent them to Baekhwaru. In the process, he received the help of Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai. The Haomun started cleaning up at dawn, as they started moving from the moment Baekhwaru¡¯s instructions were given. As the day dawned, Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai arrived with Cho Seo-ran, and from then on began to heal the dying. The three of them not only checked the living but also all the dead. It was because there may be other people alive. In addition to this, something could be found within the dead bodies. It was also to give Cho Seo-ran more experience. Still, after one night with Byeok Tae-san, Cho Seo-ran was growing terribly. ¡°By the way, I think one person has already taken care of all these corpses?¡± At Cheon Chushinui¡¯s words, the other person nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡± With that, the two looked at Cho Seo-ran at the same time. Cho Seo-ran was carefully checking the marks on the body. ¡°What¡­ ¡­ I think you¡¯ve been on drugs?¡± Cheon Chushinui admired Chao Seo-ran¡¯s words. ¡°After all, it¡¯s probably because I¡¯m good with drugs, so that part is very ghostly. It seems that these guys have been taking the blood group.¡± The monster nodded as if he was agreeing to the words of Chushinui. ¡°Come on, take a look.¡± After that, Cheon Chushinui explained diligently about the characteristics of those who ate the Jeunghyeoldan. Cho Seo-ran listened to it with a careful expression and nodded over and over. Occasionally, the chimpanzee began to sneak in where additional explanations were needed. In that way, when the two of them taught with sincerity, Cho Seo-ran¡¯s skills were bound to increase. ¡°By the way, looking at the traces of this wound, it seems that our Confucius did not go out?¡± At Cheon Chushinui¡¯s words, Cho Seo-ran¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°If our Confucius had come forward, everyone would have been slapped in the face, but there is no trace of that. Do you only see the swordsang or the blows that were inflicted in the process of engraving the swordsang?¡± With that, Ilchimkai then snuck in. ¡°I heard that Confucius went out for a walk at night after a long time yesterday.¡± Cheon Chushinui then looked at Ilchimkai with a certain expression. ¡°You didn¡¯t say you came here for a walk that night. So that¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Twitch, use your head. Confucius went out for a walk at night here, but if Confucius killed them, who would have done them?¡± ¡°What? Yesterday, Cheon Kyung-wan¡­ He and his lover were in the gym all the time watching blood until late at night?¡± ¡°Yeon Ha-rin.¡± Cheon Chushinui laughed slyly at the words of Ilchimkai. ¡°Aha, I guess our Confucius wanted to spend a hot night with his fianc¨¦e yesterday.¡± Upon hearing those words, Cho Seo-ran¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Then I mean, Ha-rin did all this¡­.¡± Cheon Chushinui murmured like that and put his nose close to the floor and sniffed it. ¡°What are you doing, something dirty?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s dirty, hyung, try smelling it too. There was something here.¡± ¡°What do you have?¡± Ilchimkai put his nose on the floor and smelled it while making an impression on the words of Cheon Chushinui. ¡°What?¡± The two lawmakers tilted their heads at the same time. ¡°What kind of drugs did these guys use¡­ Does this feel similar to that of Sangongdok? Is that not it?¡± ¡°My thoughts are the same. What do you think?¡± When Cheon Chushinui asked Cho Seo-ran, she looked startled. ¡°Yes? What, what?¡± Cheon Chushin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Yes? look at this Why are you so surprised all of a sudden? Is this suspicious? What were you thinking, what was this reaction?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it nothing? Because of you, he can¡¯t sleep well at night, why should this treatment be so cruel?¡± At that, Cheon Chushinui jumped. ¡°This gentleman is yelling at me for a big deal. When did I bully you? Hey, tell it to me straight. Did I bully you?¡± ¡°It is not.¡± ¡°Ttttttt, that¡¯s what bothers me. There is no consideration whatsoever.¡± After giving him a statement like that, he then said softly to Cho Seo-ran, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯ll give you something that makes you sleep well at night, so come see me later.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± In response to Chao Seo-ran¡¯s answer, Cheon Chushinui patted his chest. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s frustrating! I didn¡¯t bother! Why is it my fault that he can¡¯t sleep!¡± ¡°Then whose fault is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! How do I know that well, is there even a gnome that keeps me from sleeping, or is it original insomnia?¡± At this. Cho Seo-ran¡¯s face turned slightly red. In addition to this, he couldn¡¯t hide his bewildered expression and began to panic. ¡°Wow, shouldn¡¯t we finish our work quickly and go home? Maybe Confucius will find you.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. When Confucius finds you, he should have something to say. So, why didn¡¯t you just listen to me in the first place? It looks like someone used poison here, so you should check it out too.¡±[Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] Cho Seo-ran quickly checked the floor. All the expressions and emotions that had been on her face until recently disappeared in an instant. Her eyes twinkled, and her senses sharpened. ¡°Exactly¡­ ¡­ I feel like I¡¯m in the mountains. Maybe you¡¯ve discovered something? First, I will take some soil from the floor and take a look.¡± Cheon Chushinui and Ilchimkai nodded and went to the Haomuns who were looking around. Cho Seo-ran then looked at the two of them and sighed. ¡°Whoa. It¡¯s suddenly embarrassing.¡± Even in the midst of the unfairness, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s face came to mind. Cho Seo-ran smashed her own head with her fists, almost as if to calm her down. * * * Baekhwaru took care of her work without hesitation. There was so much to interrogate, so much to investigate, so much to find, that even ten of his bodies were not enough. And in the meantime, she had to organize the information and pass it on to Ok Hwa. It was very difficult to even do that, but there was nothing he could do. In fact, it was the most important thing. The present Haomun belonged to Byeok Tae-san. What could be more important than reporting to the owner? And so, he was preparing information to pass on to Ok Hwa, but Byeok Tae-san suddenly came to him. When Baekhwaru heard the news, she was startled and quickly went down to the first floor. However, before she could even leave her office, the wall swarms struck. ¡°Hey, Confucius!¡± With that, Baekhwaru looked at Tae-san in surprise. ¡°Sit down.¡± When Byeok Tae-san headed to his seat, only then did his surroundings catch his eye. Not knowing the English language, he sat down and looked at Tae-san, and he opened his mouth. ¡°I came here because Ok Hwa wanted to come.¡± Baekhwaru looked at Ok Hwa with a puzzled expression. ¡°I thought you were busy, so I brought you here. I think it will be the most difficult for you to organize the information you will give me. And I¡¯m here to help too. Are you okay?¡± At this, Baekhwaru smiled bitterly. In addition to this, she looked at Ok Hwa with a grateful expression. In addition, Ok Hwa had received the command of Bicheondan from Byeok Tae-san. Whatever she did, she would be of great help. Byeok Tae-san then gestured his chin. ¡°Start.¡± At that, Baekhwaru came to her senses and started reporting. ¡°Once the interrogation result, it was confirmed that the black buffalo was unknown. And in their residence, they found the mountain poison that was used to attack Confucius this time.¡± ¡°Sandongdogok?¡± ¡°Yes. It has been sent to the Cheon Yakbang for analysis. I was assured that sooner or later we would find a solution.¡± After that, small reports followed. Thanks to Byeok Tae-san and Yeon Ha-rin sweeping the streets where the culprits used to be, they found a clue to track them down. However, it seemed that tracking would take quite some time. The enemy had hidden really well this time, and the level of information disturbance was very high. It seemed that they had already figured out what had happened here, and were implementing countermeasures against it. ¡°I saved a few people who lived on the street. When we are ready to interrogate properly, we will begin the interrogation.¡± Then, they would be able to confirm some of their methods. They would also be able to find out where the warriors of the Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon hid. After that, the reports continued. There were a lot more things that Baekhwaru did than he thought. When the report was over, Byeok Tae-san nodded and asked, ¡°Are you familiar with Amyeongbo?¡± Baekhwaru couldn¡¯t hide her troubled expression. ¡°I am learning, but¡­ ¡­ Progress is not as fast as we thought.¡± To give an excuse, he didn¡¯t have enough time to practice. It was not enough just to train with the body. He had to dig into martial arts itself and conduct research at the same time, but he had too much work to do, so there was not enough time. In the midst of that, he could say that what he had learned so far had been really amazing. At this, Byeok Tae-san nodded and got up from his seat. He knew he had to do something sooner or later. ¡°Then let me go.¡± Byeok Tae-san didn¡¯t need to waste any more time here, so he decided to go back quickly. Not that it wasn¡¯t, but Baekhwaru¡¯s complexion was really bad. If the fatigue were to build up like that, she suddenly thought that she might die from overwork, no matter how much martial arts he had mastered. Byeok Tae-san then stopped walking while trying to get out. Then, he turned slowly and looked at the Baekhwaru. She then looked at Byeok Tae-san with a puzzled expression. He then looked at the door on one wall of Baekhwaru¡¯s office. ¡°Is that the bedroom?¡± Baekhwaru swallowed back her saliva. ¡°Yes. No, that¡¯s right.¡± With that, Tae-san hurriedly headed towards the bedroom. Baekhwaru¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Follow me.¡± With that, she followed Tae-san blankly, as if possessed by something. In addition to this, they went into the bedroom together. Ok Hwa, who remained in Baekhwaru¡¯s office, smiled bitterly and looked at the bedroom where the two were in. Moments later, a constant groan came from the bedroom that seemed to melt. * * * Byeok Tae-san, who had managed to burn the soul of Baekhwa, moved his steps with a refreshing expression. If he hadn¡¯t looked like he was going to die any moment, he wouldn¡¯t have done it. Anyway, it was an act of impulse, but the result was very good. In addition to this, it was very satisfying in many ways. The quality of the spiritual power obtained by burning Baekhwaru¡¯s soul was quite good. Of course, it was far inferior to the elixir-like spiritual powers obtained through the members of the Cheon Yakbang, but it was good enough nonetheless. Now, when he returned, he was thinking of refining this spiritual power, building it up on his body, and visiting Seung Do-heung. It had definitely been a while since he brought pieces of the golden wall to Seung Do-heung, so he must have achieved some degree of success. Overall, it was important to increase the skill of Jinbeop while analyzing it, but through it, they could also get a clue to a new realization about Jeunghon Magicong. Anyway, Byeok Tae-san was slowly heading to the golden closet with such thoughts in mind. About halfway from Baekhwaru to the golden closet, someone rushed up to him. Seeing that he was running from Baekhwaru, there was a high possibility that it was Haomundo sent by Baekhwaru herself. Byeok Tae-san stopped walking, turned, and looked at the running person. However, his expression was somehow unusual. Apparently, from far behind him, someone was running at a fierce speed. Judging from his speed and momentum, he was quite a master. Of course, Byeok Tae-san was at a level that was arrogant to see. He was so clear on purpose anyway that he couldn¡¯t just let it go. Tae-san took a step forward and stretched out his hand. Awkward! Suddenly, Byeok Tae-san was standing in front of the guy following him from behind and grabbed his neck. The man, who was caught by Tae-san, couldn¡¯t even groan as to where and how he was beaten. The man turned his head to look at Haomun, who was running towards him. The Haomun was startled by the sudden disappearance of Byeok Tae-san, which he had been aiming for, and reflexively looked back and found Tae-san. He didn¡¯t understand the situation right away, but then, with an urgent expression, he ran to Byeok Tae-san. He didn¡¯t have time to understand the situation now, simply because it was really urgent. ¡°Confucius! It¡¯s an attack! What kind of people use Baekhwaru?!¡± Haomun couldn¡¯t finish his words and looked blankly at the place where the wall was located. The guy who was chasing him earlier was shaking his body, almost as if he was having a seizure on the floor and was pouring blood with a lacquer ball. In addition to this, Byeok Tae-san was nowhere to be seen. CH 137 A young man with two javelins crossed onto his back walked leisurely with his back on his back. His gaze was fixed on Baekhwaru, who stood tall in the distance. ¡°Is this because it¡¯s Haomun¡¯s?¡± The answer to that question came from behind him. ¡°Yes. Yes. That¡¯s Haomun¡¯s headquarters.¡± He was dressed in all black and even wore a mask. That¡¯s why it was as if the shadow was talking. ¡°By the way¡­ Seems a bit sluggish? Is that not it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you to hurry.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t. No need to rush If the damage is large in a hurry, you should rather do damage.¡± The man muttered like that and began to slow his steps a little. All he wanted was for everything to be over when he got there. ¡°By the way, there must be a lot of pretty kids because it¡¯s Giru. Yes?¡± ¡°Women told me to understand enough not to get hurt.¡± ¡°So if it¡¯s late, I can understand it. I¡¯ve often heard that Haomun¡¯s women are awesome. I look forward to it.¡± The black-masked man behind him then said cautiously, ¡°I have an obligation to report all circumstances to him without lies.¡± ¡°I know¡­ If anyone hears it, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m doing something weird. Don¡¯t worry too much, we¡¯ll separate the five best women.¡± The black-masked man bowed his head as if he was sorry. ¡°No need to be sorry. It¡¯s because our master is the embodiment of lust, so what can we do? Well, the lord is the subordinate, though.¡± There was a deep desire in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°What about Moorimmaeng and Heukryeon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can afford to look this way because I¡¯m concerned about Zhuge and Namgung.¡± ¡°Still, I¡¯m glad I was able to organize Haomun without too much trouble. To be honest, these days, these guys have suddenly become sharp, so it was difficult.¡± ¡°Still, it is a bit painful to see the tissue that has been planted with great care over ten years gone.¡± As the man walked, he shook his head. ¡°Even just thinking about it makes my blood swell down there. I hope you can catch my drift. Looking at that, Haomun women are amazing. So I mean¡­.¡± ¡°The risk is too high.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even spoken out yet.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you are going to take over Haomun? Haomun is not a place where you can take over by force. Even he had given up taking over Haomun by force.¡± ¡°What kind of renunciation is that? I didn¡¯t touch it because I didn¡¯t need it. To be honest, do you think Hao Mun and others will be able to survive if the Cheonma Protestant Church makes up their minds?¡± At the man¡¯s words, the black-masked man put on a puzzled expression. However then, he nodded. ¡°Then give it a try. But if you feel anything strange, you have to clean it all up.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s my promise.¡± The man then pointedly looked at Baekhwaru, who was getting closer and closer. And behind her, hundreds of samurai followed silently, as well as in an orderly manner. After hitting this road, she planned to hit the Yakwang Gate immediately afterward. In addition to this, she planned to give a fairly meaningful blow to the top of the gold wall and retreat. That was the plan for today. The rest would then be aged for a few days before proceeding. ¡°The Haomun we identified in advance are well organized, aren¡¯t they?¡± They were not only attacking this place, Baekhwaru, but also attacking Haomun, who was secretly attacking all over Wuhan. ¡°We didn¡¯t have enough time to get a solid grasp of the Haomun¡¯s powers. Variables are likely to arise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tight anyway. So, do you think it will fail?¡± ¡°There is nothing to fail. It will only cause damage.¡± The man waved his hand as if in annoyance. The black-masked man closed his mouth and lowered his head slightly. From then on, the man did not speak anymore. He just walked. Then, he suddenly felt a shiver all over his body, and so he unknowingly stopped walking. The man reflexively looked around him. He wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way. The black-masked man and those who followed all stopped walking at the same time. ¡°This¡­ What?¡± ¡°I think we need to prepare first.¡± At the words of the black-masked man, the man looked at Baekhwaru and listened to her. The sound of fighting could still be heard. And so, such was the problem. ¡°Probably¡­ The variable seems to have come to us, right?¡± At the man¡¯s words, the black-masked man drew his sword. It was a blackened weapon that did not reflect even the moonlight because it was painted a noir black. In addition to this, the hundreds of warriors who followed drew their swords all at once. It was the same sword that the black-masked man had. ¡°I knew it would be like this. Did it feel cheap for some reason? It¡¯s really good that we all brought them in. What, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I can only admire the wisdom of Soju-gun.¡± In the meantime, the samurai began to form a small gap between them. It was a checkup made to deal with a powerful enemy. However now, it was only prepared so that it could be changed in either direction. The real thing would then start after the enemies appear. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what kind of great-headed person made the variable.¡± At this, the man¡¯s eyes twinkled. He had no idea that this variable was going to turn things around. * * * ¡°Stop it!¡± Chachachachachaeng! Scratching noises could be heard from all directions. As the weapons collided, sparks splattered with a harsh sound. Blood was splattered everywhere, and the sound of swearing and screaming almost filled the venue. In addition to this, Baekhwaru and Ok Hwa were fighting the enemy with their teeth clenched. Apparently, Ok Hwa¡¯s skill was higher than Baekhwaru¡¯s. Ok Hwa had learned the magic of Wolyeong and was also a person who went through hell training at Byeok Tae-san several times. There were a lot of courtesans belonging to Haomun in Baekhwaru. [Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot com¡± website @ novelmultiverse.com] However, they were more talented in collecting and organizing information than in martial arts. The male Haomuns were fighting hard, but the number of enemies was simply too many. He was also very talented. In Baekhwaru, there were also men from black swords and rogues sent by Yuk Tae-goo and Jang Gak-woo, but there were too few of them. In addition to this, there were also non-Cheondanwon members that had been continuously searched for and brought in recently, but of course they did not stay at Baekhwaru. Ok Hwa clenched her teeth and swung her sword. Those fighting the fire were the strongest of the enemies. There were as many as five of them, so it was natural for Ok Hwa to not be able to sort things out quickly. There were three people attached to Baekhwaru. Her senses were at their peak today, the aftermath of her washing the soul to Byeok Tae-san. If it wasn¡¯t for that, he probably would have already suffered. ¡°You guys are the ones known as the black buffalo?!¡± The men who rushed at Baekhwaru¡¯s cry laughed out loud. ¡°Okay now? I thought you knew from the beginning. By the way, can you stand it? It must be difficult to subdue without hurt.¡± At this, Baekhwaru selected her breathing and fortune-told her inner strength. She looked like she was about to fall. She glanced away and then looked at Ok Hwa, who did not move even an inch of her as he faced her five. No, she looked like she could win after a little while. However, at that moment, a bunch of nasty men came up from downstairs. ¡°What! Are you still doing this?¡± ¡°The men were completely killed! Most of the girls got it too! Hurry up and let¡¯s go!¡± At this, the man who was resting fixed his impression. ¡°You guys do it! Can you finish it quickly?! The information is different! Hao Moonju and¡­ what else? If you had a tight plan, it would have been a disaster!¡± The man shouted a lot whilst wearing serious expressions. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to touch women? There¡¯s no use doing it secretly. If you get caught later, you can¡¯t even pick out the bones.¡± ¡°Hey, I worry about everything. don¡¯t touch If you spend enough anyway, you will be given away, so why dare to take a risk? So let¡¯s finish it soon! It¡¯s not over yet!¡± ¡°Whoa. Okay, shut up.¡± The man then said that and looked at Baekhwaru. ¡°Now, don¡¯t be too resentful that the situation has come to this. After all, everyone will have to get along. That way, our Lord Haomun will also be at ease.¡± With the man¡¯s sly and cruel smile on his face, he approached Baekhwaru. After that, five more men joined. Baekhwaru¡¯s expression hardened. Five more people were approaching the firehouse. From his experience, these became much more demanding as the number increased. It was clear that many had been training against one person for a long time. Just before she was dyed with despair, a creepy feeling ran across his spine. Everyone was startled, and their bodies stiffened for a moment. In addition to this, a huge energy pierced the floor and spurted out. Aww! A large hole was drilled in the floor. In addition to this, the roof was gone. Baekhwaru and Ok Hwa then looked at the scene blankly. Swallowing, he carefully approached the hole and looked down. There was Byeok Tae-san. He relaxed and then sat down on the floor. Then, she turned her head and looked at Ok Hwa. She expected that Ok Hwa would have a similar expression to her, but unexpectedly, she was calm. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been finished yet. I¡¯ll come downstairs.¡± Those who had just fought, and those who came up, then ended up disappearing without a trace. However, not all enemies had disappeared. As Ok Hwa descended, Baekhwaru calmed her body and mind for a moment. In addition to this, she forced herself to get up and go downstairs. * * * Byeok Tae-san blew up the entire center of Baekhwaru and then left. All the enemies that had invaded Baekhwaru were killed. Blowing up the center was actually closer to anger. He could have killed all the guys there without doing that, but he had purposely destroyed them all. After that, he felt a little relieved. ¡°How many of them would have been spared?¡± There must be some information that could be omitted through interrogation. However, Byeok Tae-san didn¡¯t really care. He just walked slowly, then untied the thread so that the skein seemed to flow. Hundreds of enemies were over there. In addition to this, the guys at the forefront of them were pretty decent. One of them had a similar atmosphere to the old man who wondered if it was a Hyukryeon Bigwang or something. Byeok Tae-san then walked while examining the spirit of magic in Toshi. It would resonate only if there was enough spirit magician in it. After the inspection, it started to resonate slowly. Around that time, the enemies discovered Byeok Tae-san. A man carrying a spear crossed his back stepped forward and glared at Tae-san. And then, he tilted his head. ¡°Is it strange? It felt really dangerous¡­.¡± The man then looked carefully at Byeok Tae-san. ¡°No matter how you look at it, he¡¯s not a big deal, is he? What do you think?¡± The man then asked the black-masked man behind him. ¡°It seems to me, too.¡± ¡°Did you finish writing up your will?¡± Byeok Tae-san said this and then stretched out his hand. The energy of the Spirit Magician, amplified through resonance, soon became a huge storm and poured out. Wow! The sound wasn¡¯t great either. Everyone could just feel the creepy sensation crawling up their spine. In addition to this, hundreds of warriors just disappeared. ¡°I need to practice a few more times.¡± Saying so, Byeok Tae-san looked at the man with his javelin and the black-masked man. Originally, the two of them didn¡¯t want to touch it, but they couldn¡¯t fully handle the amplified power of the Spirit Magician, so they touched a little. The right arm of the man with the javelin flew away, and one of the two javelins he was carrying disappeared. In addition to this, the legs of the black-masked man melted cleanly. The man with the javelin didn¡¯t even pay attention to it even though his arm was blown away. He was instead looking at Byeok Tae-san with eyes that looked terrified. ¡°How¡­ How¡­!¡± At this, Byeok Tae-san laughed bitterly. ¡°Do you have any remaining things to add to your will?¡± He had no intention of killing him right away. A black-masked man who had lost his legs could be seen lying next to him. ¡°Soju-kun, you must run away.¡± The man then grinned at the words of the black-masked man. ¡°No use. You just saw it. I thought I had met a demon from heaven.¡± At those words, Byeok Tae-san¡¯s eyes changed. ¡°You seem to know a lot about Heaven.¡± At Byeok Tae-san¡¯s words, the man grinned. ¡°Why? May I introduce you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t just know, I think I¡¯ve seen the heavenly demons use their powers properly¡­.¡± At this, the man¡¯s expression hardened. He thought there was something a bit odd about the atmosphere. Over by the side, Tae-san standing by the wall smiled softly. ¡°I¡¯ll probably have to pick one up.¡± At those words, the man¡¯s expression turned to embarrassment. In addition to this, he suddenly exchanged glances with the black-masked man. At that moment, the two people¡¯s danjeon began to rotate violently. The moment Byeok Tae-san realized that and was about to do something, their bodies just exploded. Aaaaaaaaah! The meat pieces and drops of blood imbued with powerful energy swept through the power of the explosion. Of course, the place where Byeok Tae-san was located was also swept away by the explosion. Whoops! It then began to rain blood. Under it stood Byeok Tae-san. Not a single piece of blood or flesh touched Byeok Tae-san. It then came down by itself avoiding Tae-san. He then murmured softly, ¡°This¡­ It just makes me more curious.¡±